This is a modern-English version of The Yoga-Vasishtha Maharamayana of Valmiki, Vol. 1 (of 4), originally written by Valmiki.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber’s Notes
Inconsistent punctuation has been silently corrected.
Inconsistent punctuation has been quietly fixed.
Obvious misspellings have been silently corrected, and the following corrections made to the text. Other spelling and hyphenation variations have not been modified.
Obvious misspellings have been quietly fixed, and the following corrections have been made to the text. Other spelling and hyphenation variations have not been changed.
- Pages 30 & 31 - Headings referred to “CHAPTER”, but all other sections are simply numbered. Format of these section headings was modified to match the rest of the chapters.
- Page 201 - Chapter XVIII heading “Ascertainment of the Example Or Major Proposition” added to match table of contents.
- Page 353 - Chapter XXVI heading “Meeting the Siddhas” added to match table of contents.
- Page 403 - Section number changed from III to II, to match table of contents.
The spelling of Sanskrit words are normalized to some extent, including correct/addition of accents where necessary. Note that the author uses á, í, ú to indicate long vowels. This notation has not been changed.
The spelling of Sanskrit words is standardized to some degree, including the correct addition of accents where needed. Note that the author uses á, í, ú to show long vowels. This notation hasn't been altered.
A third edition, Parimal Publications, Delhi 1998, which is based on an OCR scanning of the same typographical basis, has also been consulted.
A third edition from Parimal Publications, Delhi 1998, has also been reviewed, and it's based on an OCR scan of the same typesetting.
The term “Gloss.” or “Glossary” probably refers to the extensive classical commentary to Yoga Vásishtha by Ananda Bodhendra Saraswati (only available in Sanskrit).
The term “Gloss.” or “Glossary” likely refers to the detailed classical commentary on Yoga Vásishtha by Ananda Bodhendra Saraswati (available only in Sanskrit).
Angle brackets <...> have been used by the transcriber to indicate light editing of the text to insert missing words.
Angle brackets <...> have been used by the transcriber to show slight editing of the text to add missing words.
THE
YOGA-VÁSISHTHA-MAHÁRÁMÁYANA.
VOL. I
Vol. I
PROSPECTUS.
Plato advised the Athenians to betake themselves to the study of Mathematics, in order to evade the pestilence incident to the international war which was raging in Greece; so it is the intention of this publication, to exhort our countrymen to the investigation of Metaphysics, in order to escape the contagion of Politics and quasi politics, which has been spreading far and wide over this devoted land.
Plato urged the Athenians to turn to the study of Mathematics to avoid the plague caused by the ongoing international war in Greece; similarly, this publication aims to encourage our fellow citizens to explore Metaphysics to avoid the spread of Politics and pseudo-politics that has been infecting this dedicated land.
V. L. M.
V. L. M.
THE
Yog Vasishtha
MAHÁRÁMÁYANA
OF
Válmiki
in 4 vols. in 7 pts.
(Bound in 4.)
in 4 volumes, in 7 parts.
(Bound in 4.)
Vol. 1
Vol. 1
Containing
The Vairagya, Mumukshu, Prakaranas and
The Utpatti Khanda to Chapter L.
Containing
The Vairagya, Mumukshu, Prakaranas and
The Utpatti Khanda to Chapter L.
Translated from the original Sanskrit
By
VIHARI-LALA MITRA
Translated from the original Sanskrit
By
VIHARI-LALA MITRA
Reprinted in LPP 1999
Reprinted in LPP 1999
ISBN 81-7536-179-4 (set)
ISBN 81-7536-180-8 (vol. 1)
ISBN 81-7536-179-4 (set)
ISBN 81-7536-180-8 (vol. 1)
Printed At:
D K Fine Art Press P Ltd.
Delhi-110052
Printed At:
D K Fine Art Press Pvt. Ltd.
Delhi-110052
PRINTED IN INDIA
PRINTED IN INDIA
PREFACE.
In this age of the cultivation of universal learning and its investigation into the deep recesses of the dead languages of antiquity, when the literati of both continents are so sedulously employed in exploring the rich and almost inexhaustible mines of the ancient literature of this country, it has given an impetus to the philanthropy of our wise and benign Government to the institution of a searching enquiry into the sacred language of this land. And when the restoration of the long lost works of its venerable sages and authors through the instrumentality of the greatest bibliomaniac savants and linguists in the several Presidencies,[1] has led the literary Asiatic Societies of the East and West to the publication of the rarest and most valuable Sanskrit Manuscripts, it cannot be deemed preposterous in me to presume, to lay before the Public a work of no less merit and sanctity than any hitherto published.
In this era of universal learning and exploration into the ancient languages of the past, while scholars from both continents diligently dive into the rich and almost endless resources of this country’s ancient literature, our wise and compassionate Government has been inspired to conduct a thorough investigation into the sacred language of this land. Furthermore, the restoration of the long-lost works of its respected sages and authors, aided by some of the greatest book-loving scholars and linguists across different regions, has encouraged literary societies in the East and West to publish rare and valuable Sanskrit manuscripts. Therefore, I believe it is reasonable for me to present to the public a work of equal merit and significance as any that has been published before.
The Yoga Vasishtha is the earliest work on Yoga or Speculative and Abstruse philosophy delivered by the venerable Vedic sage Vasishtha to his royal pupil Ráma; the victor of Rávana, and hero of the [Pg ii]first Epic Rámáyana, and written in the language of Válmiki, the prime bard in pure Sanskrit, the author of that popular Epic, and Homer of India. It embodies in itself the Loci Communes or common places relating to the science of Ontology, the knowledge of Sat—Real Entity, and Asat—Unreal Non-entity; the principles of Psychology or doctrines of the Passions and Feelings; the speculations of Metaphysics in dwelling upon our cognition, volition and other faculties of the Mind (ज्ञान, ज्ञेय, ज्ञाता, इच्छा, द्वेषादि) and the tenets, of Ethics and practical morality (धर्म्म कर्म्म). Besides there are a great many precepts on Theology, and the nature of the Divinity (आत्मानात्म विवेक), and discourses on Spirituality and Theosophy (जीवात्मा परमात्मा ज्ञान); all delivered in the form of Plato’s Dialogues between the sages, and tending to the main enquiry concerning the true felicity, final beatitude or Summum bonum (परम निःश्रेयस्) of all true philosophy.
The Yoga Vasishtha is the earliest work on Yoga and deep philosophical thought, delivered by the respected Vedic sage Vasishtha to his royal student Ráma, who defeated Rávana and is the hero of the first epic, the Rámáyana. It’s written in pure Sanskrit, the language of Válmiki, the original poet of that well-known epic and India's version of Homer. This text encompasses the key concepts related to ontology, the knowledge of Sat—the Real Entity, and Asat—the Unreal Non-entity; it discusses psychology or the doctrines of emotions and feelings; and it explores metaphysics concerning our cognitive abilities, will, and other mental faculties (ज्ञान, ज्ञेय, ज्ञाता, इच्छा, द्वेषादि), as well as ethical principles and practical morality (धर्म्म कर्म्म). Additionally, it includes numerous teachings on theology and the nature of divinity (आत्मानात्म विवेक) and discussions on spirituality and theosophy (जीवात्मा परमात्मा ज्ञान), all presented in the style of Plato’s dialogues between sages, focused on the essential inquiry into true happiness, ultimate bliss, or Summum bonum (परम निःश्रेयस्) in all genuine philosophy.
These topics have singly and jointly contributed to the structure of several separate Systems of Science and Philosophy in succeeding ages, and have formed the subjects of study both with the juvenile and senile classes of people in former and present times, and I may say, almost among all nations in all countries throughout the civilized world.
These topics have individually and collectively shaped the frameworks of various Systems of Science and Philosophy in different eras, and have been the focus of study for both young and old people in the past and present. I can confidently say this is true for almost all nations across the civilized world.
It is felt at present to be a matter of the highest importance by the native community at large, to repress the growing ardour of our youth in political polemics and practical tactics, that are equally pernicious to and destructive of the felicity of their temporal [Pg iii]and future lives, by a revival of the humble instructions of their peaceful preceptors of old, and reclaiming them to the simple mode of life led by their forefathers, from the perverted course now gaining ground among them under the influence of Western refinement. Outward peace (शान्ति) with internal tranquility (चित्त प्रशान्ति) is the teaching of our Sastras, and these united with contentment (सन्तोष) and indifference to worldly pleasures (वैराग्य), were believed according to the tenets of Yoga doctrines, to form the perfect man,—a character which the Aryans have invariably preserved amidst the revolutions of ages and empires. It is the degeneracy of the rising generation, however, owing to their adoption of foreign habits and manners from an utter ignorance of their own moral code, which the publication of the present work is intended to obviate.
The native community currently views it as extremely important to curb the increasing enthusiasm of our youth for political debates and practical tactics, which are harmful and destructive to the happiness of their present and future lives. This can be achieved by reintroducing the simple teachings of their peaceful mentors from the past and guiding them back to the way of life followed by their ancestors, away from the misguided trends now emerging under the influence of Western culture. Outer peace (शान्ति) and inner tranquility (चित्त प्रशान्ति) are the teachings of our Sastras, which, when combined with contentment (सन्तोष) and detachment from worldly pleasures (वैराग्य), are believed, according to Yoga doctrines, to create the ideal person—a character that the Aryans have consistently maintained through the shifts of ages and empires. However, the declining standards of the younger generation, due to their adoption of foreign habits and ignorance of their own moral values, is what this publication aims to address.
From the description of the Hindu mind given by Max Müller; in his History of the Ancient Literature of India (p. 18) it will appear, that the esoteric faith of the Aryan Indian is of that realistic cast as the Platonic, whose theory of ontology viewed all existence, even that of the celestial bodies, with their movements among the precepta of sense, and marked them among the unreal phantoms (मिथ्या दृष्टि) or vain mirage, (मरीचिका) as the Hindu calls them, that are interesting in appearance but useless to observe. They may be the best of all precepta, but fall very short of that perfection, which the mental eye contemplates in its meditation-yoga. The Hindu Yogi views the visible world exactly in the same light as Plato has represented [Pg iv]it in the simile commencing the seventh book of his Republic. He compares mankind to prisoners in a cave, chained in one particular attitude, so as to behold only an ever varying multiplicity of shadows, projected through the opening of the cave upon the wall before them, by certain unseen realities behind. The philosopher alone, who by training or inspiration is enabled to turn his face from these visions, and contemplate with his mind, that can see at-once the unchangeable reality amidst these transient shadows.
From Max Müller’s description of the Hindu mind in his History of the Ancient Literature of India (p. 18), we can see that the esoteric beliefs of the Aryan Indian are as realistic as the Platonic ones. Plato’s theory of existence looked at everything, including celestial bodies and their movements, through the lens of the senses, labeling them as unreal phantoms (मिथ्या दृष्टि) or a vain mirage (मरीचिका), as the Hindu refers to them. They may be the best examples of perception, but they fall short of the perfection that the mental eye seeks in meditation. The Hindu Yogi perceives the visible world in the same way that Plato describes in the allegory at the beginning of the seventh book of his Republic. He likens humanity to prisoners in a cave, bound in one position so they can only see a constantly shifting array of shadows cast on the wall in front of them by unseen realities behind them. Only the philosopher, through training or inspiration, can turn away from these illusions and focus their mind on the unchanging reality amidst these fleeting shadows.
The first record that we have of Vasishtha is, that he was the author of the 7th Mandala of the Rig Veda (Ashtaka v. 15-118). He is next mentioned as Purohita or joint minister with Viswámitra to king Sudása, and to have a violent contest with his rival for the (पौरोहित्य) or ministerial office (Müll. Hist. S. Lit. page 486, Web. Id. p. 38). He is said to have accompanied the army of Sudása, when that king is said to have conquered the ten invading chiefs who had crossed over the river Parushni—(Hydroates or Ravi) to his dominions (Müll. Id. p. 486). Viswámitra accompanied Sudása himself beyond Vipása,—Hyphasis or Beah and Satadru—Hisaudras-Sutlej (Max Müller, Ancient Sanscrit literature page 486). These events are recorded to have occurred prior to Vasishtha’s composition of the Mandala which passes under his name and in which they are recorded. (Müll. Id. p. 486).
The first record we have of Vasishtha is that he was the author of the 7th Mandala of the Rig Veda (Ashtaka v. 15-118). He is next mentioned as Purohita or co-minister alongside Viswámitra to King Sudása, and he had a fierce rivalry with his opponent for the (पौरोहित्य) or ministerial office (Müll. Hist. S. Lit. page 486, Web. Id. p. 38). He is said to have joined Sudása's army when that king defeated the ten invading chiefs who crossed the river Parushni—(Hydroates or Ravi) into his territory (Müll. Id. p. 486). Viswámitra accompanied Sudása himself beyond Vipása—Hyphasis or Beah and Satadru—Hisaudras-Sutlej (Max Müller, Ancient Sanscrit literature page 486). These events are recorded to have taken place before Vasishtha composed the Mandala that bears his name, in which they are documented. (Müll. Id. p. 486).
The enmity and implacable hatred of the two families of Vasishthas and Viswámitras for generations, form subjects prominent throughout the Vedic antiquity, and preserved in the tradition of ages (Müll. Id. p. 486, [Pg v]Web. Id. p. 37). Another cause of it was that, Harischandra, King of Ayodhyá, was cursed by Vasishtha, whereupon he made Viswámitra his priest to the annoyance of Vasishtha, although the office of Bráhmana was held by him (Müller Id. page 408 Web. pp. 31-37). In the Bráhmana period we find Vasishtha forming a family title for the whole Vasishtha race still continuing as a Gotra name, and that these Vasishthas continued as hereditary Gurus and purohitas to the kings of the solar race from generation to generation under the same title. The Vasishthas were always the Brahmanas or High priests in every ceremony, which could not be held by other Bráhmanas according to the Sáta patha Bráhmana (Müll. Id. page 92); and particularly the Indra ceremony had always to be performed by a Vasishtha, because it was revealed to their ancestor the sage Vasishtha only (Web. Ind. Lit. p. 123); and as the Sátapatha Bráhmana-Taittiriya Sanhitá mentions it.
The intense rivalry and deep-seated hatred between the Vasishtha and Viswámitra families has been a significant theme throughout Vedic history, passed down through generations (Müll. Id. p. 486, [Pg v]Web. Id. p. 37). One underlying reason for this conflict was that Harischandra, the King of Ayodhyá, was cursed by Vasishtha, prompting him to appoint Viswámitra as his priest, which angered Vasishtha, even though he traditionally held the role of a Bráhmana (Müller Id. page 408 Web. pp. 31-37). During the Bráhmana period, we see Vasishtha establishing a family name for the entire Vasishtha lineage, which continues as a Gotra name, with the Vasishthas serving as hereditary Gurus and purohitas for the kings of the solar dynasty across generations under the same title. The Vasishthas consistently fulfilled the role of Brahmanas or high priests in every ritual, which could not be performed by other Bráhmanas according to the Sáta patha Bráhmana (Müll. Id. page 92). Particularly, the Indra ceremony was always conducted by a Vasishtha, as it was originally revealed to their ancestor, the sage Vasishtha (Web. Ind. Lit. p. 123), as noted in the Sátapatha Bráhmana-Taittiriya Sanhitá.
“The Rishis do not see Indra clearly, but Vasishtha saw him. Indra said, I will tell you, O Bráhman, so that all men who are born, will have a Vasishtha for his Purohita” (Max Müll. Anc. Sans. Lit. p. 92. Web. Id. p. 123). This will show that the Sloka works, which are attributed to Vasishtha, Yájnavalkya or any other Vedic Rishi, could not be the composition of the old Rishis, but of some one of their posterity; though they might have been propounded by the [Pg vi]eldest sages, and then put to writing by oral communication or successive tradition by a distant descendant or disciple of the primitive Rishis. Thus we see the Dráhyáyana Sutras of the Sama Veda is also called the Vasishtha Sutras, from the author’s family name of Vasishtha (Web. Id. p. 79). The ásvaláyana Grihya Sutra assigns some other works to Vasishtha, viz., the Vasishtha pragáthá, probably Vashishtha Hymni of Bopp; the Pavamánya, Kshudra sukta, Mahásukta &c. written in the vedic style. There are two other works attributed to Vasishtha, the Vasishtha Sanhitá on Astronomy (Web. Id. p. 258) and the Vasishtha Smriti on Law (Web. Id. p. 320), which from their compositions in Sanscrit slokas, could not be the language or work of the Vedic Rishi, but of some one late member of that family. Thus our work of Yoga Vasishtha has no claim or pretension to its being the composition of the Vedic sage; but as one propounded by the sage, and written by Válmiki in his modern Sanskrit. Here the question is whether Vasishtha the preceptor of Ráma, was the Vedic Vasishtha or one of his descendants, I must leave for others to determine.
“The Rishis don’t clearly see Indra, but Vasishtha saw him. Indra said, ‘I will tell you, O Brahman, so that every person born will have a Vasishtha as their Purohita’” (Max Müll. Anc. Sans. Lit. p. 92. Web. Id. p. 123). This suggests that the Sloka works attributed to Vasishtha, Yajnavalkya, or any other Vedic Rishi could not have been written by the original Rishis, but rather by someone from their later generations; although they might have been introduced by the oldest sages and then recorded through oral tradition or passed down by a distant descendant or disciple of the early Rishis. For example, the Dráhyáyana Sutras of the Sama Veda are also referred to as the Vasishtha Sutras, named after the author’s family name (Web. Id. p. 79). The Ásvaláyana Grihya Sutra attributes additional works to Vasishtha, such as the Vasishtha pragáthá, likely Bopp's Vasishtha Hymni; the Pavamánya, Kshudra sukta, Mahásukta, etc., all written in Vedic style. Two other works attributed to Vasishtha are the Vasishtha Sanhitá on Astronomy (Web. Id. p. 258) and the Vasishtha Smriti on Law (Web. Id. p. 320), which, due to their composition in Sanskrit slokas, could not be the work of the Vedic Rishi, but rather of a later member of that family. Therefore, our work, Yoga Vasishtha, makes no claims to be the creation of the Vedic sage; instead, it is presented as something introduced by the sage and written by Válmiki in contemporary Sanskrit. Whether Vasishtha, the teacher of Ráma, was the original Vedic Vasishtha or one of his descendants is a question I will leave for others to decide.
Again in the later Áranyaka period we have an account of a theologian Vasishtha given in the Árshikopanishad, as holding a dialogue on the nature of átmá or soul between the sages, Viswámitra, Jamadagni, Bharadwája, Gautama and himself; when Vasishtha appealing to the opinion of Kapila obtained their assent (Weber Id. p. 162). This appears very probably to be the theological author of our yoga, and eminent above his contemporaries in his knowledge of the [Pg vii]Kapila yoga sástra which was then current, from this sage’s having been a contemporary with king Sagara, a predecessor of Rama.
Again in the later Áranyaka period, we have a story about a theologian named Vasishtha presented in the Árshikopanishad, where he engages in a discussion about the nature of átmá or soul with the sages, Viswámitra, Jamadagni, Bharadwája, Gautama, and himself. In this exchange, Vasishtha appeals to the views of Kapila and gains their agreement (Weber Id. p. 162). This likely refers to the theological figure associated with our yoga, who stands out among his peers for his understanding of the [Pg vii]Kapila yoga sástra that was popular at the time, as this sage lived during the reign of king Sagara, a predecessor of Rama.
In the latest Sútra period we find a passage in the Grihya-Sútra-parisishta, about the distinctive mark of the Vasishtha Family from those of the other parishads or classes of the priesthood. It says;
In the latest Sútra period, there's a section in the Grihya-Sútra-parisishta that talks about the unique characteristic of the Vasishtha Family compared to the other parishads or classes of the priesthood. It states:
“The Vasishthas wear a braid (lock of hair) on the right side, the Átreyas wear three braids, the Angiras have five braids, the Bhrigus are bald, and all others have a single crest,” (Müller Id. p. 53). The Karma pradípa says, “the Vasishthas exclude meat from their sacrifice; वसिष्ठोक्तविधिः कृत्स्नो द्रष्टव्यात्र निरामिषः ।” (Müller A. S. Lit. p. 54), and the colour of their dress was white (Id. p. 483). Many Vasishthas are named in different works as; वशिष्ठ चेकितायनः, वशिष्ठ आरिहणीयः, वशिष्ठ मैत्रावरणिः, वशिष्ठः राणायणः, वशिष्ठ लाठ्यायनः, वशिष्ठ द्राह्यायनः, वशिष्ठकौण्डिन्यः, वशिष्ठइन्द्रप्रमदः, वशिष्ठः आभरद्बसुः, and some others, bearing no other connection with our author, than that of their having been members of the same family (Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 44).
“The Vasishthas wear a braid on the right side, the Átreyas have three braids, the Angiras sport five braids, the Bhrigus are bald, and everyone else has a single crest,” (Müller Id. p. 53). The Karma pradípa states, “the Vasishthas do not include meat in their sacrifice; वसिष्ठोक्तविधिः कृत्स्नो द्रष्टव्यात्र निरामिषः .” (Müller A. S. Lit. p. 54), and their attire is white (Id. p. 483). Many Vasishthas are mentioned in various texts as; वशिष्ठ चेकितायनः, वशिष्ठ आरिहणीयः, वशिष्ठ मैत्रावरणिः, वशिष्ठः राणायणः, वशिष्ठ लाठ्यायनः, वशिष्ठ द्राह्यायनः, वशिष्ठकौण्डिन्यः, वशिष्यइन्द्रप्रमदः, वशिष्ठः आभरद्बसुः, and some others, who are only connected to our author through their shared family name (Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 44).
Without dilating any longer with further accounts relating to the sage Vasishtha of which many more might be gathered from various sastras, I shall add in the conclusion the following notice which is taken of this work by Professor Monier Williams in his work on Indian Wisdom p. 370.
Without going into more lengthy discussions about the sage Vasishtha, from which many more details could be gathered from various texts, I will conclude with the following mention of this work by Professor Monier Williams in his book on Indian Wisdom, p. 370.
“There is,” says he, “a remarkable work called Vasishtha Rámáyana or Yoga Vásishtha or Vasishtha [Pg viii] Mahárámáyana in the form of an exhortation, with illustrative narratives addressed by Vasishtha to his pupil the youthful Ráma, on the best means of attaining true happiness, and considered to have been composed as an appendage to the Rámáyana by Válmiki himself. There is another work of the same nature called the Adhyátma Rámáyana which is attributed to Vyása, and treat of the moral and theological subjects connected with the life and acts of that great hero of Indian history. Many other works are extant in the vernacular dialects having the same theme for their subject which it is needless to notice in this place.”
“There is,” he says, “a remarkable work called Vasishtha Rámáyana or Yoga Vásishtha or Vasishtha [Pg viii] Mahárámáyana. It's an exhortation with stories addressed by Vasishtha to his student, the young Ráma, about the best ways to achieve true happiness. It's thought to have been composed as an addition to the Rámáyana by Válmiki himself. There’s another similar work called the Adhyátma Rámáyana, which is attributed to Vyása and discusses moral and theological issues related to the life and actions of that great hero of Indian history. Many other works exist in various dialects on the same theme, but it’s unnecessary to mention them here.”
Vasishtha, known as the wisest of sages, like Solomon the wisest of men, and Aurelius the wisest of emperors, puts forth in the first part and in the mouth of Ráma the great question of the vanity of the world, which is shown synthetically to a great length from the state of all living existences, the instinct, inclinations, and passions of men, the nature of their aims and objects, with some discussions about destiny, necessity, activity and the state of the soul and spirit. The second part embraces various directions for the union of the individual with the universal Abstract Existence—the Supreme Spirit—the subjective and the objective truth—and the common topics of all speculative philosophy.
Vasishtha, regarded as the wisest of sages, like Solomon, the wisest of men, and Aurelius, the wisest of emperors, presents in the first part, through Ráma, the significant question of the world's vanity. This is explored in depth through the condition of all living beings, the instincts, inclinations, and desires of people, their goals and purposes, along with discussions about fate, necessity, activity, and the state of the soul and spirit. The second part includes various guidance on how to connect the individual with the universal Abstract Existence—the Supreme Spirit—along with subjective and objective truth, and common themes of all philosophical speculation.
Thus says Milton; “The end of learning is to know God.”
Thus says Milton; “The purpose of learning is to know God.”
So the Persian adage, “Akhiral ilm buad ilmi Khodá.”
So the Persian saying, “Ultimately, knowledge is the knowledge of God.”
Such also the Sanskrit, “Sávidyá tan matir yayá.”
Such is also the Sanskrit, “Sávidyá tan matir yayá.”
And the sruti says, “Yad jnátwá náparan jnánam.”
And the sruti says, “Knowing this, there is no other knowledge.”
i.e. “It is that which being known, there is nothing else required to be known.”
i.e. “It is what you need to know; nothing else is necessary.”
FOOTNOTES:
CONTENTS
OF
THE FIRST VOLUME.
PROLEGOMENA.
Prolegomena.
PROL. | PAGE. | |
1. The Yoga Philosophy | ” | 1 |
2. The Om Tat Sat | ” | 34 |
VAIRÁGYA KHANDA.
BOOK I.
VAIRĀGYA KHANDA.
BOOK 1.
CHAPTER I. | Page |
INTRODUCTION. | |
SECTION I. | |
Divine Adoration | 1 |
SECTION II. | |
Narrative of Sutíkshna | 1 |
SECTION III. | |
Anecdote of Kárunya | 2 |
SECTION IV. | |
Story of Suruchi | 3 |
SECTION V. | |
Account of Arishtanemi | 3 |
[Pg x] SECTION VI. | |
History of Ráma | 6 |
CHAPTER II. | |
Reason of writing the Rámáyana | 8 |
SECTION I | |
Persons entitled to its Perusal | 8 |
SECTION II. | |
Brahmá’s Behest | 9 |
SECTION III. | |
Inquiry of Bharadwája | 10 |
CHAPTER III. | |
Válmíki’s Admonition | 12 |
SECTION I. | |
On True Knowledge | 12 |
SECTION II. | |
Early History of Ráma | 13 |
SECTION III. | |
Ráma’s Pilgrimage | 15 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
Ráma’s Return from Pilgrimage | 17 |
CHAPTER V. | |
Of Ráma’s Self-Dejection and its Cause | 19 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Advent of Viswámitra to the Royal Court | 21 |
SECTION II. | |
Address of King-Dasaratha | 24 |
[Pg xi]CHAPTER VII. | |
Viswámitra’s Request for Ráma | 26 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
Dasaratha’s Reply to Viswámitra | 29 |
CHAPTER IX. | |
Viswámitra’s Wrath and his Enraged Speech | 33 |
CHAPTER X. | |
Melancholy of Ráma | 36 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
Consolation of Ráma | 41 |
CHAPTER XII. | |
Ráma’s Reply | 45 |
CHAPTER XIII. | |
Vituperation of Riches | 48 |
CHAPTER XIV. | |
Depreciation of Human Life | 50 |
CHAPTER XV. | |
Obloquy of Egoism | 53 |
CHAPTER XVI. | |
The Ungovernableness of the Mind | 56 |
CHAPTER XVII. | |
On Cupidity | 59 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | |
Obloquy of the Body | 64 |
[Pg xii] CHAPTER XIX. | |
Blemishes of Boyhood | 70 |
CHAPTER XX. | |
Vituperation of Youth | 73 |
CHAPTER XXI. | |
Vituperation of Women | 77 |
CHAPTER XXII. | |
Obloquy of Old Age | 81 |
CHAPTER XXIII. | |
Vicissitudes of Times | 85 |
CHAPTER XXIV. | |
Ravages of Time | 90 |
CHAPTER XXV. | |
Sports of Death | 91 |
CHAPTER XXVI. | |
The Acts of Destiny | 95 |
CHAPTER XXVII. | |
Vanity of the World | 100 |
CHAPTER XXVIII. | |
Mutability of the World | 105 |
CHAPTER XXIX. | |
Unreliableness of Worldly Things | 109 |
CHAPTER XXX. | |
Self-Disparagement | 112 |
[Pg xiii] CHAPTER XXXI. | |
Queries of Ráma | 115 |
CHAPTER XXXII. | |
Praises of Ráma’s Speech | 118 |
CHAPTER XXXIII. | |
Association of Aerial and Earthly Beings | 121 |
BOOK II.
BOOK 2.
MUMUKSHU KHANDA.
MUMUKSHU KHANDA.
CHAPTER I. | PAGE |
Liberation of Sukadeva | 127 |
CHAPTER II. | |
Speech of Viswámitra | 132 |
CHAPTER III. | |
On the Repeated Creations of the World | 135 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
Praise Of Acts and Exertions | 139 |
CHAPTER V. | |
Necessity of Activity | 142 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Refutation of Fatalism | 145 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
On the Necessity of Activity | 150 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
Invalidation of Destiny | 154 |
[Pg xiv] CHAPTER IX. | |
Investigation of Acts | 157 |
CHAPTER X. | |
Descension of Knowledge | 161 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
On the qualifications of the Inquirer and Lecturer | 166 |
CHAPTER XII. | |
Greatness of True Knowledge | 173 |
CHAPTER XIII. | |
On Peace and Tranquility of mind | 176 |
CHAPTER XIV. | |
On the Ascertainment of an argument | 184 |
CHAPTER XV. | |
On Contentment | 189 |
CHAPTER XVI. | |
On Good Conduct | 191 |
CHAPTER XVII. | |
On the Contents of the Work | 195 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | |
Ascertainment of the Example or Major Proposition | 201 |
CHAPTER XIX. | |
Ascertainment of True Evidence | 208 |
CHAPTER XX. | |
On Good Conduct | 212 |
[Pg xv] BOOK III.
[Pg xv] BOOK 3.
UTPATTI KHANDA.
UTPATTI KANDA.
Evolution of the World.
World Evolution.
CHAPTER I. | |
Reasons for Bondage to it. | |
SECTION I. | Page |
Exordium | 215 |
SECTION II. | |
Worldly Bondage | 216 |
SECTION III. | |
Phases of The Spirit | 216 |
SECTION IV. | |
Nature of Bondage | 218 |
CHAPTER II. | |
Description of the first reason. | |
SECTION I. | |
Narrative of the Air-born and Aeriform Bráhman | 223 |
SECTION II. | |
State of the Soul | 224 |
CHAPTER III. | |
Causes of Bondage in the Body | 229 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
SECTION I. | |
Description of the Night-Fall | 234 |
[Pg xvi] SECTION II. | |
Nature of the Mind | 237 |
SECTION III. | |
Kaivalya or Mental Abstraction | 239 |
CHAPTER V. | |
On the Original Cause | 243 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Admonition for attempt of Liberation | 246 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
Recognition of the Nihility of the Phenomenal World | 249 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
Nature of good Sástras | 255 |
CHAPTER IX. | |
On the Supreme cause of All | 257 |
CHAPTER X. | |
Description of the Chaotic State | 266 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
Spiritual View of Creation | 273 |
CHAPTER XII. | |
The Idealistic Theo-Cosmogony of Vedánta | 277 |
CHAPTER XIII. | |
On the Production of the Self-Born | 281 |
CHAPTER XIV. | |
Establishment of Brahma | 288 |
CHAPTER XV. | |
Story of the Temple and its Prince | 299 |
[Pg xvii] CHAPTER XVI. | |
Joy and Grief of the Princess | 303 |
CHAPTER XVII. | |
Story of the Doubtful Realm or Reverie of Lílá | 309 |
SECTION I. | |
Description of the Court House and the Cortes | 313 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | |
Exposure of the Errors of this World | 315 |
CHAPTER XIX. | |
Story of a Former Vasishtha and his Wife | 319 |
CHAPTER XX. | |
SECTION I | |
The Moral of the Tale of Lílá | 322 |
SECTION II. | |
State of The Human Soul after Death | 325 |
CHAPTER XXI. | |
Guide to Peace | 328 |
CHAPTER XXII. | |
Practice of Wisdom or Wisdom in Practice | 336 |
SECTION I. | |
Abandonment of Desires | 336 |
SECTION II. | |
On the Practice of Yoga | 338 |
CHAPTER XXIII. | |
The Aerial Journey of Spiritual Bodies | 340 |
CHAPTER XXIV. | |
The Aerial Journey (continued) | 342 |
[Pg xviii] SECTION II. | |
Description of the Heavens | 343 |
CHAPTER XXV. | |
Description of the Earth | 349 |
CHAPTER XXVI. | |
Meeting the Siddhas | 353 |
CHAPTER XXVII. | |
Past lives of Lílá | 359 |
CHAPTER XXVIII. | |
SECTION I. | |
Exposition of Lílá’s Vision | 365 |
SECTION II. | |
Description of the Mountainous Habitation | 366 |
CHAPTER XXIX. | |
Account of the Previous Life of Lílá | 372 |
CHAPTER XXX. | |
Description of the Mundane Egg | 378 |
CHAPTER XXXI. | |
SECTION I. | |
Alighting of the Ladies on Earth | 382 |
SECTION II. | |
Sight of a Battle Array in Earth and Air | 383 |
CHAPTER XXXII. | |
Onset of the War | 386 |
CHAPTER XXXIII. | |
Commingled Fighting | 389 |
[Pg xix] CHAPTER XXXIV. | |
Description of the Battle | 392 |
CHAPTER XXXV. | |
Description of the Battlefield | 398 |
CHAPTER XXXVI. | |
SECTION I. | |
Collision of Equal Arms and Armigerents | 401 |
SECTION II. | |
Catalogue of the Forces | 403 |
CHAPTER XXXVII. | |
Catalogue of the Forces (continued) | 408 |
CHAPTER XXXVIII. | |
Cessation of the War | 414 |
CHAPTER XXXIX. | |
Description of The Battle Field Infested by Nocturnal Fiends | 420 |
CHAPTER XL. | |
Reflections on Human Life and Mind | 423 |
CHAPTER XLI. | |
Discrimination of Error | 431 |
CHAPTER XLII. | |
Philosophy of Dreaming | 438 |
CHAPTER XLIII. | |
Burning of the City | 442 |
CHAPTER XLIV. | |
Spiritual Interpretation of the Vision | 448 |
[Pg xx] CHAPTER XLV. | |
Theism consisting in True Knowledge | 454 |
CHAPTER XLVI. | |
Onslaught of Vidūratha | 457 |
CHAPTER XLVII. | |
Encounter of Sindhu and Vidūratha | 461 |
CHAPTER XLVIII. | |
Description of Daivástras or Supernatural Weapons | 465 |
CHAPTER XLIX. | |
Description of other kinds of Weapons | 473 |
CHAPTER L. | |
Death of Vidūratha | 477 |
Conclusion | 482 |
Genealogy | 485 |
THE YOGA PHILOSOPHY.
The Yoga or contemplative philosophy of the Hindus, is rich, exuberant, grand and sublime, in as much as it comprehends within its ample sphere and deep recesses of meditation, all that is of the greatest value, best interest and highest importance to mankind, as physical, moral, intellectual and spiritual beings—a knowledge of the cosmos—of the physical and intellectual worlds.
The Yoga or contemplative philosophy of the Hindus is rich, vibrant, grand, and profound, as it encompasses within its broad scope and deep areas of meditation all that is of the greatest value, best interest, and highest importance to humanity, as physical, moral, intellectual, and spiritual beings—knowledge of the universe—of the physical and intellectual realms.
It is rich in the almost exhaustless treasure of works existing on the subject in the sacred and vernacular languages of the country both of ancient and modern times. It is exuberant in the profusion of erudition and prolixity of ingenuity displayed in the Yoga philosophy of Patanjali, commensurate with the extraordinary calibre of the author in his commentary of the Mahábháshya on Pánini (Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 235). Its grandeur is exhibited in the abstract and abstruse reflections and investigations of philosophers in the intellectual and spiritual worlds as far as human penetration has been able to reach. And its sublimity is manifested in its aspiring disquisition into the nature of the human and divine souls, which it aims to unite with the one self-same and all pervading spirit.
It is filled with the almost limitless wealth of works available on the subject in both the sacred and everyday languages of the country from ancient and modern times. It showcases an abundance of knowledge and creativity found in the Yoga philosophy of Patanjali, matching the remarkable skill of the author in his commentary on the Mahábháshya by Pánini (Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 235). Its greatness is demonstrated through the deep and complex thoughts and inquiries of philosophers in the realms of intellect and spirituality, reaching as far as human understanding can go. Its depth is revealed in its ambitious exploration of the nature of human and divine souls, which it seeks to connect with the one all-encompassing spirit.
It has employed the minds of gods, sages, and saints, and even those of heroes and monarchs, to the exaltation of their natures above the rest of mankind, and elevation of their dignities to the rank of gods, as nothing less than a godly nature can approach and approximate that of the All-perfect Divinity. So says Plato in his Phaedras; “To contemplate these things is the privilege of the gods, and to do so is also the aspiration of the immortal soul of man generally; though only in a few cases is such aspiration realized.”
It has engaged the thoughts of gods, wise people, and saints, as well as those of heroes and kings, to lift their nature above the rest of humanity and elevate their status to that of deities, since only a divine nature can come close to the All-perfect Divinity. Plato expresses this in his Phaedras: “To reflect on these matters is a privilege of the gods, and this is also the goal of the immortal human soul in general; however, this goal is only achieved in a few cases.”
The principal gods Brahmá and Siva are represented as Yogis, the chief sages Vyása, Válmiki, Vasishtha and Yájnavalkya [Pg 2]were propounders of Yoga systems; the saints one and all were adepts in Yoga; the heroes Ráma and Krishna were initiated in it, and the kings Dasaratha and Janaka and their fellow prince Buddha were both practitioners and preceptors of Yoga. Mohammed held his nightly communions with God and his angels, and Jesus often went over the hills—there to pray and contemplate. Socrates had his demon to communicate with, and in fact every man has his genius with whom he communes on all matters. All this is Yoga, and so is all knowledge derived by intuition, inspiration and revelation, said to be the result of Yoga.
The main gods, Brahma and Shiva, are depicted as Yogis. The key sages, Vyasa, Valmiki, Vasishtha, and Yajnavalkya [Pg 2], were the founders of Yoga systems; all the saints were skilled in Yoga. The heroes Rama and Krishna practiced it, and the kings Dasaratha and Janaka, along with their fellow prince Buddha, were both practitioners and teachers of Yoga. Muhammad had his nightly conversations with God and the angels, and Jesus often retreated to the hills to pray and reflect. Socrates had his inner voice to communicate with, and in fact, every person has their own genius they consult on various matters. All of this is Yoga, and so is all knowledge acquired through intuition, inspiration, and revelation, which is said to come from Yoga.
II. Fields Related to Yoga
The yoga philosophy, while it treats of a variety of subjects, is necessarily a congeries of many sciences in itself. It is the Hindu form of metaphysical argument for the existence of the ‘One Eternal’—the Platonic “Reality.” It is ontology in as much as it teaches a priori the being of God. It is psychology in its treatment of the doctrine of feelings and passions, and it is morality in teaching us to keep them under control as brutal propensities, for the sake of securing our final emancipation and ultimate restoration into the spirit of spirits. Thus it partakes of the nature of many sciences in treating of the particular subject of divinity.
The philosophy of yoga, while covering a range of topics, is essentially a blend of many sciences. It represents the Hindu approach to metaphysical discussion about the existence of the 'One Eternal'—the Platonic "Reality." It serves as ontology by teaching the existence of God as a fundamental truth. It explores psychology through its examination of emotions and passions, and it presents morality by guiding us to keep these under control as base instincts, aiming for our ultimate liberation and return to the essence of all beings. In this way, it embodies aspects of various sciences while addressing the specific subject of divinity.
The Yoga in its widest sense of the application of the mind to any subject is both practical, called kriyá Yoga, as also theoretical, known as Jnána Yoga; and includes in itself the two processes of synthesis and analysis alike, in its combination (Yoga) of things together, and discrimination (Viveka) of one from the other, in its inquiry into the nature of things (Vastuvichára), and investigation of their abstract essence called Satyánusandhánná. It uses both the a priori (púrvavat) and a posteriori (paravat) arguments to prove the existence of the world from its Maker and the vice versa, as indicated in the two aphorisms of induction and deduction Yatová imani and Janmadyasya yatah &c. It views both subjectively and objectively the one self in many and the many in one unto which all [Pg 3]is to return, by the two mysterious formulas of So ham and tat twam &c.
The concept of Yoga, in its broadest sense of applying the mind to any topic, is both practical, referred to as kriyá Yoga, and theoretical, known as Jnána Yoga. It encompasses both synthesis and analysis, blending things together (Yoga) and distinguishing one from another (Viveka). It explores the nature of things (Vastuvichára) and investigates their fundamental essence, called Satyánusandhánná. It employs both a priori (púrvavat) and a posteriori (paravat) arguments to demonstrate the existence of the world created by a Maker and vice versa, as highlighted in the two maxims of induction and deduction Yatová imani and Janmadyasya yatah &c.. It perceives both the one self in the many and the many in the one, to which all [Pg 3]will ultimately return, through the two mysterious formulas So ham and tat twam &c.
It is the reunion of detached souls with the Supreme that is the chief object of the Yoga philosophy to effect by the aforesaid processes and other means, which we propose fully to elucidate in the following pages; and there is no soul we think so very reprobate, that will feel disinclined to take a deep interest in them, in order to effect its reunion with the main source of its being and the only fountain of all blessings. On the contrary we are led to believe from the revival of the yoga-cult with the spiritualists and theosophists of the present day under the teachings of Madame Blavatsky and the lectures of Col. Olcott, that the Indian public are beginning to appreciate the efficacy of Yoga meditation, and its practice gaining ground among the pious and educated men in this country.
The main goal of Yoga philosophy is to reunite detached souls with the Supreme through the processes mentioned and other methods, which we will explain in detail in the following pages. We believe that there isn’t a soul so lost that it wouldn’t be interested in these methods to reconnect with the source of its existence and the ultimate source of all blessings. On the contrary, the resurgence of the yoga movement among today's spiritualists and theosophists, influenced by the teachings of Madame Blavatsky and the lectures of Col. Olcott, suggests that people in India are starting to recognize the benefits of Yoga meditation, and its practice is becoming more popular among the devout and educated individuals in this country.
Notwithstanding the various significations of Yoga and the different lights in which it is viewed by several schools, as we shall see afterwards, it is most commonly understood in the sense of the esoteric faith of the Hindus, and the occult adoration of God by spiritual meditation. This is considered on all hands as the only means of one’s ultimate liberation from the general doom of birth and death and the miseries of this world, and the surest way towards the final absorption of one’s-self in the Supreme,—the highest state of perfection and the Summum bonum of the Hindu. The subject of Yoga Vasishtha is no other than the effecting of that union of the human with the Divine Soul, amidst all the trials and tribulations of life.
Notwithstanding the various meanings of Yoga and the different perspectives of several schools, as we’ll see later, it’s most commonly understood as the esoteric belief of the Hindus and the spiritual worship of God through meditation. This is widely regarded as the only way to achieve ultimate freedom from the cycle of birth and death, along with the sufferings of this world, and is seen as the surest path to fully merging one’s self with the Supreme—the highest state of perfection and the ultimate good in Hinduism. The subject of Yoga Vasishtha is nothing other than achieving that union between the human and the Divine Soul, despite all the challenges and hardships of life.
III. The Yoga of English Authors.
The yoga considered merely as a mode or system of meditation is variously described by European authors, as we shall see below.
The yoga seen simply as a method or system of meditation is described in different ways by European authors, as we will discuss below.
Monier Williams says “According to Patanjali—the founder of the system, the word yoga is interpreted to mean the act of “fixing or concentration of the mind in abstract meditation”. Its aim is to teach the means by which the human soul may attain complete union with the Supreme Soul, and of effecting [Pg 4]the complete fusion of the individual with the universal spirit even in the body”, Indian Wisdom p. 102.
Monier Williams says, “According to Patanjali—the founder of the system, the word yoga means the act of focusing or concentrating the mind in deep meditation. Its goal is to show how the human soul can achieve total union with the Supreme Soul and bring about the complete merging of the individual with the universal spirit even while in the body,” Indian Wisdom p. 102.
Weber speaking of the yoga of the Atharvan Upanishads says; “It is the absorption in átman, the stages of this absorption and the external means of attaining it.” Again says he; “The yoga in the sense of union with the Supreme Being, is absorption therein by means of meditation. It occurs first in the latter Upanishads, especially the tenth book of the Taittiríya and the Katha Upanishads, where the very doctrine is itself enunciated”, Hist. Ind Lit p. 153-171.
Weber, discussing the yoga of the Atharvan Upanishads, says: “It involves immersing oneself in átman, going through various stages of this immersion and using external methods to achieve it.” He further states: “The yoga, in terms of uniting with the Supreme Being, is about immersing oneself in that union through meditation. This concept is first presented in the later Upanishads, particularly in the tenth book of the Taittiríya and the Katha Upanishads, where the doctrine is clearly articulated,” Hist. Ind Lit p. 153-171.
Müllins in his prize essay on Vedanta says, the Sankhya yoga is the union of the body and mind, p. 183. In its Vedantic view, it is the joining of the individual with the Supreme Spirit by holy communion of the one with the other through intermediate grades, whereby the limited soul may be led to approach its unlimited fountain and lose itself in the same.
Müllins, in his award-winning essay on Vedanta, states that Sankhya yoga is the connection between the body and mind, p. 183. From a Vedantic perspective, it's the merging of the individual with the Supreme Spirit through a sacred connection, involving various steps that guide the limited soul to move closer to its infinite source and ultimately dissolve into it.
IV. Yoga - a Hindu tradition.
Max Müller characterises the Hindu as naturally disposed to Yoga or a contemplative turn of his mind for his final beatitude in the next life, amidst all his cares, concerns and callings in this world, which he looks upon with indifference as the transient shadows of passing clouds, that serve but to dim for a moment but never shut out from his view the full blaze of his luminous futurity. This description is so exactly graphic of the Hindu mind, that we can not with-hold giving it entire as a mirror of the Hindu mind to our readers on account of the scarcity of the work in this country.
Max Müller describes the Hindu as someone who is naturally inclined towards Yoga or a contemplative mindset, seeking ultimate happiness in the next life. Despite the cares, concerns, and responsibilities of this world, the Hindu views it with indifference, seeing it as temporary shadows of fleeting clouds. These shadows may briefly obscure but never completely block out the bright future ahead. This depiction is such an accurate reflection of the Hindu mindset that we feel compelled to share it in full as a mirror of the Hindu psyche for our readers, given the limited availability of this work in the country.
“The Hindu” says he “enters the world as a stranger; all his thoughts are directed to another world, he takes no part even where he is driven to act, and even when he sacrifices his life, it is but to be delivered from it.” Again “They shut their eyes to this world of outward seeming activity, to open them full on the world of thought and rest. Their life was a yearning for eternity; their activity was a struggle to return to that divine essence from which this life seemed to have severed them. Believing as they [Pg 5]did in a really existing and eternal Being to ontos-onton they could not believe in the existence of this passing world.”
“The Hindu” says he “enters the world as a stranger; all his thoughts are directed to another world. He takes no part even when he has to act, and even when he sacrifices his life, it is only to be freed from it.” Again, “They shut their eyes to this world of outward activity to fully open them to the world of thought and peace. Their life was a longing for eternity; their actions were a struggle to return to that divine essence from which this life seemed to have separated them. Believing, as they did, in a truly existing and eternal Being to ontos-onton, they could not believe in the existence of this temporary world.”
“If the one existed, the other could only seem to exist; if they lived in the one they could not live in the other. Their existence on earth was to them a problem, their eternal life a certainty. The highest object of their religion was to restore that bond by which their own self (átman) was linked to the eternal self (paramátman); to recover that unity which had been clouded and obscured by the magical illusions of reality, by the so-called Máyá of creation.”
“If one existed, the other could only appear to exist; if they lived in one, they couldn't live in the other. Their existence on earth was a dilemma for them, while their eternal life was a certainty. The ultimate goal of their religion was to restore the connection between their own self (átman) and the eternal self (paramátman); to regain that unity that had been clouded and hidden by the magical illusions of reality, by the so-called Máyá of creation.”
“It scarcely entered their mind to doubt or to affirm the immortality of the soul (pretya-bháva). Not only their religion and literature, but their very language reminded them daily of that relation between the real and seeming world.” (Hist A. S. Lit. p. 18). In the view of Max Müller as quoted above, the Hindu mind would seem to be of that realistic cast as the Platonic, whose theory of Ontology viewed all existence as mere phantoms and precepta of sense, and very short of that perfection, which the mind realizes in its meditation or Yoga reveries.
“It hardly crossed their minds to question or confirm the immortality of the soul (pretya-bháva). Their religion and literature, along with their very language, reminded them every day of the connection between the real and the apparent world.” (Hist A. S. Lit. p. 18). According to Max Müller as quoted above, the Hindu perspective seems to be as realistic as that of the Platonic tradition, whose theory of Ontology saw all existence as mere illusions and precepta of the senses, falling short of the perfection that the mind achieves in its meditation or Yoga contemplations.
The Hindu Yogi views the visible world exactly in the same light as we have said before, that Plato has represented it in the simile commencing the seventh book of his Republic. “He compares mankind to prisoners in a cave, chained in one particular attitude, so as to behold only an ever-varying multiplicity of shadows, projected through the opening of the cave upon the wall before them, by some unseen realities behind. The philosopher alone, who by training or inspiration, is enabled to turn his face from these visions, and contemplate with his mind, that can at once see the unchangeable reality amidst these transient shadows”, Baine on Realism pp. 6 and 7.
The Hindu Yogi sees the visible world in the same way we've previously described, similar to Plato's analogy in the beginning of the seventh book of his Republic. “He likens humanity to prisoners in a cave, chained in one position, so they can only watch a constantly changing variety of shadows projected onto the wall in front of them by unseen realities behind them. Only the philosopher, who through training or insight can turn away from these illusions and focus his mind, can truly grasp the unchanging reality behind these fleeting shadows,” Baine on Realism pp. 6 and 7.
V. Different Meanings of Yoga.
The Váchaspati lexicon gives us about fifty different meanings of the word Yoga, according to the several branches of art or science to which it appertains, and the multifarious affairs of life in which the word is used either singly or in composition with others. We shall give some of them below, in order to prevent [Pg 6]our mistaking any one of these senses for the special signification which the term is made to bear in our system of Yoga meditation.
The Váchaspati lexicon provides about fifty different meanings of the word Yoga, based on the various branches of art or science it relates to, as well as the wide range of life situations in which the word is used, either on its own or in combination with others. We will list some of these meanings below to avoid confusing any of them with the specific meaning attributed to the term in our system of Yoga meditation. [Pg 6]
The word Yoga from the root “jung” (Lat.) Jungere means the joining of any two things or numbers together. Amara Kosha gives five different meanings of it as, संयोगे मेलने ध्याने धारने उपायेच; the other Koshas give five others, viz., भैषज्ये देह स्थैर्ये कर्म्मकौशले विश्वासघातकेच ।
The word Yoga comes from the root “jung” (Latin) Jungere, which means the joining of any two things or numbers together. Amara Kosha provides five different definitions: संयोगे मेलने ध्याने धारने उपायेच; the other Koshas offer five more, viz., भैषज्ये देह स्थैर्ये कर्म्मकौशले विश्वासघातकेच.
1. In Arithmetic it is अङ्क योग or addition, and योग बिभाग is addition and subtraction. 2. In Astronomy the conjunction of planets and stars ग्रहनक्षत्रादि संयोगः 3. In Grammar it is the joining of letters and words सन्धिः समासः । 4. In Nyáya it means the power of the parts taken together अबयब शक्तिः, तर्क दीपिका । 5. In Mímánsa it is defined to be the force conveyed by the united members of a sentence.
1. In arithmetic, it's called addition, and addition and subtraction together. 2. In astronomy, it's the alignment of planets and stars. 3. In grammar, it's the combination of letters and words. 4. In Nyáya, it refers to the combined powers of the parts. 5. In Mímánsa, it's defined as the meaning conveyed by the united parts of a sentence.
In contemplative philosophy it means; 1. According to Pátanjali,—the suppression of mental functions चित्तवृत्ति निरोधः । 2. The Buddhists mean by it—the abstraction of the mind from all objects. सर्ब्बबिषयेभ्यः चित्तनिबृत्ति निरोधः । 3. The Vedanta meaning of it is—जीबात्मा परमात्मनोरैक्यं the union of the human soul with the Supreme spirit. 4. Its meaning in the Yoga system is nearly the same, i. e., the joining of the vital spirit with the soul; संयोगं योगमित्याहुर्ज्जीबमात्मनोरिति । 5. Every process of meditation is called also as Yoga. योगाङ्ग योग उच्यते ।
In contemplative philosophy, it means: 1. According to Pátanjali — the suppression of mental functions चित्तवृत्ति निरोधः. 2. The Buddhists mean by it — the abstraction of the mind from all objects. सर्ब्बबिषयेभ्यः चित्तनिबृत्ति निरोधः. 3. The Vedanta meaning of it is — जीबात्मा परमात्मनोरैक्यं, the union of the human soul with the Supreme spirit. 4. Its meaning in the Yoga system is nearly the same, i.e., the joining of the vital spirit with the soul; संयोगं योगमित्याहुर्ज्जीबमात्मनोरिति. 5. Every process of meditation is also called Yoga. योगाङ्ग योग उच्यते.
Others again use it in senses adapted to their own views and subjects; such as the Vaiseshika philosophy uses it to mean, the fixing of the attention to only one subject by abstracting it from all others आत्मनो व्यावृत्त मनसः संयोगो योग उच्यते । 2. The Rámánuja sect define it as the seeking of one’s particular Deity स्वस्व देवतानु सन्धानमिति रामानुजाः ।
Others use it in ways that fit their own perspectives and topics; for example, the Vaiseshika philosophy defines it as focusing on one subject by drawing it out from all others. आत्मनो व्यावृत्त मनसः संयोगो योग उच्यते । 2. The Rámánuja sect describes it as the pursuit of one’s specific Deity. स्वस्व देवतानु सन्धानमिति रामानुजाः ।
In this sense all sectarian cults are accounted as so many kinds of Yogas by their respective votaries. 3. According to some Buddhists it is [Pg 7]the seeking of one’s object of desire अप्राप्तस्यार्थस्य प्राप्तये पर्यानुयोगः । 4. And with others, it is a search after every desirable object. 5. In Rhetoric it means the union of lovers कामुक कामिनी सम्मेलनं ।
In this way, all sectarian groups are seen as different types of Yogas by their followers. 3. According to some Buddhists, it is [Pg 7]the pursuit of one's desired object. 4. For others, it's about searching for every desirable thing. 5. In Rhetoric, it refers to the union of lovers.
In Medicine it means the compounding of drugs under which head there are many works that are at first sight mistaken for Yoga philosophy. Again there are many compound words with Yoga which mean only “a treatise” on those subjects, such as, works on wisdom, on Acts, on Faith &c., are called ज्ञान योग, क्रिया योग, भक्त्ति योग इत्यादि । .
In medicine, it refers to the mixing of drugs, under which there are many works that might initially be confused with Yoga philosophy. Additionally, there are several compound words that include Yoga which simply mean "a treatise" on those topics, such as works on wisdom, on actions, on faith, etc., that are called ज्ञान योग, क्रिया योग, भक्त्ति योग इत्यादि.
Moreover the words Yoga and Viyoga are used to express the two processes of synthesis and analysis both in the abstract and practical sciences for the combination and disjoining of ideas and things.
Moreover, the terms Yoga and Viyoga are used to describe the two processes of combining and separating ideas and concepts, both in theory and in practical sciences.
VI. The Stages of Yoga.
The constituent parts and progressive steps of Yoga, are composed of a series of bodily, mental and spiritual practices, the proper exercise of which conduces to the making of a perfect man, as a moral, intellectual and spiritual being, to be united to his Maker in the present and future worlds. These are called the eight stages of Yoga (अष्टाङ्ग योग), of which some are external (बहिरङ्ग) and others internal (अन्तरङ्गानि). The external ones are:
The essential components and gradual phases of Yoga consist of various physical, mental, and spiritual practices, which, when practiced correctly, lead to the development of a complete person—morally, intellectually, and spiritually—who connects with their Creator in both this life and the next. These are referred to as the eight stages of Yoga (अष्टाङ्ग योग), some of which are external (बहिरङ्ग) and others internal (अन्तरङ्गानि). The external stages are:
- 1st. Yama (यम); Forbearance or restraint of passions, feelings &c., including the best moral rules in all religions.
- 2nd. Niyama (नियम ); Particular rules and vows for the observance of the Yogi.
- 3rd. Asana (आसन); sedate position of the body to help deep meditation.
- 4th. Pránáyáma (प्राणायाम); Suppression and suspension of breath.
- 5th. Pratyáhára (प्रत्याहार), Restraint or control of senses and organs.
Among the internal practices are reckoned the following; viz.;
Among the internal practices are considered the following: namely;
- 6th. Dhyána (ध्यान); Inward contemplation and meditation.
- 7th. Dháraná (धारणा); Steadiness of the mind in study.
- 8th. Samádhi (समाधि), Trance, the last stage of Yoga.
These again comprise some other acts under each of them, such as;
These also include various other actions under each of them, such as;
[Pg 8]
[Pg 8]
I. Yama (समयम) Restraint includes five acts under it;
I. Yama (समयम) Restraint includes five actions within it;
- 1st. Ahimsá (अहिंसा); Universal innocence or hurting no animal creature.
- 2nd. Asteyam (अस्तेयं); Avoidance of theft or stealth.
- 3rd. Satyam (सत्यं); Observance of truth.
- 4th. Brahmacharyam (ब्रह्मचर्यं); consisting in purity and chastity.
- 5th. Aparigraha (अपरिग्रह); Disinterestedness.
II. Niyama (नियम पञ्चधा); Moral rules consisting of five-fold acts. Viz.;
II. Niyama (नियम पञ्चधा); Moral rules made up of five key practices. Namely.;
- 1st. Saucham (शौचं); Personal cleanliness.
- 2nd. Santosha (सन्तोषः); contentment.
- 3rd. Tapas (तपस्); Devotion including self denial and self mortification.
- 4th. Sádhyáya (साध्याय); knowledge of all nature.
- 5th. Pranidhána (ईश्वर प्रनिधानं); Adoration of God.
III. Asana (आसन); Different modes of postures, tranquil posture (पद्मासन) &c.
III. Asana (आसन); Various types of postures, calm position (पद्मासन) &c.
IV. Pránáyáma (प्राणायामः); Rules of Respiration, three sorts, viz.;
IV. Pránáyáma (प्राणायामः); Rules of Breathing, three types, namely;
- 1st. Rechaka (रेचकं); Expiration or Exhalation.
- 2nd. Púraka (पूरकं); Inspiration or Inhalation.
- 3rd. Kumbhaka (कुम्भकं अष्टधा); Suppression of breathing, eight ways.
V. Pratyáhára (प्रत्याहारः इन्द्रिय निग्रहः) Restraining the senses from their gratifications in many ways.
V. Pratyáhára (प्रत्याहारः इन्द्रिय निग्रहः) Controlling the senses from their pleasures in various ways.
VI. Dhyána (ध्यान चित्तनिरोधः); Abstract contemplation, apart from the testimonies of:—
VI. Dhyána (ध्यान चित्तनिरोधः); Abstract contemplation, separate from the evidence of:—
- 1. Pratyaxa (प्रत्यक्ष); Perceptions.
- 2. Pramána (प्रमाणं); Apprehensions.
- 3. Anumána (अनुमान); Inference.
- 4. Sabda (शब्दः); Verbal testimony.
VII. Dháraná (धारणा); Retentiveness.
VII. Dháraná (धारणा); Focus.
VIII. Samádhi (समाधि); Absorption in meditation, in two ways;
VIII. Samádhi (समाधि); Deep focus in meditation, in two ways;
[Pg 9]
[Pg 9]
- 1. Savikalpa (सबिकल्पः); With retention of self volition.
- 2. Nirvikalpa (निर्बिकल्पः); With loss of volition.
The Upáyas (उपायाः); Or the means spoken of before are;
The Upáyas (उपायाः); or the means mentioned earlier are;
- 1. Uposhana (उपोषणं); Abstinence.
- 2. Mitásana (मिताशनं); Temperance.
- 3. Ásrama (आश्रमः); Sheltered abodes.
- 4. Visráma (बिश्रामः) Rest and repose from labor.
- 5. Avarodha (अबरोधः); Self confinement in closets.
- 6. Asanam (अशनं); Subsistence on light food.
Beside these there are many vices called Apáyas or dóshas (अपायादोषाः) which are obstacles to meditation, and which we omit on account of their prolixity.
Beside these, there are many vices called Apáyas or dóshas (अपायादोषाः) that hinder meditation, and we leave them out because they are too lengthy.
VII.Soul's Essence.
Now as the end and aim of Yoga is the emancipation of the Soul, it is necessary to give some account of the nature of the soul (átmatatwa) as far as it was known to the sages of India, and formed the primary subject of inquiry with the wise men of every country according to the sayings; “Gnothe seauton,”
Now, since the goal of Yoga is the liberation of the Soul, it's essential to provide some insight into the nature of the soul (átmatatwa) as it was understood by the sages of India. This has been a primary topic of exploration for wise individuals in every country, as reflected in the saying, “Gnothe seauton,”
“The word Atman,” says Max Müller, “which in the Veda occurs as often as “twan,” meant life, particularly animal life” (Vide Rig Veda I. 63, 8.) Atmá in the sense of self occurs also in the Rig Veda (I. 162. 20), in the passage मात्वा-तपत् प्रिय आत्मापियन्तं. It is also found to be used in the higher sense of soul in the verse सूर्य्यो आत्मा जगतस्तष्टूषश्च “The sun is the soul of all that moves and rests (R. I. 115. 1). The highest soul is called paramátman (परमात्मा) of which all other souls partake, from which all reality in this created world emanates, and into which every thing will return.”
“The word Atman,” says Max Müller, “which appears in the Veda as often as ‘twan,’ meant life, especially animal life” (See Rig Veda I. 63, 8.) Atmá in the sense of self also appears in the Rig Veda (I. 162. 20), in the line मात्वा-तपत् प्रिय आत्मापियन्तं. It is also used in the more profound sense of soul in the verse सूर्य्यो आत्मा जगतस्तष्टूषश्च “The sun is the soul of all that moves and rests” (R. I. 115. 1). The highest soul is called paramátman (परमात्मा), from which all other souls are derived, and from which all reality in this created world originates, and into which everything will ultimately return.”
Atman originally meant air as the Greek atmos, Gothic ahma, Zend tmánam, Sanscrit त्मानं and आत्मानं, Cuniform adam, Persian dam, whence we derive Sans. अहं Hindi हम् Uria and Prakrit अमू and Bengali आमि, मुइ &c. The Greek and Latin ego and German ich are all derived from the same source. The [Pg 10]Romance je and Hindi ji are corruptions of Sanskrit जीब meaning life and spirit. Again the Páli अत्ता and the Prakrit आप्पा is from the Sanscrit आत्मा, which is आप् in Hindi, आपन in Bengali and अप्पन in Uria &c. The Persian “man” is evidently the Sátman by elision of the initial syllable.
Atman originally meant air, similar to the Greek atmos, Gothic ahma, Zend tmánam, Sanskrit त्मानं and आत्मानं, Cuneiform adam, Persian dam, from which we get Sanskrit अहं, Hindi हम्, Uria and Prakrit अमू, and Bengali आमि, मुइ, etc. The Greek and Latin ego and German ich all come from the same root. The Romance je and Hindi ji are corruptions of the Sanskrit जीब, meaning life and spirit. Likewise, the Pāli अत्ता and the Prakrit आप्पा come from the Sanskrit आत्मा, which is आप् in Hindi, आपन in Bengali, and अप्पन in Uria, etc. The Persian “man” clearly comes from Sátman through the omission of the initial syllable.
These meanings of átman = the self and ego form the basis of the knowledge of the Divine soul both of the Hindu as of any other people, who from the consciousness of their own selves rise to that of the Supreme. Thus says Max Müller on the subject, “A Hindu speaking of himself आत्मन् spoke also, though unconsciously of the soul of the universe परमात्मन्, and to know himself, was to him to know both his own self and the Universal soul, or to know himself in the Divine self.”
These meanings of átman = the self and ego are the foundation of the understanding of the Divine soul, both for Hindus and for people from other cultures, who move from an awareness of their own individuality to an awareness of the Supreme. Max Müller notes on this topic, “A Hindu referring to himself आत्मन् also, albeit unconsciously, spoke of the soul of the universe परमात्मन्, and to know himself meant to him knowing both his own self and the Universal soul, or understanding himself within the Divine self.”
We give below the different lights in which the Divine soul was viewed by the different schools of Hindu philosophy, and adopted accordingly in their respective modes of Yoga meditation. The Upanishads called it Brahma of eternal and infinite wisdom नित्यं ज्ञानमनन्तं ब्रह्म ।
We present the various perspectives in which the Divine soul was understood by the different schools of Hindu philosophy, which influenced their specific approaches to Yoga meditation. The Upanishads referred to it as Brahma, embodying eternal and infinite wisdom नित्यं ज्ञानमनन्तं ब्रह्म।
The Vedantists;—A Being full of intelligence and blissfulness सच्चिदानन्द स्वरूपं ।
The Vedantists;—A Being full of intelligence and blissfulness सच्चिदानन्द स्वरूपं ।
The Sánkaras;—A continued consciousness of one self. सनित्योपलब्धि स्वरूपोऽहमात्मा । The doctrine of Descartes and Malebranche.
The Sánkaras;—A constant awareness of one’s self. सनित्योपलब्धि स्वरूपोऽहमात्मा . The ideas of Descartes and Malebranche.
The Materialists—convert the soul to all material forms देहमात्रमिति प्रकृत्यः ।
The Materialists—convert the soul into all material forms. देहमात्रमिति प्रकृत्यः।
The Lokáyatas—take the body with intelligence to be the soul; चैतन्यबिशिष्टः देहमात्मां ।
The Lokāyatas—consider the body with intellect to be the soul; चैतन्यबिशिष्टः देहमात्मां。
The Chárvákas—call the organs and sensations as soul; इन्द्रियान्येबात्मेति ।
The Chárvákas refer to the organs and sensations as the soul; इन्द्रियान्येबात्मेति ।
Do. Another sect—take the cognitive faculties as such; चेतनान्यात्मेत्यपरे चार्ब्बाकाः ।
Do. Another sect takes the cognitive faculties as they are; चेतनान्यात्मेत्यपरे चार्ब्बाकाः ।
Do. Others—Understand the mind as soul मनो एबात्मेत्यन्ये ।
Do. Others—Understand the mind as soul.
Do. Others—call the vital breath as soul प्राण एबात्मा ।
Do. Others—call the vital breath as soul प्राण एबात्मा .
Do. Others—understand the son as soul पुत्र एबात्मा ।
Do. Others—understand the son as soul पुत्र एबात्मा .
[Pg 11]
[Pg 11]
The Digambaras—say, the complete human body is the soul देहपरिमानमात्मा ।
The Digambaras—say, the entire human body is the soul. देहपरिमानमात्मा ।
The Mádhyamikas—take the vacuum for their soul शून्यमेबात्मेति ।
The Mádhyamikas consider emptiness as their essence: शून्यमेबात्मेति.
The Yogácháris—understand the soul to be a transient flash of knowledge in the spirit in meditation. क्षणं विज्ञाणं ।
The Yogácháris understand the soul as a fleeting moment of awareness in the spirit during meditation. क्षणं विज्ञाणं ।
The Sautrántas—call it a short inferior knowledge. ज्ञानाकारानुमेय क्षणिक बाह्यार्थः ।
The Sautrántas—consider it a brief and lesser form of knowledge. ज्ञानाकारानुमेय क्षणिक बाह्यार्थः .
The Vaibháshikas—take it to be a momentary perception क्षणिक बाह्यार्थमिति वैभाषिकाः ।
The Vaibháshikas consider it to be a momentary perception.
The Jainas—take their preceptor to be their soul अध्यापक आत्मा इति जैनाः ।
The Jains consider their teacher to be their soul.
The Logicians—A bodiless active and passive agency देहाद्यतिरिक्त्त संसारी कर्त्ता भोक्त्तेति ।
The Logicians—A formless active and passive force beyond the physical body that represents worldly doers and enjoyers.
The Naiyáyikas—understand the spirit to be self manifest प्रकाश्य इति नैयायिकाः ।
The Naiyāyikas understand the spirit to be self-manifest.
The Sánkhyas,—call the spirit to be passive, not active भोक्त्तेब नकर्त्तेति सांख्या ।
The Sánkhyas call the spirit to be passive, not active भोक्त्तेब नकर्त्तेति सांख्या.
The Yogis—call Him a separate omnipotent Being अस्ति तद्ब्यतिरिक्त ईश्वरः सर्ब्बज्ञः सर्ब्बशक्तिरिति ।
The Yogis—refer to Him as a distinct all-powerful Being अस्ति तद्ब्यतिरिक्त ईश्वरः सर्ब्बज्ञः सर्ब्बशक्तिरिति .
The Saivas,—designate the spirit as knowledge itself अनुक्षेत्रज्ञादि पद बेदनीय इति शैबाः ।
The Saivas refer to the spirit as knowledge itself अनुक्षेत्रज्ञादि पद बेदनीय इति शैबाः .
The Mayávádis,—style Brahma as the soul ब्रह्मैबात्मेति मायाबादिनः ।
The Mayāvādīs—refer to Brahman as the soul ब्रह्मैबात्मेति मायाबादिनः .
The Vaiseshikas,—acknowledge two souls—the Vital and Supreme जीबात्मा परमात्मा च प्रत्यक्ष एब ।
The Vaiseshikas recognize two souls—the Vital soul and the Supreme soul, जीबात्मा and परमात्मा, as directly observable.
The Nyayá says—because the soul is immortal there is a future state आत्म नित्यत्वे प्रेत्यभाबसिद्धः ।
The Nyayá states—since the soul is immortal, there is an existence beyond this life. आत्म नित्यत्वे प्रेत्यभाबसिद्धः ।
And thus there are many other theories about the nature of the soul.
And so there are many other theories about the nature of the soul.
The Atmávádis—spiritualists, consider the existence of the body as unnecessary to the existence of the soul.
The Atmávádis—spiritualists—believe that the body is not essential for the existence of the soul.
[Pg 12]
[Pg 12]
VIII. Final Freedom Or Bliss.
The object of Yoga, as already said, being the emancipation of the soul from the miseries of the world, and its attainment to a state of highest felicity, it is to be seen what this state of felicity is, which it is the concern of every man to know, and which the Yogi takes so much pains to acquire. The Vedantic Yogi, as it is well known, aims at nothing less than in his absorption in the Supreme Spirit and loosing himself in infinite bliss. But it is not so with others, who are averse to loose the sense of their personal identity, and look forward to a state of self existence either in this life or next, in which they shall be perfectly happy. The Yogis of India have various states of this bliss which they aim at according to the faith to which they belong, as we shall show below.
The goal of Yoga, as previously mentioned, is to free the soul from the suffering of the world and achieve a state of ultimate happiness. It is important to understand what this state of happiness is, which everyone should seek to know and which the Yogi works diligently to attain. The Vedantic Yogi, as is well known, seeks nothing less than merging into the Supreme Spirit and losing himself in infinite joy. However, others prefer to maintain their sense of personal identity and look forward to a state of existence—either in this life or the next—where they can be completely happy. The Yogis of India pursue different types of this bliss according to their beliefs, as we will explain below.
The Vedantic Yogi has two states of bliss in view; viz.; the one inferior which is attained in this life by means of knowledge तत्रामरः जीबन्मुक्ति लक्षणं तत्वज्ञानान्तरमेव, and the other superior, obtainable after many births of gradual advancement to perfection परं निःश्रेयसं क्रमेण भबति ।
The Vedantic Yogi has two states of bliss in mind; namely; the first lower state which is achieved in this life through knowledge तत्रामरः जीबन्मुक्ति लक्षणं तत्वज्ञानान्तरमेव, and the second higher state, attainable after many lifetimes of gradual growth towards perfection परं निःश्रेयसं क्रमेण भबति ।
The Chárvákas say, that it is either independence or death that is bliss. स्वातन्त्र्यं मृत्युर्ब्बा मोक्षः ।
The Chárvákas say that it's either freedom or death that brings happiness. स्वातन्त्र्यं मृत्युर्ब्बा मोक्षः ।
The Mádhyamikas say; it is extinction of self that is called liberation आत्मोच्छेदो मोक्षः ।
The Mádhyamikas say; it is the ending of the self that is called liberation. आत्मोच्छेदो मोक्षः ।
The Vijnáni philosophers—have it to be clear and elevated understanding निर्मलज्ञानोदयः ।
The Vijnáni philosophers have a clear and profound understanding. निर्मलज्ञानोदयः .
The Arhatas have it in deliverance from all veil and covering आबरण बिमुक्तिर्मुक्तिः ।
The Arhatas achieve freedom from all veils and coverings.
The Máyávádis say, that it is removal of the error of one’s separate existence as a particle of the Supreme spirit ब्रह्मांशिकजीबस्य मिथ्याज्ञान निबृत्तिः ।
The Máyávádis believe that it's about eliminating the misconception of being a separate entity from the Supreme spirit ब्रह्मांशिकजीबस्य मिथ्याज्ञान निबृत्तिः ।
The Rámánujas called it to be the knowledge of Vásudeva as cause of all, बासुदेब ज्ञानं ।
The Rámánujas referred to it as the knowledge of Vásudeva as the cause of everything, बासुदेब ज्ञानं ।
The Mádhyamikas have it for the perfect bliss enjoyed by Vishnu बिष्णोरानन्दं ।
The Mádhyamikas refer to the perfect bliss experienced by Vishnu बिष्णोरानन्दं ।
The Ballabhis expect it in sporting with Krishna in heaven कृष्णेण सह गोलके लीलानुभाबः ।
The Ballabhis anticipate enjoying playful sports with Krishna in heaven कृष्णेण सह गोलके लीलानुभाबः .
[Pg 13]
[Pg 13]
The Pásupatas and Máheswaras place it in the possession of all dignity परमैश्वर्य्यं ।
The Pásupatas and Máheswaras regard it as embodying all dignity.
The Kápálikas place it in the fond embraces of Hara and Durga हरपार्ब्बत्यालिङ्गनं ।
The Kápálikas put it in the loving embrace of Hara and Durga हरपार्ब्बत्यालिङ्गनं ।
The Pratyabhijnánis call it to be the perfection of the soul. पूर्णात्मालाभः ।
The Pratyabhijnánis refer to it as the ultimate realization of the soul. पूर्णात्मालाभः 。
The Raseswara Vádis have it in the health of body produced by mercury पारदेन देहस्थैर्य्यं ।
The Raseswara Vádis say that mercury brings health to the body. पारदेन देहस्थैर्य्यं ।
The Vaisesikas seek it in the extinction of all kinds of pain दुःखः निबृत्तिरिति कणादादयः ।
The Vaisesikas aim for the elimination of all types of suffering.
The Mimánsakas view their happiness in heavenly bliss स्वर्गादि सुख भोगः ।
The Mimánsakas see their happiness in heavenly bliss स्वर्गादि सुख भोगः ।
The Sarvajnas say that, it is the continued feeling of highest felicity नित्य निरतिशय सुखबोधः ।
The Sarvajnas say that it is the ongoing experience of ultimate happiness. नित्य निरतिशय सुखबोधः ।
The Pánini philologers find it in the powers of speech ब्रह्म रूपाया बाण्या दर्शनं ।
The Pánini scholars see it in the abilities of language ब्रह्म रूपाया बाण्या दर्शनं .
The Sánkhyas find it in the union of force with matter प्रकृतौ पुरुषस्याबस्थानं ।
The Sánkhyas see it in the combination of force and matter. प्रकृतौ पुरुषस्याबस्थानं ।
The Udásína Atheists have it as consisting in the ignoring of self identity अहंङ्कर निबृत्तिः ।
The Udásína Atheists believe it involves the neglect of self-identity अहंङ्कर निबृत्तिः ।
The Pátanjalas view it in the unconnected unity of the soul पुरुषस्य निर्लेप कैबल्यं ।
The Pátanjalas see it in the disconnected unity of the soul, which is pure liberation.
The Persian Sufis call it ázádigi or unattachment of the soul to any worldly object.
The Persian Sufis refer to it as ázádigi, which means the detachment of the soul from any worldly object.
IX. The Origin of Yoga in the Vedas.
Not in the Vedic Period. The origin of yoga meditation is placed at a period comparatively less ancient than the earliest Sanhita or hymnic period of vedic history, when the Rishis followed the elementary worship of the physical forces, or the Brahmanic age when they were employed in the ceremonial observances.
Not during the Vedic Period. The origin of yoga meditation is considered to be from a time that is relatively more recent than the earliest hymns of Vedic history, when the Rishis engaged in basic worship of natural forces, or the Brahmanic age when they were involved in ritual practices.
Some Traces of it.There are however some traces of abstract contemplation “dhyána yoga” to be occasionally met with in the early Vedas, where the Rishis are mentioned to have indulged themselves in such reveries. Thus in [Pg 14]the Rig Veda—129. 4. सतो वन्धुमसति निरविन्दन् हृदि प्रतीष्य कवयो मनीषा ।
Some Traces of this. There are, however, some signs of abstract contemplation “dhyána yoga” that can occasionally be found in the early Vedas, where the Rishis are said to have engaged in such reflections. Thus in [Pg 14] the Rig Veda—129. 4. सतो वन्धुमसति निरविन्दन् हृदि प्रतीष्य कवयो मनीषा ।
“The poets discovered in their heart, through meditation, the bond of the existing in the non-existing.” M. Müller. A. S. Lit. (p. 19.)
“The poets found in their hearts, through reflection, the connection between what exists and what doesn't.” M. Müller. A. S. Lit. (p. 19.)
The Gáyatrí Meditation. We have it explicitly mentioned in the Gáyatrí hymn of the Rig Veda, which is daily recited by every Brahman, and wherein its author Viswámitra “meditated on the glory of the Lord for the illumination of his understanding” भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि । But this bespeaks a development of intellectual meditation “jnana yoga” only, and not spiritual as there is no prayer for (मुक्ति) liberation.
The Gayatri Meditation. It's clearly stated in the Gáyatrí hymn of the Rig Veda, which is recited daily by every Brahman, where its author Viswámitra “meditated on the glory of the Lord for the illumination of his understanding” भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि . However, this reflects a development of intellectual meditation “jnana yoga” only, and not spiritual, as there is no prayer for (मुक्ति) liberation.
Áranyaka Period. It was in the third or Áranyaka period, that the yoga came in vogue with the second class of the Atharva Upanishads, presenting certain phases in its successive stages, as we find in the following analysis of them given by Professor Weber in his History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature. This class of works, he says, is chiefly made up of subjects relating to yoga, as consisting in divine meditation and giving up all earthly connections. (Ibid p. 163).
Áranyaka Era. It was during the third or Áranyaka period that yoga became popular, with the second class of the Atharva Upanishads presenting various phases in its development, as detailed in the analysis provided by Professor Weber in his History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature. According to him, this group of works mainly focuses on topics related to yoga, which involve divine meditation and the renunciation of all earthly attachments. (Ibid p. 163).
Yoga Upanishads. To this class belong the Jábála, Katha—sruti, Bhallavi, Samvartasruti, Sannyása, Hansa and Paramhansa Upanishads, Srimaddatta, the Mándukya and Tarkopanishads, and a few others, (Ibid. p. 164). It will exceed our bounds to give an account of the mode of yoga treated in these treatises, which however may be easily gathered by the reader from a reference to the Fifty two Upanishads lately published in this city.
Yoga Upanishads. This category includes the Jábála, Katha—sruti, Bhallavi, Samvartasruti, Sannyása, Hansa, and Paramhansa Upanishads, as well as Srimaddatta, Mándukya, Tarkopanishads, and a few others (Ibid. p. 164). It would go beyond our limits to provide a detailed account of the type of yoga discussed in these texts, which can easily be understood by referring to the Fifty-two Upanishads recently published in this city.
Their different modes of yoga. Beside the above, we find mention of yoga and the various modes of conducting it in some other Upanishads, as given below by the same author and analyst. The Kathopanishad or Kathavallí of the Atharva Veda, treats of the first principles of Deistic Yoga. Ibid. p. 158.
Their various styles of yoga. In addition to what has been mentioned, other Upanishads also discuss yoga and its various forms, as noted below by the same author and analyst. The Kathopanishad, or Kathavallí, from the Atharva Veda, addresses the fundamental principles of Deistic Yoga. Ibid. p. 158.
The Garbhopanishad speaks of the Sánkhya and Pátanjali yoga systems as the means of knowing Náráyana. (Ibid. p. 160). [Pg 15]The Brahmaopanishad, says Weber, belongs more properly to the yoga Upanishads spoken of before. (Ibid. p. 161).
The Garbhopanishad talks about the Sánkhya and Pátanjali yoga systems as ways to understand Náráyana. (Ibid. p. 160). [Pg 15]The Brahmaopanishad, according to Weber, is more accurately classified with the yoga Upanishads mentioned earlier. (Ibid. p. 161).
The Nirálambopanishad exhibits essentially the yoga stand point according to Dr. Rajendra Lala Mitra (Notices of S. Mss. II 95. Weber’s Id. p. 162). The yoga tatwa and yoga sikhá belong to yoga also, and depict the majesty of Átmá. (Ibid. p. 165).
The Nirálambopanishad essentially showcases the yoga perspective, according to Dr. Rajendra Lala Mitra (Notices of S. Mss. II 95. Weber’s Id. p. 162). The yoga principles and yoga teachings are also part of yoga and highlight the grandeur of Átmá. (Ibid. p. 165).
Among the Sectarian Upanishads will be found the Náráyanopanishad, which is of special significance in relation to the Sánkhya and Yoga doctrines (Ibid. p. 166).
Among the Sectarian Upanishads, you'll find the Náráyanopanishad, which is especially important in connection with the Sánkhya and Yoga teachings (Ibid. p. 166).
Sánkhya and Pátanjala Yogas. It is plain from the recurrence of the word Sánkhya in the later Upanishads of the Taittiríya and Atharva vedas and in the Nirukta and Bhagavad Gítá, that the Sánkhya Yoga was long known to the ancients, and the Pátanjala was a further development of it. (Ibid. p. 137).
Sankhya and Patanjali Yoga. It's clear from the repeated mention of the term Sánkhya in the later Upanishads of the Taittiríya and Atharva Vedas, as well as in the Nirukta and Bhagavad Gítá, that the Sánkhya Yoga was well-known to ancient scholars, and the Pátanjala was an advanced version of it. (Ibid. p. 137).
Yoga Yájnavalkya. Along with or prior to Pátanjali comes the Yoga Sástra of Yogi Yájnavalkya, the leading authority of the Sátapatha Bráhmana, who is also regarded as a main originator of the yoga doctrine in his later writings. (Ibid. p. 237). Yájnavalkya speaks of his obtaining the Yoga Sástra from the sun, ज्ञेयञ्चारण्यकमहं यदादित्यादबाप्तबान । योगशास्त्रञ्च मत् प्रोक्तं ज्ञेयं योगमभीप्सता ॥
Yogic teachings of Yájnavalkya. Alongside or before Pátanjali, we have the Yoga Sástra of Yogi Yájnavalkya, who is the leading authority of the Sátapatha Bráhmana and is also considered a key originator of yoga teachings in his later works. (Ibid. p. 237). Yájnavalkya mentions that he received the Yoga Sástra from the sun, ज्ञेयञ्चारण्यकमहं यदादित्यादबाप्तबान । योगशास्त्रञ्च मत् प्रोक्तं ज्ञेयं योगमभीप्सता ॥
“He who wishes to attain yoga must know the Áranyaka which I have received from the sun, and the Yoga sástra which I have taught.”
“He who wants to achieve yoga must understand the Áranyaka that I received from the sun, and the Yoga sástra that I have taught.”
X. Rise of the Unorthodox Yogas.
The Buddhist and Jain Yogas. Beside the Orthodox yoga systems of the Upanishads, we have the Heterodox Yoga Sastras of the Buddhists and Jains completely concordant with those of Yájnavalkya in the Brihad áranyaka and Atharvan Upanishads, (Weber’s Id. p. 285).
The Yoga of Buddhism and Jainism. Alongside the traditional yoga systems of the Upanishads, we have the alternative Yoga texts of the Buddhists and Jains that completely align with those of Yájnavalkya in the Brihad áranyaka and Atharvan Upanishads, (Weber’s Id. p. 285).
The concordance with the Vedantic. The points of coincidence of the vedánta yoga with those of Buddhism and Jainism, consist in as much as both of them inculcate the doctrine of the interminable metempsychosis of the human [Pg 16]soul, as a consequence of bodily acts, previous to its state of final absorption or utter annihilation, according to the difference in their respective views. Or to explain it more clearly they say that, “The state of humanity in its present, past and future lives, is the necessary result of its own acts “Karma” in previous births.”
The alignment with Vedanta. The similarities between Vedanta yoga, Buddhism, and Jainism lie in their shared belief in the endless cycle of rebirth (metempsychosis) of the human [Pg 16]soul, which occurs as a result of actions performed in past lives, leading up to either complete absorption or total annihilation, depending on their individual perspectives. To put it more clearly, they assert that, “The state of humanity in its present, past, and future lives is the unavoidable outcome of its own actions (Karma) in previous births.”
The weal or woe of mankind. That misery or happiness in this life is the unavoidable sequence of conduct in former states of existence, and that our present actions will determine our states to come; that is, their weal or woe depending solely on the merit or demerit of acts. It is, therefore, one’s cessation from action by confining himself to holy meditation, that secures to him his final absorption in the supreme according to the one; and by his nescience of himself that ensures his utter extinction according to the other.
The well-being or suffering of people. The happiness or misery we experience in this life is a direct result of our actions in past lives, and the things we do now will shape our future states. In other words, our well-being or suffering depends entirely on the value or lack of value in our actions. Therefore, withdrawing from actions and focusing solely on sacred meditation guarantees one’s ultimate unity with the supreme, according to one view; while remaining unaware of oneself leads to total extinction, according to the other.
The Puránic yoga. In the Puránic period we get ample accounts of yoga and yogis. The Kurma purana gives a string of names of yoga teachers. The practice of yoga is frequently alluded to in the Vana parva of Mahábhárata. The observances of yoga are detailed at considerable length and strenuously enjoined in the Udyoga parva of the said epic. Besides in modern times we have accounts of yogis in the Sakuntala of Kálidása (VII. 175) and in the Mádhava Málati of Bhava-bhúti (act V.). The Rámayana gives an account of a Súdra yogi, and the Bhágavatgítá treats also of yoga as necessary to be practiced (chap. VI. V. 13).
The Puranic yoga. During the Puránic period, we find plenty of stories about yoga and yogis. The Kurma Purana lists several names of yoga teachers. The practice of yoga is often mentioned in the Vana Parva of the Mahábhárata. The yoga practices are explained in great detail and strongly emphasized in the Udyoga Parva of that epic. Additionally, in modern times, we have descriptions of yogis in Kálidása's Sakuntala (VII. 175) and in Bhava-bhúti's Mádhava Málati (act V.). The Rámayana includes a story about a Súdra yogi, and the Bhágavatgítá also discusses the importance of practicing yoga (chap. VI. V. 13).
The Tántrika yoga. The Tantras or cabalistic works of modern times are all and every one of them no other than yoga sastras, containing directions and formulas for the adoration of innumerable deities for the purpose of their votaries’ attainment of consummation “Yoga Siddhi” through them. It is the Tántrika yoga which is chiefly current in Bengal, though the old forms may be in use in other parts of the country. It is reckoned with the heretical systems, because the processes and practices of its yoga are mostly at variance with the spiritual yoga of old. It has invented many múdras or masonic signs, monograms and mysterious symbols, which are wholly unintelligible [Pg 17]to the yogis of the old school, and has the carnal rites of the pancha-makára for immediate consummation which a spiritualist will feel ashamed to learn (See Wilson. H. Religion).
Tantric yoga. The Tantras or mystical texts of today are essentially yoga scriptures that provide guidelines and formulas for worshipping countless deities to help practitioners achieve “Yoga Siddhi” through them. Tántrika yoga is mainly practiced in Bengal, although older forms may still be found in other regions of the country. It is categorized as a heretical system because its methods and practices significantly differ from traditional spiritual yoga. It has created many múdras or symbolic signs, logos, and enigmatic symbols that are completely incomprehensible [Pg 17]to the yogis of the older tradition, and it includes the physical rites of the pancha-makára for immediate fulfillment, which a spiritualist would be embarrassed to learn (See Wilson. H. Religion).
The Hatha Yoga. This system, which as its name implies consists of the forced contortions of the body in order to subdue the hardy boors to quiescence, is rather a training of the body than a mental or spiritual discipline of a moral and intelligent being for the benefit of the rational soul. The votaries of this system are mostly of a vagrant and mendicant order, and subject to the slander of foreigners, though they command veneration over the ignorant multitude.
Hatha Yoga. This system, as its name suggests, involves forced body contortions to force stubborn people into stillness. It's more about physical training than a mental or spiritual discipline for the benefit of the rational soul. Most followers of this system are wanderers and beggars, often facing criticism from outsiders, yet they are respected by the uninformed masses.
The Sectarian yogas. The modern sectarians in upper Hindustan, namely the followers of Rámánuja, Gorakhnáth, Nának, Kabir and others, possess their respective modes of yoga, written in the dialects of Hindi, for their practice in the maths or monasteries peculiar to their different orders.
The sectarian yoga practices. The contemporary sectarians in northern India, including the followers of Rámánuja, Gorakhnáth, Nának, Kabir, and others, have their own styles of yoga, written in Hindi dialects, for practice in the maths or monasteries specific to their various orders.
Yoga an indigene of India. Lux-ab-oriens. “Light from the east:” and India has given more light to the west than it has derived from that quarter. We see India in Greece in many things, but not Greece in India in any. And when we see a correspondence of the Asiatic with the European, we have more reason to suppose its introduction to the west by its travellers to the east, since the days of Alexander the Great, than the Indians’ importation of any thing from Europe, by crossing the seas which they had neither the means nor privilege to do by the laws of their country. Whatever, therefore, the Indian has is the indigenous growth of the land, or else they would be as refined as the productions of Europe are generally found to be.
Yoga originated in India. Lux-ab-oriens. “Light from the east:” and India has contributed more enlightenment to the west than it has gained from there. We can see India's influence in Greece in many aspects, but we don't see Greece reflected in India at all. When we notice similarities between Asia and Europe, it's more likely that those ideas were introduced to the west by travelers heading east, like in the times of Alexander the Great, rather than that Indians brought anything back from Europe, as they lacked the means or permission to cross the seas according to their country's laws. Therefore, whatever the Indian possesses is either a natural growth of the land or they would be as sophisticated as the products of Europe generally turn out to be.
Its European forms &c. Professor Monier Williams speaking of the yoga philosophy says; “The votaries of animal magnetism, clairvoyance and so called spiritualism, will find most of their theories represented or far outdone by corresponding notions existing in the yoga system for more than two thousand years ago.” In speaking of the Vedanta he declares; “The philosophy of the Sufis, alleged to be developed [Pg 18]out of the Koran, appears to be a kind of pantheism very similar to that of the Vedanta.” He has next shewn the correspondence of its doctrines with those of Plato. Again he says about the Sánkhya; “It may not be altogether unworthy of the attention of Darwinians” (Ind. Wisdom).
Its European forms, etc. Professor Monier Williams, when discussing yoga philosophy, says, “Those who follow animal magnetism, clairvoyance, and so-called spiritualism will find many of their ideas represented or even surpassed by similar concepts in the yoga system that have existed for over two thousand years.” When talking about the Vedanta, he states, “The philosophy of the Sufis, thought to have developed [Pg 18] from the Koran, seems to resemble a form of pantheism very much like that of the Vedanta.” He also points out the similarities between its teachings and those of Plato. He further remarks about the Sánkhya, “It may be worth considering by Darwinians” (Ind. Wisdom).
The yoga &c. in Greece. The Dialectic Nyáya in the opinion of Sir William Jones expressed in his Discourse on Hindu philosophy, was taken up by the followers of Alexander and communicated by them to Aristotle: and that Pythagoras derived his doctrine of Metempsychosis from the Hindu yoga in his travels through India. His philosophy was of a contemplative cast from the sensible to the immaterial Intelligibles.
The yoga, etc. in Greece. According to Sir William Jones in his Discourse on Hindu philosophy, the Dialectic Nyáya was adopted by the followers of Alexander and passed on to Aristotle. Pythagoras, during his travels in India, is believed to have taken his doctrine of Metempsychosis from Hindu yoga. His philosophy focused on a contemplative approach that moved from the physical to the non-material Intelligibles.
The Gnostic yoga. Weber says; “The most flourishing epoch of the Sánkhya-yoga, belongs most probably to the first centuries of our eras, the influence it exercised upon the development of gnosticism in Asia Minor being unmistakable; while further both through that channel and afterwards directly also, it had an important influence upon the growth of Sophi-philosophy” (See Lassen I. A. K. & Gildemeister, Scrip. Arab. de rebus indicis loci et opuscula.)
The Gnostic yoga. Weber says, “The most prosperous period of Sánkhya-yoga likely occurred in the first centuries of our era, with a clear influence on the development of Gnosticism in Asia Minor. Additionally, through that connection and later directly, it significantly impacted the evolution of Sophi-philosophy” (See Lassen I. A. K. & Gildemeister, Scrip. Arab. de rebus indicis loci et opuscula.)
Yoga among Moslems. It was at the beginning of the 11th century that Albiruni translated Pátanjali’s work (Yoga-Sútra) into Arabic, and it would appear the Sánkhya Sútras also; though the information we have of the contents of these works, do not harmonize with the sanskrit originals. (Reinaud Journal Asiatique and H. M. Elliot Mahomedan History of India. Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 239).
Yoga in the Muslim community. At the start of the 11th century, Albiruni translated Pátanjali’s work (Yoga-Sútra) into Arabic, and it seems he also worked on the Sánkhya Sútras; however, the information we have about the contents of these works does not match the original Sanskrit texts. (Reinaud Journal Asiatique and H. M. Elliot Mahomedan History of India. Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 239).
Buddhistic Yoga in Europe. The Gnostic doctrines derived especially from Buddhistic missions through Persia and Punjab, were spread over Europe, and embraced and cultivated particularly by Basilides, Valentinian, and Bardesanes as well as Manes.
Buddhist Yoga in Europe. Gnostic teachings, especially those influenced by Buddhistic missions that traveled through Persia and Punjab, spread across Europe and were particularly adopted and developed by Basilides, Valentinian, Bardesanes, and Manes.
Manechian Doctrines. It is, however, a question as to the amount of influence to be ascribed to Indian philosophy generally, in shaping these gnostic doctrines of Manes in particular, was a most important one, as has been [Pg 19]shown by Lassen III. 415. Beal. I. R. A. S. II. 424. Web. Ind. Lit. p. 309.
Manichean Beliefs. However, it's still a question how much influence Indian philosophy had overall in shaping the gnostic doctrines of Manes specifically. This has been shown to be very significant, as demonstrated by [Pg 19]Lassen III. 415. Beal. I. R. A. S. II. 424. Web. Ind. Lit. p. 309.
Buddhist and Sánkhya yogas. It must be remembered that Buddhism and its yoga are but offshoots of Sánkhya yoga, and sprung from the same place the Kapila Vástu.
Buddhist and Sánkhya yoga. It's important to note that Buddhism and its yoga are just branches of Sánkhya yoga, originating from the same place, the Kapila Vástu.
XII. Yoga's Various Aspects.
Varieties of yoga. The Yoga system will be found, what Monier Williams says of Hinduism at large, “to present its spiritual and material aspects, its esoteric and exoteric, its subjective and objective, its pure and impure sides to the observer.” “It is,” he says, “at once vulgarly pantheistic, severely monotheistic, grossly polytheistic and coldly atheistic. It has a side for the practical and another for the devotional and another for the speculative.” Again says he; “Those, who rest in ceremonial observances, find it all satisfying; those, who deny the efficacy of works and make faith the one thing needful, need not wander from its pale; those, who delight in meditating on the nature of God and man, the relation of matter and spirit, the mystery of separate existence and the origin of evil, may here indulge their love of speculation.” (Introduction to Indian Wisdom p. xxvii.)
Types of yoga. The Yoga system reflects what Monier Williams says about Hinduism in general: “it shows its spiritual and material aspects, its esoteric and exoteric sides, its subjective and objective views, and its pure and impure elements to the observer.” “It is,” he notes, “at once openly pantheistic, strictly monotheistic, obviously polytheistic, and coldly atheistic. It caters to those who are practical, those who are devotional, and those who prefer to speculate.” He further states, “Those who are satisfied with ceremonial practices will find it fulfilling; those who believe that faith is the only necessity and deny the effectiveness of actions can stay within its bounds; those who enjoy contemplating the nature of God and humanity, the connection between matter and spirit, the puzzle of individual existence, and the source of evil can indulge their curiosity here.” (Introduction to Indian Wisdom p. xxvii.)
We shall treat of these seriatim, by way of notes to or interpretation of the above, as applying to the different modes of yoga practised by these several orders of sectarians.
We will discuss these seriatim as notes or interpretations of the above, relating to the different types of yoga practiced by these various groups of sectarians.
1. Spiritual yoga. अध्यात्म योगः । That the earliest form of yoga was purely spiritual, is evident from the Upanishads, the Vedánta doctrines of Vyása and all works on the knowledge of the soul (adhyátma Vidyá). “All the early Upanishads”, says Weber, “teach the doctrine of atmá-spirit, and the later ones deal with yoga meditation to attain complete union with átmá or the Supreme Spirit.” Web. Ind. Lit. p. 156. “The átmá soul or self and the supreme spirit (paramátmá) of which all other souls partake, is the spiritual object of meditation (yoga).” Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 20. Yajnavalkya says; आत्माबारे द्रष्टब्य ओतब्य मन्तब्य निदिध्यासितब्यः ।
1. Spiritual yoga. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It's clear that the earliest form of yoga was entirely spiritual, as shown in the Upanishads, the Vedánta teachings of Vyása, and all works focused on the knowledge of the soul (adhyátma Vidyá). "All the early Upanishads," says Weber, "teach the doctrine of atmá-spirit, while the later ones focus on yoga meditation to achieve complete union with átmá or the Supreme Spirit." Web. Ind. Lit. p. 156. "The átmá soul or self and the supreme spirit (paramátmá), which all other souls are part of, is the spiritual focus of meditation (yoga)." Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 20. Yajnavalkya states: आत्माबारे द्रष्टब्य ओतब्य मन्तब्य निदिध्यासितब्यः ।
[Pg 20]
[Pg 20]
“The Divine Spirit is to be seen, heard, perceived and meditated upon &c.” If we see, hear, perceive and know Him, then this whole universe is known to us. A. S. Lit. p. 23. Again, “Whosoever looks for Brahmahood elsewhere than in the Divine Spirit, should be abandoned. Whosoever looks for Kshatra power elsewhere than in the Divine Spirit, should be abandoned. This Brahmahood, this Kshatra power, this world, these gods, these beings, this universe, all is Divine Spirit.” Ibid. The meaning of the last passage is evidently that, the spirit of God pervades the whole, and not that these are God; for that would be pantheism and materialism; whereas the Sruti says that, “God is to be worshipped in spirit and not in any material object.” आत्मा आत्मन्येबोपासितव्यः ।
“The Divine Spirit should be seen, heard, perceived, and contemplated, etc.” If we see, hear, perceive, and understand Him, then the entire universe is revealed to us. A. S. Lit. p. 23. Furthermore, “Anyone who seeks Brahmahood outside of the Divine Spirit should be disregarded. Anyone who seeks Kshatra power outside of the Divine Spirit should be disregarded. This Brahmahood, this Kshatra power, this world, these gods, these beings, this universe, all are the Divine Spirit.” Ibid. The last statement clearly means that the spirit of God permeates everything, not that these are God; equating them would imply pantheism and materialism; whereas the Sruti states that, “God is to be worshipped in spirit and not in any material object.” आत्मा आत्मन्येबोपासितव्यः ।
2. The Materialistic yoga. सांख्य बा प्राकृतिक योगः । The materialistic side of the yoga, or what is called the Prákritika yoga, was propounded at first in the Sánkhya yoga system, and thence taken up in the Puránas and Tantras, which set up a primeval matter as the basis of the universe, and the purusha or animal soul as evolved out of it, and subsisting in matter. Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 235.
2. The Materialistic Yoga. Sankhya or Natural Yoga: The materialistic aspect of yoga, known as Prákritika yoga, was originally introduced in the Sánkhya yoga system, and later incorporated into the Puránas and Tantras. These texts established primordial matter as the foundation of the universe, with purusha or the animal soul evolving from it and existing within matter. Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 235.
Of Matter—Prakriti. Here, the avyakta—matter is reckoned as prior to the purusha or animal soul; whereas in the Vedánta the purusha or primeval soul is considered as prior to the avyakta-matter. The Sánkhya, therefore, recognizes the adoration of matter as its yoga, and its founder Kapila was a yogi of this kind. Later materialists meditate on the material principles and agencies as the causes of all, as in the Vidyanmoda Taranginí; प्रकृतिस्तेमहत्तत्वं सम्बर्द्धयतुसर्ब्बदा ।
Of Matter—Nature. Here, the avyakta—matter is seen as existing before the purusha or animal soul; whereas in Vedánta, the purusha or primeval soul is viewed as coming before the avyakta-matter. The Sánkhya philosophy, therefore, acknowledges the reverence of matter as its form of yoga, and its founder Kapila was a yogi of this nature. Later materialists contemplate the material principles and forces as the root of everything, as noted in the Vidyanmoda Taranginí; प्रकृतिस्तेमहत्तत्वं सम्बर्द्धयतुसर्ब्बदा .
Of Spirit—Purusha. These agencies were first viewed as concentrated in a male form, as in the persons of Buddha, Jina and Siva, as described in the Kumára Sambhava आत्मानमात्मन्यबलोकदन्तः; and when in the female figure of Prakriti or nature personified, otherwise called Saktirupá or the personification of energy, as in the Devi máhátmya; या देबी सर्ब्बभूतेषु शक्तिरूपेण संस्थिता &c. They were afterwards viewed in the five elements panchabhúta, which formed the elemental worship [Pg 21]of the ancients, either singly or conjointly as in the pancha-bháutiká upásaná, described in the Sarva darsana sangraha.
Of Spirit—Purusha. These forces were initially understood to be focused in a male figure, like the entities of Buddha, Jina, and Siva, as mentioned in the Kumára Sambhava आत्मानमात्मन्यबलोकदन्तः; and later represented in the female figure of Prakriti or nature personified, also known as Saktirupá or the embodiment of energy, as seen in the Devi máhátmya; या देबी सर्ब्बभूतेषु शक्तिरूपेण संस्थिता &c. They were then seen in the five elements panchabhúta, which made up the elemental worship [Pg 21] of ancient times, either individually or together, as in the pancha-bháutiká upásaná, described in the Sarva darsana sangraha.
Nature worship in eight forms. The materialistic or nature worship was at last diversified into eight forms called ashta múrti, consisting of earth, water, fire, air, sky, sun, moon, and the sacrificial priest, which were believed to be so many forms of God Ísa, and forming the objects of his meditation also. The eight forms are summed up in the lines; जलं सूर्य्योमहीबह्णिः बायुराकाशमेबच । दीक्षितोब्राह्मणः सोमः इत्यष्टौ तनवः स्मृताः । or as it is more commonly read in Bengal, क्षितिर्जलं तथा तेजो वायुराकाशमेव च । याज्ञिकार्कस्तथा चन्द्रो मूर्तिरष्टौहरस्यच । That they were forms of Ísa is thus expressed by Kálidása in the Raghu-vansa; अवेहि मां किङ्करमष्ट मूर्तेः । कुम्भोद्भबो नाम निकुम्भमित्रं; and that they were meditated upon by him as expressed by the same in his Kumára Sambhava;
Nature worship in 8 forms. The materialistic or nature worship eventually evolved into eight forms known as ashta múrti, which include earth, water, fire, air, sky, sun, moon, and the sacrificial priest. These were believed to be various forms of God Ísa and also served as objects of his meditation. The eight forms are summarized in the lines; जलं सूर्य्योमहीबह्णिः बायुराकाशमेबच । दीक्षितोब्राह्मणः सोमः इत्यष्टौ तनवः स्मृताः । or, as is more commonly read in Bengal, क्षितिर्जलं तथा तेजो वायुराकाशमेव च । याज्ञिकार्कस्तथा चन्द्रो मूर्तिरष्टौहरस्यच । That they were forms of Ísa is expressed by Kálidása in the Raghu-vansa; अवेहि मां किङ्करमष्ट मूर्तेः । कुम्भोद्भबो नाम निकुम्भमित्रं; and that they were meditated upon by him is similarly expressed by Kálidása in his Kumára Sambhava;
The prologue to the Sakuntalá will at once prove this great poet to have been a materialist of this kind; thus;
The prologue to the Sakuntalá will immediately show that this great poet was a materialist of this kind; thus;
“Water the first work of the creator, and Fire which receives the oblations ordained by law &c. &c. May Ísa, the God of Nature, apparent in these forms, bless and sustain you.”
“Water, the first work of the creator, and Fire, which receives the offerings prescribed by law, etc. etc. May Ísa, the God of Nature, evident in these forms, bless and support you.”
Besides all this the Sivites of the present day, are found to be votaries of this materialistic faith in their daily adoration of the eight forms of Siva in the following formula of their ritual;
Besides all this, the modern Sivites are seen to be followers of this materialistic belief in their daily worship of the eight forms of Siva in the following ritual formula;
१ | सर्ब्बाय क्षिति मूर्त्तिये नमः । | २ | भबाय जल मूर्त्तिये नमः । |
३ | रुद्र ।य अग्नि मूर्त्तिये नमः । | ४ | उग्राय बायु मूर्त्तिये नमः । |
५ | भीमाय आकाश मूर्त्तिये नमः । | ६ | पशुपतये यजमान मूर्त्तिये नमः । |
७ | महादेबाय सोम मूर्त्तिये नमः । | ८ | ईशानाय सूर्य मूर्त्तिये नमः ॥ |
Both the Sánkhya and Saiva materialism are deprecated in orthodox works as atheistic and heretical, like the impious doctrines of the modern positivists and materialists of Europe, on account of [Pg 22]their disbelief in the existence of a personal and spiritual God. Thus says, Kumárila; सांख्ययोग पाञ्चरात्न पाशुपत शाख्य निर्ग्रन्थपरिगृहीत धर्म्माधर्म्म निवन्धनानि (Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 78.)
Both Sánkhya and Saiva materialism are criticized in orthodox texts as atheistic and heretical, similar to the impious beliefs of modern positivists and materialists in Europe, due to their rejection of a personal and spiritual God. As Kumárila states; सांख्ययोग पाञ्चरात्न पाशुपत शाख्य निर्ग्रन्थपरिगृहीत धर्म्माधर्म्म निवन्धनानि (Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 78.)
3. The Esoteric “Jnána yoga.” It is the occult and mystic meditation of the Divinity, practised by religious recluses after their retirement from the world in the deep recesses of forests, according to the teachings of the Áranyakas of the Vedas. In this sense it is called “Alaukika” or recluse, as opposed to the “laukika” or the popular form. It is as well practicable in domestic circles by those that are qualified to practise the “Jnána yoga” (ज्ञानयोग) or transcendental speculation at their leisure. Of the former kind were the Rishis Súka deva, Yájnavalkya and others, and of the latter sort were the royal personages Janaka and other kings and the sages Vasistha, Vyása and many more of the “munis.”
3. The Esoteric "Jñâna yoga." It is the hidden and spiritual meditation on the Divine, practiced by religious hermits after they withdraw from the world into the deep forests, following the teachings of the Áranyakas of the Vedas. In this context, it’s referred to as “Alaukika” or recluse, in contrast to the “laukika” or popular form. It can also be practiced at home by those qualified to engage in “Jnána yoga” (ज्ञानयोग) or transcendental contemplation in their own time. The former type included Rishis like Súka deva, Yájnavalkya, and others, while the latter group consisted of royal figures like Janaka and other kings, as well as sages like Vasistha, Vyása, and many more of the “munis.”
4. The Exoteric Rája yoga. This is the “laukika” or popular form of devotion practised chiefly by the outward formulae—vahirangas of yoga, with observance of the customary rites and duties of religion. The former kind called Vidyá (विद्या) and the latter Avidyá (अविद्या), are enjoined to be performed together in the Veda, which says: यत्तद्वेदोभयं सह &c. The Bhagavadgitá says to the same effect, नकर्मणामनारम्भ्यनैष्कर्म्मं पुरुषोश्नुते. The yoga Vásishtha inculcates the same doctrine in conformity with the Sruti which says: अन्धतमम्प्रबिशन्ति येउबिद्यायांरताः । ततोभूयएबतेतमो ये उअबिद्यायांरताः ।
4. The Exoteric Raja Yoga. This is the “laukika” or popular form of devotion mainly practiced through external rituals—vahirangas of yoga, along with the usual religious rites and duties. The first type is called Vidyá (विद्या) and the second Avidyá (अविद्या), both of which are instructed to be practiced together in the Veda, which says: यत्तद्वेदोभयं सह &c. The Bhagavadgitá conveys the same message, stating, नकर्मणामनारम्भ्यनैष्कर्म्मं पुरुषोश्नुते. The yoga Vásishtha teaches the same principle in line with the Sruti, which says: अन्धतमम्प्रबिशन्ति येउबिद्यायांरताः । ततोभूयएबतेतमो ये उअबिद्यायांरताः ।
5. The Subjective or Hansa yoga. The hansa or paramahansa yoga is the subjective form, which consists in the perception of one’s identity with that of the supreme being, whereby men are elevated above life and death. (Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 157.) The formula of meditation is “soham, hansah” (सोऽहं हंसः) I am He, Ego sum Is, and the Arabic “Anal Haq”; wherein the Ego is identified with the absolute.
5. The Subjective or Hansa yoga. The hansa or paramahansa yoga is the subjective form, which involves recognizing one's identity with the supreme being, allowing individuals to rise above life and death. (Weber’s Ind. Lit. p. 157.) The meditation mantra is “soham, hansah” (सोऽहं हंसः) meaning “I am He,” Ego sum Is, and the Arabic “Anal Haq”; in which the Ego is linked to the absolute.
6. The objective word Tattwamasi. The objective side of yoga is clearly seen in its formula of tat twam asi—“thou art He.” Here “thou” the object of cognition—a non ego, is made the absolute subjective (Weber. Ind. Lit. p. 162). [Pg 23]This formula is reduced to one word tatwam तत्वं denoting “truth,” which contained in viewing every thing as Himself, or having subordinated all cosmical speculations to the objective method.
The key term Tattwamasi. The objective aspect of yoga is clearly demonstrated in its phrase tat twam asi—“you are That.” Here, “you,” the object of understanding—a non ego, is transformed into the absolute subject (Weber. Ind. Lit. p. 162). [Pg 23]This phrase is simplified to the single word tatwam तत्वं, meaning “truth,” which is found in seeing everything as part of the Self or in prioritizing all cosmic theories according to the objective approach.
7. The Pure yoga-Suddha Brahmacharyam. The pure Yoga has two meanings viz.; the holy and unmixed forms of it. The former was practised by the celibate Brahmacháris and Brahmachárinis of yore, and is now in practice with the Kánphutta yogis and yoginis of Katiyawar in Guzerat and Bombay. Its unmixed form is found among the Brahmavádis and Vádinis, who practise the pure contemplative yoga of Vedánta without any intermixture of sectarian forms. It corresponds with the philosophical mysticism of saint Bernard, and the mystic devotion of the Sufis of Persia. (See Sir Wm. Jones. On the Mystic Poetry of the Hindus, Persians and Greeks.)
The Pure yoga - Suddha Brahmacharyam. Pure yoga has two meanings: the sacred and undiluted versions of it. The first has been practiced by celibate Brahmacháris and Brahmachárinis in the past, and is still observed by the Kánphutta yogis and yoginis in Katiyawar, Gujarat, and Bombay. Its undiluted version exists among the Brahmavádis and Vádinis, who engage in the pure contemplative yoga of Vedánta without blending in any sectarian practices. It aligns with the philosophical mysticism of Saint Bernard and the mystical devotion of Sufis from Persia. (See Sir Wm. Jones. On the Mystic Poetry of the Hindus, Persians and Greeks.)
8. The Impure or Bhanda yoga. The impure yoga in both its significations of unholiness and intermixture, is now largely in vogue with the followers of the tantras, the worshippers of Siva and Sakti, the modern Gosavis of Deccan, the Bullabhácháris of Brindaban, the Gosains, Bhairavis and Vaishnava sects in India, the Aghoris of Hindustan, and the Kartábhajás and Nerá-neris of Bengal.
8. The Impure or Bhanda yoga. The impure yoga, in both its meanings of unholiness and mixture, is now quite popular among the followers of the tantras, the worshippers of Siva and Sakti, the modern Gosavis of Deccan, the Bullabhácháris of Brindaban, the Gosains, Bhairavis, and Vaishnava sects in India, the Aghoris of Hindustan, and the Kartábhajás and Nerá-neris of Bengal.
9. The Pantheistic or Visvátmá yoga. This is well known from the pantheistic doctrines of Vedánta, to consist in the meditation of every thing in God and God in every thing; “Sarvam khalvidam Brahama” सर्ब्बं खल्विदं ब्रह्म । एतद्धैतत; and that such contemplation alone leads to immortality. भूतेषु भूतेषु बिचिन्त्य धीरः प्रेत्यास्माल्लोकादमृता भबन्ति । It corresponds with the pantheism of Persian Sufis and those of Spinoza and Tindal in the west. Even Sadi says; “Hamán nestand unche hasti tui,” there is nothing else but thyself. So in Urdu, Jo kuch hai ohi hai nahin aur kuchh.
9. The Pantheistic or Visvátmá yoga. This is well known from the pantheistic doctrines of Vedánta, which focus on the meditation of everything in God and God in everything; “Sarvam khalvidam Brahama” सर्ब्बं खल्विदं ब्रह्म । एतद्धैतत; and that such contemplation alone leads to immortality. भूतेषु भूतेषु बिचिन्त्य धीरः प्रेत्यास्माल्लोकादमृता भबन्ति । It aligns with the pantheism of Persian Sufis and those of Spinoza and Tindal in the West. Even Sadi says; “Hamán nestand unche hasti tui,” there is nothing else but yourself. Similarly in Urdu, Jo kuch hai ohi hai nahin aur kuchh.
10. The Monotheistic or Adwaita Brahma yoga. It consists in the meditation of the creed ओं एकमेवबाद्बितीयं of the Brahmans, like the “Wahed Ho” of Moslems, and that God is one of Unitarian Christians. The monotheistic yoga is embodied [Pg 24]in the Svetáswatara and other Upanishads (Weber p. 252 a). As for severe monotheism the Mosaic and Moslem religions are unparalleled, whose tenet it is “la sharik laho” one without a partner; and, “Thou shalt have no other God but Me.”
10. The Monotheistic or Adwaita Brahma yoga. It involves meditating on the belief ओं एकमेवबाद्बितीयं of the Brahmans, similar to the “Wahed Ho” of Muslims, and the idea that God is one among Unitarian Christians. The monotheistic yoga is represented [Pg 24] in the Svetáswatara and other Upanishads (Weber p. 252 a). As for strict monotheism, the Mosaic and Muslim religions are unmatched, which teach “la sharik laho” meaning one without a partner; and, “Thou shalt have no other God but Me.”
11. The Dualistic or Dwaita yoga. The dualistic yoga originated with Patanjali, substituting his Isvara for the Purusha of Sánkhya, and taking the Prakriti as his associate. “From these,” says Weber, “the doctrine seems to rest substantially upon a dualism of the Purusha male and avyakta or Prakriti—the female.” This has also given birth to the dualistic faith of the androgyne divinity—the Protogonus of the Greek mythology, the ardhanáriswara of Manu, the undivided Adam of the scriptures, the Hara-Gauri and Umá-Maheswara of the Hindu Sáktas. But there is another dualism of two male duties joined in one person of Hari-hara or Hara-hari; whose worshippers are called dwaita-vádis, and among whom the famous grammarian Vopadeva ranks the foremost.
11. The Dualistic or Dwaita yoga. The dualistic yoga started with Patanjali, who replaced his Isvara for the Purusha of Sánkhya, considering Prakriti as his partner. “From these,” says Weber, “the doctrine seems to fundamentally rely on a dualism of the Purusha male and avyakta or Prakriti—the female.” This also led to the dualistic belief in the androgyne divinity—the Protogonus of Greek mythology, the ardhanáriswara of Manu, the undivided Adam from the scriptures, and the Hara-Gauri and Umá-Maheswara of the Hindu Sáktas. Additionally, there's another dualism of two male duties combined in one figure of Hari-hara or Hara-hari; its followers are known as dwaita-vádis, among whom the notable grammarian Vopadeva is considered the foremost.
12. The Trialistic or Traita-yoga. The doctrines of the Hindu trinity of Brahma, Vishnu and Siva, and that of the Platonic triad and Christian Holy Trinity are well known to inculcate the worship and meditation of the three persons in one, so that in adoring one of them, a man unknowingly worships all the three together.
12. The Trialistic or Traita-yoga. The teachings of the Hindu trinity of Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva, along with the Platonic triad and the Christian Holy Trinity, are well known for encouraging the worship and meditation of the three entities as one. This means that when someone worships one of them, they are unknowingly worshiping all three together.
13. The Polytheistic yoga or Sarva Devopásana. This consists of the adoration of a plurality of deities in the mythology by every Hindu, though every one has a special divinity of whom he is the votary for his particular meditation. The later upanishads have promulgated the worship of several forms of Vishnu and Siva (Web. I. Lit. p. 161); and the Tantras have given the dhyánas or forms of meditation of a vast member of deities in their various forms and images (Ibid. p. 236).
13. Polytheistic yoga or Sarva Devopásana. This involves the worship of multiple deities in the mythology that every Hindu acknowledges, although each person has a particular deity to whom they devote themselves for meditation. The later upanishads have promoted the worship of various forms of Vishnu and Siva (Web. I. Lit. p. 161); and the Tantras have provided the dhyánas or meditation practices for a wide range of deities in their different forms and representations (Ibid. p. 236).
14. The Atheistic or Niríswara yoga. The Atheistic yoga is found in the niriswara or hylo-theistic system of Kapila, who transmitted his faith “in nothing” to the Buddhists and Jains, who having no God to adore, worship themselves, [Pg 25]in sedate and silent meditation. (Monier Williams, Hindu Wisdom p. 97).
14. The Atheistic or Niríswara yoga. The Atheistic yoga comes from the niriswara or hylo-theistic system of Kapila, who passed on his belief “in nothing” to the Buddhists and Jains. Since they have no God to worship, they instead focus on self-worship through calm and silent meditation. [Pg 25]
15. The Theistic or Ástikya yoga. The Theistic yoga system of Patanjala: otherwise called the seswara yoga, was ingrafted on the old atheistic system of Sánkhya with a belief in the Iswara. It is this system to which the name yoga specially belongs. (Weber’s Ind. Lit. pp. 238 and 252).
15. The Theistic or Ástikya yoga. The Theistic yoga system of Patanjala, also known as the seswara yoga, is based on the old atheistic Sánkhya system but adds a belief in Iswara. This is the system to which the term yoga specifically refers. (Weber’s Ind. Lit. pp. 238 and 252).
16. The Practical Yoga Sádhana. “The yoga system,” says Weber, “developed itself in course of time in outward practices of penance and mortifications, whereby absorption in the Supreme Being was sought to be obtained. We discover its early traces in the Epics and specially in the Atharva upanishads.” (Ind. Lit. p. 239). The practical yoga Sádhana is now practised by every devotee in the service of his respective divinity.
16. The Practical Yoga Practice. “The yoga system,” says Weber, “developed over time through outward practices of self-discipline and austerities, aimed at achieving union with the Supreme Being. We find its early signs in the Epics, especially in the Atharva Upanishads.” (Ind. Lit. p. 239). The practical yoga Sádhana is now practiced by every devotee in the service of their chosen deity.
17. The devotional or Sannyása yoga. The devotional side of the yoga is noticed in the instance of Janaka in the Mahábhárata, and of Yájnavalkhya in the Brihadáranyaka in the practice of their devotions in domestic life. These examples may have given a powerful impetus to the yogis in the succeeding ages, to the practice of secluded yoga in ascetism and abandonment of the world, and its concerns called Sannyása as in the case of Chaitanya and others.
17. The devotional or Sannyasa yoga. The devotional aspect of yoga is seen in the examples of Janaka from the Mahábhárata and Yájnavalkhya from the Brihadáranyaka, who practiced their spirituality within domestic life. These examples likely inspired yogis in later generations to pursue secluded yoga through asceticism and renunciation of worldly matters, known as Sannyása, similar to Chaitanya and others.
18. The Speculative Dhyána yoga. It had its rise in the first or earliest class of Upanishads, when the minds of the Rishis were employed in speculations about their future state and immortality, and about the nature and attributes of the Supreme Being.
18. The Speculative Dhyana Yoga. It emerged in the earliest class of Upanishads, when the Rishis were deep in thought about their future existence and immortality, as well as the nature and qualities of the Supreme Being.
19. The Ceremonial or Kriyá yoga. This commenced with the second class or medieval upanishads, which gave the means and stages, whereby men may even in this world attain complete union with the Átma (Web. I. Lit. p. 156). The yogáchara of Manu relates to the daily ceremonies of house-keepers, and the Kriyá yoga of the Puránas treats about pilgrimages and pious acts of religion.
19. The Ceremonial or Kriyá yoga. This began with the second class of medieval upanishads, which provided the methods and stages through which people can achieve complete union with the Átma even in this world (Web. I. Lit. p. 156). The yogáchara of Manu refers to the daily rituals of householders, and the Kriyá yoga of the Puránas discusses pilgrimages and acts of religious devotion.
[Pg 26]
[Pg 26]
20. The Pseudo or Bhákta yoga. The pure yoga being perverted by the mimicry of false pretenders to sanctity and holiness, have assumed all those degenerate forms which are commonly to be seen in the mendicant Fakirs, strolling about with mock shows to earn a livelihood from the imposed vulgar. These being the most conspicuous have infused a wrong notion of yoga into the minds of foreigners.
20. The Pseudo or Bhákta yoga. The genuine practice of yoga has been twisted by fake pretenders to holiness, resulting in all sorts of corrupted forms commonly found in wandering Fakirs, who perform fake displays to make a living from the gullible. These figures are the most visible and have created a misleading impression of yoga in the minds of people from other countries.
21. The Bhakti yoga. The Bhakti yoga first appears in the Swetáswatara Upanishad where the Bhakti element of faith shoots forth to light (Web. Ind. Lit. pp. 252 and 238). It indicates acquaintance with the corresponding doctrine of Christianity. The Bhágavad Gítá lays special stress upon faith in the Supreme Being. It is the united opinion of the majority of European scholars, that the Hindu Bhakti is derived from the faith (fides) of Christian Theology. It has taken the place of श्रद्धा or belief among all sects, and has been introduced of late in the Brahma Samájas with other Vaishnava practices.
21. The Bhakti yoga. The Bhakti yoga first appears in the Swetáswatara Upanishad, where the Bhakti element of faith emerges into the light (Web. Ind. Lit. pp. 252 and 238). It indicates a connection to the corresponding doctrine of Christianity. The Bhágavad Gítá emphasizes faith in the Supreme Being. Most European scholars agree that the Hindu Bhakti is influenced by the concept of faith (fides) from Christian Theology. It has replaced श्रद्धा or belief among all sects and has recently been incorporated into the Brahma Samájas along with other Vaishnava practices.
The other topics of Prof. Monier Williams being irrelevant to our subject, are left out from being treated in the present dissertation.
The other topics of Prof. Monier Williams are not relevant to our subject, so they will not be covered in this dissertation.
XIII. The Fulfillment of Yoga (Siddhi).
22. By assimilation to the object. The Yogi by continually meditating on the perfections of the All Perfect Being, becomes eventually a perfect being himself,just as a man that devotes his sole attention to the acquisition a particular science, attains in time not only to a perfection in it, but becomes as it were identified with that science. Or to use a natural phenomenon in the metamorphoses of insects, the transformation of the cockroach to the conchfly, by its constant dread of the latter when caught by it, and the cameleon’s changing its colour for those of the objects about it, serve well to elucidate the Brahmahood ब्रह्मभूयः of the contemplative yogi.
22. By relating to the object. The Yogi, by consistently meditating on the qualities of the All-Perfect Being, eventually becomes a perfect being himself, just as someone who dedicates their full attention to mastering a particular field eventually achieves perfection in it and almost becomes one with that field. To illustrate this with a natural phenomenon, the transformation of a cockroach into a conchfly happens due to its constant fear of the latter when caught, and the chameleon's ability to change its color to match its surroundings effectively demonstrates the Brahmahood ब्रह्मभूयः of the contemplative yogi.
But to illustrate this point more clearly we will cite the argument of Plotinus of the Neo-Platonic school, to prove the elevation [Pg 27]of the meditative yogi to the perfection of the Being he meditates upon. He says, “Man is a finite being, how can he comprehend the Infinite? But as soon as he comprehends the Infinite, he is infinite himself: that is to say; he is no longer himself, no longer that finite being having a consciousness of his own separate existence; but is lost in and becomes one with the Infinite.”
But to make this point clearer, we can reference the argument of Plotinus from the Neo-Platonic school to show how the meditative yogi rises to the perfection of the Being they meditate on. He says, “Man is a limited being; how can he understand the Infinite? But as soon as he understands the Infinite, he becomes infinite himself: in other words, he is no longer just himself, no longer that limited being with a consciousness of his own separate existence; instead, he becomes lost in and one with the Infinite.”
By identification with the object. Here says Mr. Lewes, “If I attain to a knowledge of the Infinite, it is not by my reason which is finite, but by some higher faculty which identifies itself with its object. Hence the identity of subject and object, of the thought and the thing thought of ज्ञाताज्ञानयोरैक्यं is the only possible ground of knowledge. Knowledge and Being are identical, and to know more is to be more”. But says Plotinus; “If knowledge is the same as the thing known, the finite as finite, can never know the Infinite, because he cannot be Infinite”. Hist. Phil. I. p. 391.
By identifying with the object. Mr. Lewes states, “If I gain knowledge of the Infinite, it isn't through my finite reason, but through a higher faculty that connects with its object. Thus, the identity of the subject and object, of thought and the thing being thought of ज्ञाताज्ञानयोरैक्यं is the only possible basis for knowledge. Knowledge and Being are the same, and to know more is to be more.” However, Plotinus argues, “If knowledge is the same as the thing known, then the finite, being finite, can never know the Infinite, since it cannot be Infinite.” Hist. Phil. I. p. 391.
By meditation of Divine attributes. Therefore the yogi takes himself as his preliminary step, to the meditations of some particular attribute or perfection of the deity, to which he is assimilated in thought, which is called his state of lower perfection; until he is prepared by his highest degree of ecstacy to lose the sense of his own personality, and become absorbed in the Infinite Intelligence called his ultimate consummation or Samádhi, which makes him one with the Infinite, and unites the knower and the known together; ज्ञाताज्ञेययोरैक्यं ।
Through meditation on divine qualities. So, the yogi begins by focusing on a specific attribute or perfection of the deity that resonates with him in thought, which is known as his state of lower perfection; until he reaches a level of ecstasy where he loses the sense of his own identity and becomes immersed in the Infinite Intelligence, referred to as his ultimate achievement or Samádhi, merging him with the Infinite and unifying the knower and the known together; ज्ञाताज्ञेययोरैक्यं .
The Sufi Perfection. The perfection of the yogi bears a striking resemblance with maarfat of the Sufis of Persia, and it is described at length by Al-Gazzali, a famous sophist, of which we have an English translation given by G. K. Lewes in his History of Philosophy. (Vol. II. p. 55). “From the very first the Sufis have such astonishing revelations, that they are enabled, while waking, to see visions of angels and the souls of prophets; they hear their voices and receive their favours.”
The Sufi Ideal. The perfection of the yogi greatly resembles the maarfat of the Sufis in Persia, as detailed by Al-Gazzali, a well-known thinker, in an English translation by G. K. Lewes in his History of Philosophy. (Vol. II. p. 55). “From the very beginning, the Sufis experience such incredible revelations that they can, while awake, see visions of angels and the souls of prophets; they hear their voices and receive their blessings.”
[Pg 28]
[Pg 28]
Ultimate consummation “Afterwards a transport exalts them beyond the mere perception of forms, to a degree which exceeds all expression, and concerning which one cannot speak without employing a language that would sound blasphemous. In fact some have gone so far as to imagine themselves amalgamated with God, others identified with Him, and others to be associated with Him.” These states are called स्वारुप्य, सायुज्य &c., in Hindu yoga as we shall presently see.
Ultimate fulfillment “Afterward, a sense of ecstasy elevates them beyond simply seeing forms, to a level that can't be fully expressed, and describing it feels almost blasphemous. Some have even imagined themselves merged with God, others think they are one with Him, and still others consider themselves in close association with Him.” These states are referred to as स्वारुप्य, सायुज्य &c., in Hindu yoga, as we will soon explore.
XIV.The Various Levels of Perfection.
The Eight perfections. अष्ट सिद्धिः । “The supernatural faculties” says Wilson, “are acquired in various degrees according to the greater or lesser perfection of the adept.” H. Rel. p. 131. These perfections are commonly enumerated as eight in number (अष्ट सिद्धिः ।), and are said to be acquired by the particular mode in which the devotee concentrates himself in the Divine spirit or contemplates it within himself.
The Eight Perfections. अष्ट सिद्धिः “The supernatural abilities,” Wilson says, “are developed in different levels based on how perfected the individual is.” H. Rel. p. 131. These abilities are typically listed as eight in total (अष्ट सिद्धिः ।) and are believed to be gained through the specific way in which the devotee focuses on the Divine spirit or reflects on it within themselves.
1. Microcosm or Animá. The specific property of the minuteness of the soul or universal spirit, that it is minuter than the minutest (अण रणीयान्). By thinking himself as such, the yogi by a single expiration of air, makes his whole body assume a lank and lean appearance, and penetrates his soul into all bodies.
Microcosm or Animá. The unique characteristic of the soul or universal spirit is that it is smaller than the smallest (अण रणीयान्). By perceiving himself this way, the yogi, with just one exhale, makes his entire body appear thin and emaciated, allowing his soul to permeate all bodies.
2. Macrocosm or Mahimá. This also is a special quality of the soul that it fills the body, and extends through all space and encloses it within itself (महतो महीयान्); by thinking so, the yogi by a mere respiration of air makes his body round and turgid as a frog, and comprehends the universe in himself.
2. Macrocosm or Mahimá. This is a unique quality of the soul that it occupies the body and stretches throughout all space, containing it within itself (महतो महीयान्); by thinking this way, the yogi, with just a breath of air, can make his body round and swollen like a frog and embodies the universe within himself.
3. Lightness or Laghimá. From thinking on the lightness of the soul, the yogi produces a diminution of his specific gravity by swallowing large draughts of air, and thereby keeps himself in an aerial posture both on sea and land. This the Sruti says as (लघोर्लघीयान्).
3. Lightness or Laghimá. By focusing on the lightness of the soul, the yogi reduces his weight by taking in deep breaths of air, allowing him to maintain a light, floating position both on water and on land. This is what the Sruti refers to as (लघोर्लघीयान्).
[Pg 29]
[Pg 29]
4. Gravity or Garimá. This practice is opposed to the above, and it is by the same process of swallowing great draughts of air, and compressing them within the system, that the yogi acquires an increase of his specific gravity or garimá (गुरोगरीयान्). Krishna is said to have assumed his बिश्बम्भर मूर्त्ति in this way, which preponderated all weights in the opposite scale.
4. Gravity or Garimá. This practice is the opposite of the one mentioned earlier. By taking large amounts of air into the body and compressing it within, the yogi increases his specific gravity or garimá (गुरोगरीयान्). It is said that Krishna achieved his बिश्बम्भर मूर्त्ति in this manner, which outweighed all other weights on the opposite side.
5. Success or Prápti. This is the obtaining of desired objects and supernatural powers as by inspiration from above. The yogi in a state of trance acquires the power of predicting future events, of understanding unknown languages, of curing divers diseases, of hearing distant sounds, of divining unexpressed thoughts of others, of seeing distant objects, or smelling mystical fragrant odours, and of understanding the language of beasts and birds. Hence the prophets all dived into futurity, the oracles declared future events, Jina understood pasubháshá, and Christ healed diseases and infirmities. So also Sanjaya saw the battles waged at Kurukshetra from the palace of king Dhritaráshtra.
5. Success or Prápti. This is about gaining desired things and supernatural abilities through inspiration from above. The yogi in a trance gains the ability to predict future events, understand unknown languages, cure various diseases, hear distant sounds, read the unspoken thoughts of others, see faraway objects, smell mystical scents, and understand the language of animals and birds. That's why prophets explored the future, oracles revealed upcoming events, Jina understood pasubháshá, and Christ healed illnesses and disabilities. Similarly, Sanjaya witnessed the battles at Kurukshetra from the palace of King Dhritaráshtra.
6. Overgain—PraKámya Prakámya is obtaining more than one’s expectations, and consists in the power of casting the old skin and maintaining a youth-like appearance for an unusual period of time, as it is recorded of king Yayáti (Japhet or Jyápati); and of Alcibiades who maintained an unfading youth to his last. By some writers it is defined to be the property of entering into the system of another person; as it is related of Sankaráchárya’s entering the dead body of prince Amaru in the Sankara Vijaya.
Overgain—PraKámya Prakámya means getting more than you expect and involves the ability to shed one’s old appearance and maintain a youthful look for an unusually long time, as noted about King Yayáti (Japhet or Jyápati) and Alcibiades, who kept his youthful appearance until the end of his life. Some writers define it as the ability to enter into another person's system, as described in the story of Sankaráchárya entering the dead body of Prince Amaru in the Sankara Vijaya.
7. Subjection Vasitwam. This is the power of taming living creatures and bringing them under control. It is defined also to be the restraint of passions and emotions as रागादि बशित्वं, and likewise the bringing of men and women under subjection. This made Orpheus tame the wild animals and stop the course of rivers by the music of his lyre, and gave Pythagoras (who derived it from India) the power of subduing a furious bear by the influence of his will or word, as also of preventing an ox from eating his beans, and stopping an eagle [Pg 30]in its flight. It was by this that Prospero subdued the elements and aerial spirits with his magic wand, and Draupadi and Mahommed obtained the powers of stopping the courses of the sun and moon. The Magis of Persia are said to have derived their magical powers from the Máyis of India who first cultivated the magical art.
7. Subjection Vasitwam. This is the ability to tame living beings and bring them under control. It’s also defined as the restraint of passions and emotions, known as रागादि बशित्वं, and the subjugation of men and women. This is what enabled Orpheus to tame wild animals and halt the flow of rivers with the music of his lyre, and it gave Pythagoras (who learned it from India) the ability to subdue an enraged bear with his will or words, prevent an ox from eating his beans, and stop an eagle [Pg 30] in its flight. It was through this power that Prospero controlled the elements and air spirits with his magic wand, while Draupadi and Mahommed gained the ability to stop the movements of the sun and moon. The Magis of Persia are said to have obtained their magical abilities from the Máyis of India, who were the first to develop the magical art.
8. Dominion or Ishitwam. It is the obtaining of universal dominion either in this life or next by means of yoga, as it is recorded of Rávana, Mándhátá and others in the traditions. It is also said to be the attainment of divine powers, when the yogi finds himself in a blaze of light.
8. Dominion or Ishitwam. It's the achievement of universal authority either in this life or the next through yoga, as noted in the stories of Rávana, Mándhátá, and others. It's also described as gaining divine powers when the yogi experiences a brilliant light.
XV. The state of a perfect yogi.
Authority of H. H. Wilson When the mystic union is effected, he (the yogi) can make himself lighter than the lightest substance, and heavier than the heaviest; can become as vast or as minute as he pleases; can traverse all space, can animate any dead body by transferring his spirit into it from his own frame. He can render himself invisible, can attain all objects, become equally acquainted with the present, past and future, and is finally united with Siva, and consequently exempted from being born again upon earth. (See Wilson’s Hindu Religion p. 131).
Authority of H.H. Wilson When the mystical union is achieved, he (the yogi) can make himself lighter than the lightest substance and heavier than the heaviest; he can become as vast or as tiny as he wants; he can travel throughout all space and can bring any lifeless body to life by transferring his spirit from his own body into it. He can make himself invisible, can attain any goal, is equally aware of the present, past, and future, and ultimately unites with Siva, thus freeing himself from the cycle of rebirth on earth. (See Wilson’s Hindu Religion p. 131).
Ditto of Plato. We find the same doctrine in Plato’s Phaedrus where Socrates delivers a highly poetical effusion respecting the partial intercourse or the human soul with eternal intellectual Realia. He says moreover that, all objects which are invisible can be apprehended only by cogitation (yoga); and that none but philosophers (yogis), and a few of them can attain such mental energy during this life (जीबन्मुक्ति); nor even they fully and perfectly in the present state. But they will attain it fully after death; if their lives have been passed in sober philosophical training (ध्यानज्ञान). And that all souls enjoyed it before birth, before junction with the body, which are forgotten during childhood, but recalled in the way of reminiscence by association. The revival of the divine elements is an inspiration of the nature of madness (trance or ecstasy of the yoga). The soul becoming [Pg 31]insensible to ordinary pursuits, contracts a passionate tendency to the universal. (Baine on Realism. pp. 6 and 7).
Ditto of Plato. We encounter the same idea in Plato’s Phaedrus where Socrates shares a beautifully poetic reflection on the human soul's partial connection with eternal intellectual realities. He further states that all invisible objects can only be understood through contemplation (yoga), and only philosophers (yogis), and even a select few of them, can achieve such mental strength in this lifetime (जीबन्मुक्ति); and even they cannot reach it completely in the current state. However, they will fully attain it after death, provided their lives have been dedicated to serious philosophical training (ध्यानज्ञान). He claims that all souls experienced this before birth, before joining the body, which is forgotten during childhood but can be remembered through reminiscence by association. The revival of these divine elements is akin to a kind of madness (trance or ecstasy of the yoga). As the soul becomes [Pg 31]insensitive to ordinary activities, it develops a passionate inclination towards the universal. (Baine on Realism. pp. 6 and 7).
Authority of Plotinus. “It is ecstasy the faculty by which the soul divests itself of its personality. In this state the soul becomes loosened from its material prison, separated from individual consciousness, and becomes absorbed in the Infinite Intelligence from which it emanated. In this ecstasy it contemplates real existence; and identifies itself with that which it contemplates.” (Lewes. Hist. of Philosophy Vol. I. p. 389).
Authority of Plotinus. “It is ecstasy, the ability by which the soul sheds its individuality. In this state, the soul is freed from its physical confines, disconnected from personal awareness, and becomes one with the Infinite Intelligence from which it originates. In this ecstasy, it observes true existence and merges with that which it observes.” (Lewes. Hist. of Philosophy Vol. I. p. 389).
XVI. Criticism of yoga practice.
Disbelief in yoga. Notwithstanding all that we have said and the authorities we have cited in the preceding article on the efficacy of yoga, we find some scholars in Europe and many educated men in this country, are disposed to discredit the efficiency of yoga to effect supernatural results or to be good for any thing. We shall state some of these objections which will be found to bear their own refutation on the grounds of their misrepresentation and self-contradiction.
Skepticism about yoga. Despite everything we've discussed and the experts we've referenced in the previous article about the effectiveness of yoga, we find that some scholars in Europe and many educated individuals in this country are inclined to doubt yoga's ability to produce supernatural effects or to be beneficial at all. We'll outline some of these objections, which can be shown to contradict themselves and misrepresent the facts.
Its painful practices. Professor Monier Williams says that, “yoga system appears, in fact, to be a mere contrivance of getting rid of all thought, or at least of concentrating the mind with the utmost intensity upon nothing in particular. It is a strange compound of mental and bodily exercises consisting of unnatural restraint, forced and painful postures, twistings and contortions of the limbs, suppression of breath and utter absence of mind”. (Indian wisdom p. 103) (so also Wilson’s Hindu Religion p. 132).
Its painful practices. Professor Monier Williams mentions that “the yoga system seems to be just a way to eliminate all thought or, at the very least, to intensely focus the mind on nothing in particular. It's a bizarre mix of mental and physical exercises involving unnatural restraints, awkward and painful postures, twisting and bending of the limbs, breath control, and a complete absence of thought.” (Indian wisdom p. 103) (also Wilson’s Hindu Religion p. 132).
Its questionable Features. He then starts the question, “How is it that faith in a false system can operate with sufficient force upon the Hindu, to impel him to submit voluntarily to almost incredible restraints, mortifications of the flesh and physical tortures? How is it that an amount of physical endurance may be exhibited by an apparently weakly and emaciated Asiatic, which would be impossible [Pg 32]to a European, the climate and diet in one case tending to debilitate and in the other to invigorate?” (Ibid p. 104).
Its questionable features. He then asks, “How can someone have such strong faith in a false system that a Hindu willingly submits to almost unbelievable limitations, physical pain, and suffering? How can a seemingly frail and thin Asian show a level of physical endurance that would be impossible for a European, considering that one is weakened by the climate and diet while the other is strengthened?” [Pg 32] (Ibid p. 104).
Their Illegitimacy. Professor Monier’s statement of the existence of the aforesaid self mortifications and voluntary contortions of the limbs of the yogis for two thousand years or since the invention of yoga philosophy, is open to refutation on the ground of there being no mention of them in the old systems of yoga inculcated either in the Vedánta or Patanjali’s philosophy, or even in the yoga Vásishtha, as it is evident from the practices and processes of yoga we have already given before. Those processes are seen to be simply moral restraints, and no physical torture of any kind, and such moral restraints must be acknowledged on all hands, to be indispensable to the concentration of the mind on any subject of far less importance than the contemplation of the inscrutable nature of the Divinity.
Their illegitimacy. Professor Monier’s claim about the existence of self-inflicted pain and voluntary body contortions among yogis for two thousand years, or since the birth of yoga philosophy, can be challenged because there's no mention of these practices in the ancient yoga systems outlined in either Vedánta or Patanjali’s philosophy, or even in yoga Vásishtha. This is clear from the practices and processes of yoga we've previously discussed. Those processes are simply moral guidelines and involve no physical suffering at all. It’s widely accepted that such moral guidelines are essential for focusing the mind on any topic, especially something as profound as understanding the mysterious nature of the Divine.
Abuses of Hatha yoga. The abuses he speaks of must be those of the arduous practices of the Hatha yoga, which have been in vogue with pseudo yogis of the later times, from their superstitious belief in bodily tortures as their best penance and only means, (as the author himself avows), “of their fancied attainment of extraordinary sanctity and supernatural powers.” (Ibid). But such practices as have degenerated to deceptive tricks in this country, and are carried on by the cheating and cheated fools under the false name of yoga, present their counterparts also in the trickeries of the fanatics and fakirs under every form of faith on earth, without affecting the true religion or creating any misconception of the yoga doctrine.
Hatha yoga abuses. The abuses he's referring to are likely the intense practices of Hatha yoga, which have been popular among fake yogis in recent times, stemming from their misguided belief that physical suffering is the best form of penance and their only way, (as the author himself admits), “to achieve their imagined extraordinary holiness and supernatural abilities.” (Ibid). However, these practices, which have become mere deceptive tricks in this country, are conducted by both con artists and gullible followers under the misleading label of yoga, reflecting similar tricks used by fanatics and frauds across all religions, without impacting true faith or causing any misunderstanding of the yoga philosophy.
Sacrifice of the spirit. In vindication of our spiritual yoga we have to say that it is no exoteric religion, and requires no bodily mortification or sacrifice in any shape whatever, as it is the usual practice of all forms of religion among mankind. The yoga is the speculative training of the human soul, and concerns the castigation of the spirit and not the mortification of flesh. It has nothing to do with the body which is of this earth, and which we have to leave here behind us.
Spirit sacrifice. To defend our spiritual yoga, we must clarify that it’s not an outward religion and doesn’t require any physical suffering or sacrifice in any form, which is typical in various religious practices. Yoga is about the intellectual development of the human soul, focusing on refining the spirit rather than punishing the body. It’s not about the physical body that belongs to this world, which we will eventually leave behind.
[Pg 33]
[Pg 33]
Sacrifice of the Body. The universal doom of death pronounced on the original guilt of man, is not to be averted by physical death or any deadly torture of the body, as it is commonly believed by the bulk of mankind, to consist in bodily mortifications and sacrifices; but in the contrition and penitence of the spirit, and sacrifice of the soul as the only sin-offering for the atonement of our original and actual transgressions. The Purusha medha sacrifice of the Veda which is misunderstood for the offering of a male-being, a man, a horse, a bull or a he-goat or male of any animal, meant originally the sacrifice of the human soul, or self-immolation of the purusha or embodied intelligence to the Supreme Spirit, by means of its concentration into the same through the instrumentality of yoga abstraction. Dr. K. M. Banerjia’s interpretation of the Purusha medha as typical of the crucifixion of Christ, is more conformable with his Christian view of the mysticism, than the spiritual sense of self-sacrifice, in which it is generally understood by the speculative Yogi and the philosophical Vedantist.
Body Sacrifice. The inevitable fate of death resulting from humanity's original sin cannot be changed by physical death or any severe bodily punishment, as most people commonly think, believing it involves physical suffering and sacrifices. Instead, it lies in the remorse and repentance of the spirit, and the sacrifice of the soul as the only offering for the atonement of our original and actual sins. The Purusha medha sacrifice from the Veda, often mistakenly seen as an offering of a male-being, such as a man, horse, bull, or male of any animal, originally signified the sacrifice of the human soul, or the self-immolation of the purusha or embodied consciousness to the Supreme Spirit, achieved through its focus into the same via the practice of yoga meditation. Dr. K. M. Banerjia's interpretation of the Purusha medha as representative of Christ's crucifixion aligns more with his Christian interpretation of mysticism, rather than the spiritual sense of self-sacrifice as generally understood by the philosophical Yogi and Vedantist.
[Pg 34]
[Pg 34]
THE OM TAT SAT.
1. Preamble of Om tat sat. After consideration of Yoga the title of our work, and all its component parts tending to the exercise of meditation, together with an investigation into the nature of Átman or soul, as the agent of the act of meditating and procuring its salvation, we are led by a natural and coherent train of thought to an inquiry into the nature of that grand object of our holy and profound meditation, which is the only means of our emancipation, and which is presented at once to our view in the exordium of the work in the mystical characters of Om Tat Sat = On Id Est.
1. Introduction of Om tat sat. After thinking about Yoga, the title of our work, along with all its parts that focus on meditation, and examining the nature of Átman or soul as the one who meditates and seeks salvation, we naturally and logically move towards an exploration of the ultimate subject of our sacred and deep meditation. This subject is our only path to liberation, and it is presented to us right at the beginning of the work in the mystical symbols of Om Tat Sat = On Id Est.
2. Ambiguity of the word Om. The word Om forming the initial of the said epigraph standing prominent at the top of the opening page of the work, and being more than a multinymous term and ambiguous in its acceptations, requires to be treated at some length, in order to discover the hidden meaning lying buried under that mystic emblem of the grand arcanum of Brahmanical and Universal religion, from amidst a variety of significations which are heaped upon it in the sacred writings and holy speculations of the early sages of India.
2. Meaning of the word Om. The word Om, which is the first letter of the epigraph prominently displayed at the top of the opening page of this work, is more than just a multi-faceted term; its meanings are unclear and varied. It needs to be explored in detail to uncover the deeper significance buried within this mystical symbol of the ultimate truth in Brahmanical and Universal religion, amid the many interpretations found in the sacred texts and spiritual thoughts of India's ancient sages.
The Sruti Says:—
The Sruti Says:—
3. In the beginning was the word Om. ॐमित्येवमग्रमासीत् । प्रथम मोङ्कारात्मकमासीत् । तस्माच्च निःसृताः सर्ब्बे, प्रलीयन्ते तत्रवै । So saith the Holy scripture:—
3. In the beginning was the word Om. Initially, there was only the sound. The first aspect was the sound of Om. From that, everything came forth and eventually returns there. So says the Holy scripture:—
“In the beginning was the word, the word was with God, and the word was God. All this was made by him, and without him was not anything made, that was made and” St. John 1.1-3.
“In the beginning was the Word, the Word was with God, and the Word was God. Everything was made through him, and without him, nothing was made that has been made.” St. John 1.1-3.
Om, the light of the world. And again says the Sruti दीप्यतोँ ज्योतिः । तत्तेजोऽनेनैवोमित्येव [Pg 35]तदुद्बुध्न्यति । मैत्री उप ७ ।११
Om, the light of the world. And again the Sruti says, "The light shines brightly. That radiance is indeed Om." [Pg 35]It awakens us. Maitri Up. 7.11
“That Om shone forth as light, but they received it not, and hid it in darkness.” So the Scripture:—
“That Om appeared as light, but they did not accept it and kept it hidden in darkness.” So says the Scripture:—
“That was the light of the world, and the light shone upon the world, but the world knew it not &c.” St. John, Ch 1, V. 5. 9. 10.
“That was the light of the world, and the light shone upon the world, but the world did not recognize it.” St. John, Ch 1, V. 5. 9. 10.
5. Its Revelation to mankind. Again says the Scripture:—“God sent one to bear witness of the light, that all men through him might believe.” Id 1.7. So Brahmá the god revealed its meaning to his first begotten son Atharvan, and Atharvan, the Prajápati, gave instruction on the subject to Pippaláda, Sanatkumára and Angira (Weber A. S. L., p. 164). Again Angiras, who communicated it to Saunaka, had obtained it from Bharadvája Satyaváha, and the latter again from Ángira, the pupil of Atharvan, to whom it was revealed by Brahmá himself (Weber A. S. L., p. 158).
Its revelation to humanity. The Scripture states: “God sent someone to testify about the light, so that everyone might believe through him.” Id 1.7. So Brahmá, the god, revealed its meaning to his firstborn son Atharvan, and Atharvan, the Prajápati, taught the subject to Pippaláda, Sanatkumára, and Angira (Weber A. S. L., p. 164). Then Angiras, who shared it with Saunaka, received it from Bharadvája Satyaváha, who got it from Ángira, the student of Atharvan, to whom it was revealed by Brahmá himself (Weber A. S. L., p. 158).
6. Works on its Disquisition. Hence it is the Atharva Sikhá Upanishad in which the investigation of the sacred word Om is principally conducted apart from those of the Mándukya, Maitrí and Táraka Upanishads. (Web. Id., p. 164). These together with their Bháshyas by Sankara, the Kárikás of Gaudapáda, and the commentaries of Ánandagiri on them, are chiefly devoted to the scrutiny of the sacred syllable, beside the partial disquisition of every other Upanishad and theological work into the hidden sense of this mystic word. Weber points out the Saunaka and Pranava Upanishads among the number (A. S. L., p. 165).
Works on its Thesis. Therefore, it is the Atharva Sikhá Upanishad where the examination of the sacred word Om is mainly explored, separate from those in the Mándukya, Maitrí, and Táraka Upanishads. (Web. Id., p. 164). These, along with their commentaries by Sankara, the Kárikás of Gaudapáda, and the commentaries of Ánandagiri on them, are primarily focused on analyzing the sacred syllable, in addition to the partial exploration found in every other Upanishad and theological work regarding the hidden meaning of this mystic word. Weber highlights the Saunaka and Pranava Upanishads among them (A. S. L., p. 165).
7. Mode of our Investigation. We shall proceed in this prolegomena first to investigate into the orthographical character and structure of this syllable, and then to inquire into the designations and etymological synonyms or the word, with the lexical meanings that we can get of them, and lastly to treat of the many mystical interpretations which this single word is made to bear as a common emblem of them.
7. Our Investigation Method. In this introduction, we will first examine the spelling and structure of this syllable, then explore the names and etymological synonyms of the word, along with the lexical meanings we can find for them. Finally, we will discuss the various mystical interpretations that this single word is often associated with as a shared symbol for them.
II. Spelling of Om.
1. The letter ॐकारः Firstly: Om with respect, to its name and utterance is called [Pg 36]Onkára, that is, the nasal On in combination with the adjunct kára (signifying a sound) and meaning the letter On. For all sounds whether vocal (स्वरबर्ण) or sonant (व्यञ्जन), nasal (सानुनासिक) or not-nasal (निरनुनासिक), articulate (ब्यक्तस्फुट) or onomatopoeia (अब्यक्तास्फुट), are denominated letters; as the letters a &c. (अकारादि) are called vowels, the letters Ka &c. (ककारादि) consonants; so the nasals Án, in (आं इँ) &c., as also the inarticulate ones (फङ्कार) &c., are all letters; but the Onkára is the root of all; thus ॐकारेण सर्ब्बबाक् सस्तणोति । माण्डुक्योपनिषद् । Manu calls it a letter in the passage:—“This one letter is the emblem of the Most High”. II.83. Vide Dr. Mitra’s Ch’hánd Up, p. 4.
The letter Om Firstly: Om, with respect to its name and pronunciation, is referred to as [Pg 36]Onkára, which combines the nasal On with the addition of kára (indicating a sound) and signifies the letter On. All sounds, whether vocal (स्वरबर्ण) or sonant (व्यञ्जन), nasal (सानुनासिक) or non-nasal (निरनुनासिक), articulate (ब्यक्तस्फुट) or onomatopoeic (अब्यक्तास्फुट), are considered letters; for instance, the letters a &c. (अकारादि) are called vowels, while the letters Ka &c. (ककारादि) are consonants; similarly, the nasals Án, in (आं इँ) &c., as well as the inarticulate ones (फङ्कार) &c., are all letters; however, Onkára is the root of all; thus ॐकारेण सर्ब्बबाक् सस्तणोति . माण्डुक्योपनिषद् . Manu refers to it as a letter in the statement:—“This one letter is the emblem of the Most High”. II.83. Vide Dr. Mitra’s Ch’hánd Up, p. 4.
2. A conjunct Letter युक्ताक्षरः But here a question is raised as to whether a conjunct vowel or consonant may with propriety be styled a single letter or not. To this says Dr. R. L. Mitra in a foot-note to his translation of the Ch’hándogya Upanishad that—“It is true that this emblem conveys two sounds, that of O and m, nevertheless it is held to be one letter in the above sense; and we meet with instances even in the ancient and modern languages of Europe that can justify such privileges, such as xi and psi, reckoned single letters in Greek, and Q. W. X. in English and others.” (Ch 1. Sec. 1. p. 4). So is lámálif in Persian &c. The Sanskrit conjunct ksha (क्ष) is considered a single consonant, when they say, ककारादि क्षकारान्तं ब्यञ्जनं परिकीर्त्तितं ।
A conjunct letter युक्ताक्षरः But here a question arises about whether a conjunct vowel or consonant can properly be called a single letter. Dr. R. L. Mitra addresses this in a footnote to his translation of the Ch’hándogya Upanishad, stating, “It is true that this symbol represents two sounds, that of O and m, yet it is regarded as one letter in this context; we can find examples in both ancient and modern European languages that support this classification, such as xi and psi, which are considered single letters in Greek, and Q, W, X in English, among others.” (Ch 1. Sec. 1. p. 4). The same goes for lámálif in Persian, etc. The Sanskrit conjunct ksha (क्ष) is treated as a single consonant, as indicated in the phrase, ककारादि क्षकारान्तं ब्यञ्जनं परिकीर्त्तितं .
3. The Syllable Om ओमक्षरं । It is also like every other single or conjoint letter of the alphabet (युक्तायुक्त बर्ण) termed an akshara (अक्षर) or syllable, which forms either a word by itself when standing alone, or part of a word followed by an adjunct as ॐ, ॐकार, ओमक्षर &c.; where the first is a word of one syllable or monosyllabic term एकाक्षर, and the others as dissyllabic and trisyllabic words (द्ब्यक्षर, त्र्यक्षर शब्द), according as they are uttered by the help of one or more articulations of the voice. Om akshara apart from its other signification of the Imperishable and the like, and its symbolism of the Supreme Spirit, is also used in the sense of a syllable [Pg 37]in the original writings and their translations. Thus says the Kathopanishad; एतद्ध्येबाक्षरंब्रह्म एतद्ध्येबाक्षरंपरं । एतद्ध्येबाक्षरं ज्ञात्वा ब्रह्मलोकेमहीयते ।
3. The Syllable Om ओमक्षरं It is like any other single or combined letter of the alphabet (युक्तायुक्त बर्ण), called an akshara (अक्षर) or syllable, which can be a word on its own when alone, or part of a word followed by an addition like ॐ, ॐकार, ओमक्षर, etc. The first is a one-syllable word or monosyllabic term एकाक्षर, while the others are two-syllable and three-syllable words (द्ब्यक्षर, त्र्यक्षर शब्द), depending on how they are pronounced with one or more voice articulations. Om akshara, besides its other meaning of the Imperishable and similar concepts and its representation of the Supreme Spirit, is also used as a syllable [Pg 37] in the original texts and their translations. As stated in the Kathopanishad; एतद्ध्येबाक्षरंब्रह्म एतद्ध्येबाक्षरंपरं । एतद्ध्येबाक्षरं ज्ञात्वा ब्रह्मलोकेमहीयते ۔
Manu says:—“That which passeth not away is declared to be the syllable om, thence called akshara.” He calls it also a triliteral monosyllable. II. 84. So says Mon. Wm: “Om is a most sacred monosyllable significant of the Supreme Being.” (Indian Wisdom p. 103 note 1).
Manu says:—“What doesn't fade away is referred to as the syllable om, hence called akshara.” He also describes it as a three-letter monosyllable. II. 84. Mon. Wm states: “Om is a deeply sacred monosyllable that signifies the Supreme Being.” (Indian Wisdom p. 103 note 1).
4. The character Om ॐकार ।Omkára likewise indicates the written character Om, because the suffix Kára like Ákára is used to signify its written form or sign (आकार चिह्न), and in this sense the Bengali ও, corresponds with Greek character w omega the inverted ও, or the Omikron = English O, and Oao Persian, and likens to the Sanskrit bindu O, which is but another name of Om (ओंकारः ब्रह्मबिन्दुः). But the ও is formed by the union of two dots or cyphers (O bindu) like Greek Omega of two omicrons and the English w of two u’s. So says the Gáyatrí Tantra, ॐकारो ब्रह्म बिन्दुर्बिन्दुद्वय बिनिर्म्मतः । अधोर्द्ध बिन्दुरित्यादि । And again: समनुः परमाराध्या संयुक्ता ब्रह्म बिन्दुना. “It is the union of two circlets, one being the symbol of one’s own divinity and the other that of Brahma.” This character by itself is regarded with high veneration as an emblem of the Infinite, independent of its meaning or utterance, and is marked on the forehead of every devotee in the form of a spot or crescent.
4. The symbol Om ॐकार.Omkára also represents the written character Om, because the suffix Kára, similar to Ákára, is used to signify its written form or symbol (आकार चिह्न). In this way, the Bengali ও corresponds with the Greek letter omega, which is an inverted ও, or the Omikron = English O, and Oao in Persian, and resembles the Sanskrit bindu O, which is just another name for Om (ओंकारः ब्रह्मबिन्दुः). However, the ও is formed by the combination of two dots or cyphers (O bindu), like the Greek Omega made of two omicrons and the English w formed from two u’s. The Gáyatrí Tantra states, ॐकारो ब्रह्म बिन्दुर्बिन्दुद्वय बिनिर्म्मतः । अधोर्द्ध बिन्दुरित्यादि । And again: समनुः परमाराध्या संयुक्ता ब्रह्म बिन्दुना. “It is the union of two circles, one representing one’s own divinity and the other that of Brahma.” This character alone is treated with great respect as a symbol of the Infinite, independent of its meaning or pronunciation, and is marked on the forehead of every devotee as a spot or crescent.
5. The Symbol ॐ बिन्दुः । The symbolical Om is represented by four cyphers as placed over one another अधोर्द्धबिन्दु चतुष्टयं, and each designated by a different name in the aforesaid Tantra, and supposed to form the cavities of the heart and mouth of Brahm, चतुर्वर्ग प्रदा बिद्या चतुर्बिन्द्वात्मिकासदा । आद्यन्ते प्रणवंदत्वा गायत्रीं प्रजपेद्दिज । बामाधर्म्म प्रदा बिन्दुर्ज्येष्ठा अर्थ प्रदा तथा । रौद्रीकाम प्रदाबिन्दुः श्रीबिन्दुः मोक्षदायिनी ॥ महेश्वर बदनं बिन्दुः श्रीबिष्णोः हृदयंतथा ॥ मोक्षदाताच श्रीबिन्दुः चतुर्बिन्दु बिनिर्णयः ॥ These bindus or cyphers are differently named in the Vedánta, as we shall shortly come to see under the denominations of omkára. (No. IV).
5. The symbol ॐ बिन्दुः.The symbol Om is represented by four symbols stacked on top of each other, known as अधोर्द्धबिन्दु चतुष्टयं, each given a different name in the mentioned Tantra, and believed to represent the cavities of the heart and mouth of Brahm, चतुर्वर्ग प्रदा बिद्या चतुर्बिन्द्वात्मिकासदा । आद्यन्ते प्रणवंदत्वा गायत्रीं प्रजपेद्दिज । बामाधर्म्म प्रदा बिन्दुर्ज्येष्ठा अर्थ प्रदा तथा । रौद्रीकाम प्रदाबिन्दुः श्रीबिन्दुः मोक्षदायिनी ॥ महेश्वर बदनं बिन्दुः श्रीबिष्णोः हृदयंतथा ॥ मोक्षदाताच श्रीबिन्दुः चतुर्बिन्दु बिनिर्णयः ॥ These bindus or symbols are referred to by different names in the Vedánta, as we will soon explore under the classifications of omkára. (No. IV).
[Pg 38]
[Pg 38]
The best representation of Om is the image of the god Jagannátha, which is said to be an incarnation of the mystic syllable प्रणबाबतार, or made in the form of Om, and not in that of Buddha, as some of our antiquarians have erroneously supposed it to be. There is a learned dissertation on the subject of Jagannátha’s representation of Onkára to be found in one of the early articles of the Asiatic Society’s Researches, where the reader will get much more light on this mysterious subject.
The best representation of Om is the image of the god Jagannátha, which is considered an incarnation of the mystical syllable प्रणबाबतार, or depicted in the form of Om, and not as Buddha, as some of our historians have mistakenly believed. There’s an insightful essay on how Jagannátha represents Onkára in one of the early articles of the Asiatic Society’s Researches, where readers can find a deeper understanding of this mysterious topic.
7. Comparison of om and on. It will further be found on comparison that ॐ bears not only a great resemblance to the Greek on written as ȣ with the nasal above the O, but their perfect agreement with each other in sense will leave no ground of suspecting their identity with one another, as it will be fully treated of afterwards.
7. Comparison of om and on. It will also be evident upon comparison that ॐ not only looks a lot like the Greek on, which is written as ȣ with a nasal mark above the O, but their perfect alignment in meaning will leave no reason to doubt their connection, as will be fully discussed later.
III. The Ortheopy or Analysis of Om.
1. A Monad. We have already seen that the circular form of the letter O in Om, called a bindu dot or cypher, was used like a geometrical point to denote a monad without parts, and represent the Supreme Being subsisting as the central point of the great circle of Universe, and filling the infinity of its circumference with his own life and light. The Vedas and the early theology of the Upanishads invariably understood the Om as synonymous with One, and expressive of the unity of the God-head; as in the motto ओमेकमेबाद्वितीयं ब्रह्म । ओमेकामेवैतत् । of the Vedantists, corresponding with the monotheistic creed of Christians and Mahomedans “God is one” and “without an equal” “Wahed Ho la Sharik laho” “The unity of the God-head is the dictum of the Koran and Vedánta.” (Mon. Wm’s. Hindu Wisd. p. XLI. 1).
A Monad. We've already noted that the circular shape of the letter O in Om, known as a bindu dot or cipher, was used like a geometric point to signify a monad without parts and represent the Supreme Being, existing as the central point of the great circle of the Universe and filling the infinity of its circumference with His own life and light. The Vedas and early theology of the Upanishads consistently understood Om as synonymous with One and expressive of the unity of the Godhead; as seen in the motto ओमेकमेबाद्वितीयं ब्रह्म । ओमेकामेवैतत् । of the Vedantists, which corresponds to the monotheistic beliefs of Christians and Muslims stating “God is one” and “without an equal” “Wahed Ho la Sharik laho” “The unity of the Godhead is the teaching of the Koran and Vedánta.” (Mon. Wm’s. Hindu Wisd. p. XLI. 1).
The Manduka and similar Upanishads describe the majesty of the one. (Weber, p. 161). “That one breathed breathless by itself” &c. Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 560.
The Manduka and similar Upanishads describe the greatness of the singular being. (Weber, p. 161). “That one breathed silently on its own” &c. Max Müller’s A. S. Lit. p. 560.
2. Om a Duad. Formerly the letter O of om, on, and One was considered a pure and simple sound, and made to represent a monad or Unity; but in course of [Pg 39]time and with the progress of language it was found out to be a compound letter (सन्ध्यक्षर), formed by the union of a + u = o (अ + उ = ओ), and two o’s in w omega or two u’s in w. (See. S. Gr. & Baine’s grs). Then the perfect figure of the great circle was considered to be composed of two semicircles which the w = उ was made to represent. This gave rise to the conception of a duality in the divine person, and hence grew the theory of the male and female पुरुष प्रकृति in the original androgyne of the Sankhya and Hara Gauri (हर गौरी and उमा महेश्वर) of the Tantra. Hence it is said; अनइत्यक्षरं ब्रह्म शब्द प्रकृति कुण्डली । अनन्यं हिबिनाब्रह्मनास्ति कुत्रापि सुन्दरि । इति गायत्री तन्त्रं ।
2. Om a Dual. In the past, the letter O in om, on, and One was seen as a pure and simple sound, representing a monad or Unity; however, over time and with the development of language, it was discovered to be a compound letter (सन्ध्यक्षर), created by combining a + u = o (अ + उ = ओ), and two o’s in w omega or two u’s in w. (See. S. Gr. & Baine’s grs). Then, the perfect shape of the great circle was thought to consist of two semicircles which the w = उ was used to represent. This led to the idea of duality within the divine person, and thus the concept of male and female पुरुष प्रकृति emerged in the original androgyne of the Sankhya and Hara Gauri (हर गौरी and उमा महेश्वर) of the Tantra. Therefore, it is said: अनइत्यक्षरं ब्रह्म शब्द प्रकृति कुण्डली । अनन्यं हिबिनाब्रह्मनास्ति कुत्रापि सुन्दरि । इति गायत्री तन्त्रं ।
The syllable ov = on is a word for Brahma (God), and the other cypher represents nature (the world). There is no Brahma, but ov = ॐ or ओम् । The dualism of Sankhya yoga is too well known to require an explanation.
The syllable ov = on is a word for Brahma (God), and the other cypher represents nature (the world). There is no Brahma, but ov = ॐ or ओम्। The dualism of Sankhya yoga is too well-known to need an explanation.
3. Om a Triad. At a later period and posterior to the dualistic doctrines of the aforesaid Tantra and Pátanjala yoga systems, the Om branched out into a Triad by the union of the nasal letter m or n with the उ or w, and forming the conjoined character ॐ and wn in Sanskrit and Greek. Henceforward Onkára is regarded as a triliteral word composed of a+u+m to represent a triplicate deity. Thus says Monier Williams:—
3. Om a Triad. Later on, after the dualistic teachings of the aforementioned Tantra and Pátanjala yoga systems, Om evolved into a Triad by combining the nasal sounds m or n with the उ or w, resulting in the combined character ॐ and wn in Sanskrit and Greek. From this point forward, Onkára is seen as a three-letter word made up of a + u + m, symbolizing a triple deity. As Monier Williams states:—
“Om is supposed to be composed of three letters A, U, M, which form a most sacred monosyllable (एकाक्षर), significant of the Supreme Being as developing himself in the Triad of gods, Brahmá, Vishnu and Siva” (Indian Wisdom p. 103 note I). So we have in Manu II. 83 and 84:—
“Om is thought to consist of three letters A, U, M, which create a highly sacred monosyllable (एकाक्षर), representing the Supreme Being as manifesting himself in the Triad of gods: Brahmá, Vishnu, and Siva” (Indian Wisdom p. 103 note I). So we have in Manu II. 83 and 84:—
So also the Bhagavad Gitá. VIII. 13.
So also the Bhagavad Gita. VIII. 13.
Here the two halves of the circle उ comprise Vishnu and Siva as joined in the bipartite body of Hari Hara alias Hara Hari, adored by the dualists called द्वैतवादिनः, or more fully as [Pg 40]हरिहराद्वैतवादिनः and Brahmá the god of Manu, is placed in the circlet above the great circle of his created world. We need but hint to our readers in this place, to observe how the original word Om or Ov and One developed itself into the existing faith of trinity. The Tántrica Sivites however place their god Siva in the upper semicirclet formed by म = m the initial of Maheswara (महेश्वर), and say:—
Here, the two halves of the circle उ represent Vishnu and Siva, united in the dual body of Hari Hara, also known as Hara Hari, which is worshipped by the dualists referred to as द्वैतवादिनः, or more fully as [Pg 40]हरिहराद्वैतवादिनः. Brahmá, the god of Manu, is positioned in the loop above the vast circle of his created world. We just need to suggest to our readers here to notice how the original word Om or Ov and One evolved into the current belief in the trinity. The Tántrica Sivites, however, place their god Siva in the upper semicircle formed by म = m, which is the initial of Maheswara (महेश्वर), and state:—
This is more reasonable to believe from both the letter m’s and its god Siva’s amalgamation with the early Aryan duality to form the present faith of triality at a much later period.
This seems more reasonable to believe based on both the letter m’s and its god Siva’s combination with the early Aryan duality to create the current belief in triality at a much later time.
4. Om the Tetrad. We next see a further progress of Om in its development from the triliteral to a quadriliteral form, by its assumption of a crescent or half circlet (कुण्डली) according to the Tantra, or a half Mátrá (अर्द्ध मात्रा) of the Vedánta. The Tantra says तदूर्द्ध कुण्डलीकारा शक्तिः । The Maitrí Upanishad mentions only of the three Mátrás of Om (Ch. vi Sec. 3).
4. Om the Tetrad. We then see a further development of Om as it evolves from a three-letter form to a four-letter form, taking on a crescent or half-circle shape (कुण्डली) according to the Tantra, or a half Mátrá (अर्द्ध मात्रा) in the Vedánta. The Tantra states तदूर्द्ध कुण्डलीकारा शक्तिः . The Maitrí Upanishad only refers to the three Mátrás of Om (Ch. vi Sec. 3).
“But the Mundak Upanishad” says Weber, “refers to the half Mátrá (mora), to which the word Om here appearing in its full glory, is entitled in addition to its three Mátrás (morae) a. u. m. This is evidently a later addition by some one who did not like to miss the mention of the subject in the Atharvana Upanishad in which it occurs.” p. 160. Again says he—“The Mándukya Upanishad which treats of the three and half Mátrás of the word Om, is to be looked upon as the real Mándukya, all the rest is the work of the Gaudapáda, whose pupil Govinda was the teacher of Sankaráchárya about the seventh century A. D.”
“But the Mundak Upanishad,” says Weber, “refers to the half Mátrá (mora), to which the word Om appears here in its full glory, along with its three Mátrás (morae) a. u. m. This is clearly a later addition by someone who didn't want to miss mentioning the topic in the Atharvana Upanishad where it appears.” p. 160. Again he says—“The Mándukya Upanishad, which discusses the three and half Mátrás of the word Om, should be regarded as the true Mándukya; everything else is the work of Gaudapáda, whose student Govinda was the teacher of Sankaráchárya around the seventh century A. D.”
5. Om the Pentad. We find next a quinquiliteral figure of Om in its component parts of the three mátrás, m, and the bindu or चन्द्र बिन्दु the fifth.
5. On the Pentad. Next, we see a five-letter symbol of Om made up of its three parts—the mátrás, m, and the bindu or चन्द्र बिन्दु being the fifth.
6. Om the Hexad. And then again with a sextuple or Hexaliteral Om composed of the sixth member of Náda (नाद) over and above the aforesaid five parts.
6. Om the Hexad. And then again with a six-part or Hexaliteral Om made up of the sixth element of Náda (नाद) in addition to the five parts mentioned earlier.
[Pg 41]
[Pg 41]
7. Om the Heptad. The septuple Om is described in the Ramatápaniya upanishad as consisting of अ, उ, म, नाद, बिन्दु, शक्ति and नम । Weber’s A. S. Lit. p. 312.
7. Om the Seven. The seven-part Om is explained in the Ramatápaniya Upanishad as consisting of अ, उ, म, नाद, बिन्दु, शक्ति, and नम। Weber’s A. S. Lit. p. 312.
8. Om the Octad. This consists of the aforesaid seven parts, which together with Sánti called in Persian Sákat complete the number, Weber. Id. p. 315.
8. On the Octad. This consists of the seven parts mentioned earlier, along with Sánti, known in Persian as Sákat, to make the complete number, Weber. Id. p. 315.
IV. The Various Forms of Om.
1. The Initial of the Veda. The om is denominated the heading of the Veda (बेदशिरः) as the Gáyatrí hymn is termed to be its parent (बेदमाता). It stands at the top (शिरस्) of every book (मण्डल), chapter (अष्टक), and hymn (ऋच्) of every Veda either alone by itself or two or three oms put together, as ओमग्निमीले on ignem aiede of the Rigveda, ॐ त्रिसप्ता On triseptem &c. of the Atharvan; again ॐ ॐ ॐ ऋग्वेदाय स्वाहा on I salute thee O Rigveda &c.
1. The Beginning of the Veda. The om is called the title of the Veda (बेदशिरः), as the Gáyatrí hymn is considered its source (बेदमाता). It appears at the beginning (शिरस्) of every book (मण्डल), chapter (अष्टक), and hymn (ऋच्) of every Veda, either by itself or as two or three oms combined, such as ओमग्निमीले on ignem aiede from the Rigveda, ॐ त्रिसप्ता On triseptem, etc. from the Atharvan; again, ॐ ॐ ॐ ऋग्वेदाय स्वाहा on I salute thee O Rigveda, etc.
It is hence used at the head (शिरस्) of every book on any branch of knowledge (बिद्या) which is a paronym of and derived from the same root (बिद् Video) with Veda (बेद्). The Tantra calls it as the heading of the Gáyatrí which begins with the syllable;
It is therefore used at the beginning (शिरस्) of every book on any area of knowledge (बिद्या) that is related to and derived from the same root (बिद् Video) as the Veda (बेद्). The Tantra refers to it as the heading of the Gáyatrí, which starts with the syllable;
2. The sacred Syllable. पूर्णाक्षरं It is called the sacred syllable because it is used in sacred writings and in the sacred Vedic and Sanskrit languages only, and never in the popular vernacular tongues, which are known as unsacred and impure (असंस्कृतं). Moreover it is used in sacerdotal functions of the sacerdotal class (संस्कारेसंस्कृतात्मनां) or regenerate classes of men, and never by the impure Súdra on pain of damnation (ॐकारोच्चारणाद्धोमात् श्रुद्रोहिनरकंब्रजेत्), unless he is sacrified by investiture of the sacred or sacrificial thread, (यज्ञोपवीतं). Thus says the Sástra; श्रुद्रोऽपि अधीकारीस्यात् यज्ञसूत्रप्रदानतः । गायत्री तन्त्रं, ४र्थ पटलः ।
The sacred syllable. पूर्णाक्षरं It’s known as the sacred syllable because it is only used in sacred texts and in the sacred Vedic and Sanskrit languages, never in the common spoken languages, which are considered unsacred and impure (असंस्कृतं). Additionally, it is used in religious rituals by the priestly class (संस्कारेसंस्कृतात्मनां) or the enlightened classes of people, and never by the impure Súdra, under the threat of damnation (ॐकारोच्चारणाद्धोमात् श्रुद्रोहिनरकंब्रजेत्), unless they have been initiated by receiving the sacred or sacrificial thread (यज्ञोपवीतं). Thus says the Sástra; श्रुद्रोऽपि अधीकारीस्यात् यज्ञसूत्रप्रदानतः । गायत्री तन्त्रं, ४र्थ पटलः 。
The sacredness of the word Om, as the expression for the [Pg 42]eternal position of things, is specially emphasised in the Katha Upanishad (Weber. p. 158).
The sacredness of the word Om, representing the eternal state of existence, is particularly highlighted in the Katha Upanishad (Weber. p. 158).
3. The Holy syllable पबित्रं It is held as the most holy syllable being an appellation of the Most High, and must not be uttered in unholiness even by the holy orders of men: so says the Katha Up;—“This is the most holy syllable, this the supreme syllable, whosoever knoweth this syllable getteth whatever he desireth.” (Cowell’s Maitrí Upanishad. Ch. VI. S. 4) note.
The sacred syllable पबित्रं It is considered the most sacred syllable, representing the Most High, and should not be spoken in a disrespectful way even by those in holy orders: as stated in the Katha Up;—“This is the most sacred syllable, this is the supreme syllable; whoever knows this syllable obtains whatever they desire.” (Cowell’s Maitrí Upanishad. Ch. VI. S. 4) note.
4. The Mystic Syllable गुह्यं This is styled the mystic syllable because the most recondite and abstruse doctrines of Brahmanical theism are hidden under its symbolical garb, and form the foundation of those wonderful structures of the mystic poetry and philosophy of nations, which have been beautifully illustrated by Sir W. Jones in his “Mystic Poetry of the Hindus, Persians, and Greeks.” It was this mysticism which invited a Pythagoras of old to India. Manu says;—“He knows the Veda, who distinctly knows the mystic sense of this word.” Chap XI. 266.
4. The Mystic Syllable Guḥyaṁ This is called the mystic syllable because the most profound and complex teachings of Brahmanical theism are concealed beneath its symbolic form, serving as the foundation for those incredible structures of mystic poetry and philosophy across cultures, which have been beautifully illustrated by Sir W. Jones in his “Mystic Poetry of the Hindus, Persians, and Greeks.” It was this mysticism that drew an ancient Pythagoras to India. Manu says;—“He knows the Veda, who clearly understands the mystical meaning of this word.” Chap XI. 266.
These senses are recommended to be deeply studied by the Upanishads themselves, saying;—“The om is a subject of deep study” (Web. p. 163), and forms of itself “as another triple Veda.” (Manu XI. 265). It is enjoined to be carefully kept in secrecy by the Tantras and Smritis.
These senses should be thoroughly explored according to the Upanishads, which state: “The om is a topic for serious study” (Web. p. 163), and it exists as “another triple Veda.” (Manu XI. 265). The Tantras and Smritis insist that it should be kept secret.
5. The Mysterious syllable गूढ़ाक्षर Om again as a symbol of the eternal position of things प्रकृतिः कुण्डालाकारा, presents to us a mysterious round of the mystic dance of myriads of spheres, emitting an inaudible sound reaching beyond its utmost limit to the unknown One who sitteth above the circumference of its visible horizon; or as the sacred writer expresses it; “He that sitteth on the circle of the earth.” Isaiah. Chap. X. 1. The Tantra speaks of its encompassing the world; ब्यापकत्वादि तत्त्वाच बिन्दुस्तेनैब कथ्यते, अनुस्वारस्वरूपासा बिन्दुरुपाचिदाकृतिः । गायत्रीतन्त्रं ।
The Mysterious syllable गुड़ाक्षर Om once again symbolizes the eternal nature of existence, प्रकृतिः कुण्डालाकारा, presenting us with a mysterious cycle of the mystical dance of countless spheres, producing a sound so subtle it reaches far beyond its limits to the unknown One who sits above the edge of its visible horizon; or as the sacred text puts it, “He that sits on the circle of the earth.” Isaiah. Chap. X. 1. The Tantra mentions that it encompasses the world; ब्यापकत्वादि तत्त्वाच बिन्दुस्तेनैब कथ्यते, अनुस्वारस्वरूपासा बिन्दुरुपाचिदाकृतिः । गायत्रीतन्त्रं ।
[Pg 43]
[Pg 43]
6. The sphere of sound नादबिन्दुः That om contains within it the whole sphere of sounds (नाद) is beautifully illustrated in twenty slokas or stanzas in an Upanishad of that name the नादबिन्दूपनिषद् । (Weber, p. 165). It shows how the eternal sound om emitted by Brahma pervaded throughout the Universe, and the manner in which all other sounds are propelled by continual vibrations of air like curves upon the surface of water (बीचितरङ्गन्यायेन) to the auditory of the other. The Vindu is a Mudrá in Tantra ब्यपकत्त्वाद्बिन्दुमुक्तं । कुण्डलिनी स्वार सर्ब्ब ब्यापिनी । Compare the Pythagorean music of the spheres.
6. The realm of sound नादबिन्दुः That om encompasses the entire realm of sounds (नाद) is vividly depicted in twenty verses or stanzas in an Upanishad of that name, the नादबिन्दूपनिषद्. (Weber, p. 165). It illustrates how the eternal sound om, produced by Brahma, fills the Universe, and how all other sounds are generated by continuous air vibrations, resembling ripples on water (बीचितरङ्गन्यायेन) to the ears of others. The Vindu is a Mudrá in Tantra ब्यपकत्त्वाद्बिन्दुमुक्तं. कुण्डलिनी स्वार सर्ब्ब ब्यापिनी. Compare with the Pythagorean music of the spheres.
7. The Focus of light तेजो बिन्दुः । The Tejovindu Upanishad describes Om as the source and focus of light in fourteen slokas, and the empyrean above it as the abode of pure ineffable light (परं ज्योतिः) of God that illumines the other spheres. (Web. p. 165). This light is viewed in the orb of the sun and in fire by their worshippers. Compare Milton’s hymn to light; “Hail holy light” &c.
7. The Focus of Light तेजो बिन्दुः । The Tejovindu Upanishad describes Om as the source and focus of light in fourteen verses, and the heavenly realm above it as the home of God’s pure, indescribable light (परं ज्योतिः) that illuminates other realms. (Web. p. 165). Worshippers see this light in the sun and in fire. Compare Milton’s hymn to light; “Hail holy light” &c.
8. The spot of immortality अमृत बिन्दुः Again Om is termed the reservoir of immortality or endless life in the Amritavindu Upanishad which describes it in thirty stanzas, to be the eternal fountain of the infinity of lives that fills all animated nature, and is drawn back to it. Its circumference extends to the regions of light and life, and beyond it is the region of death and darkness. “In this word there is light and life” (John 1) ॐज्योतिश्च प्राणश्च । इति तत्र ६ । ४ see Weber’s A. S. Lit. pp. 69, 154, 165.
8. The spot of immortality अमृत बिन्दुः Again, Om is referred to as the source of immortality or endless life in the Amritavindu Upanishad, which describes it in thirty stanzas as the eternal fountain of the infinite lives that fills all living nature and is drawn back to it. Its reach extends to the realms of light and life, and beyond it lies the realm of death and darkness. “In this word there is light and life” (John 1) ॐज्योतिश्च प्राणश्च । इति तत्र ६ । ४ see Weber’s A. S. Lit. pp. 69, 154, 165.
9. The centre of Meditation ध्यान बिन्दुः Therefore Om is called the centre of meditation in the Dhyánavindu Upanishad of twenty one stanzas, which direct the concentration of our thoughts to that centre for the attainment of perpetual light and life which flow from it. (Weber p. 165). The Tantra takes a चक्र or मुद्रा and the Buddhist a chink in the wall to fix the sight in meditation.
9. The Focus of Meditation ध्यान बिन्दुः Therefore, Om is referred to as the center of meditation in the Dhyánavindu Upanishad, which consists of twenty-one stanzas that guide the focus of our thoughts to that center for achieving the continuous light and life that emanate from it. (Weber p. 165). The Tantra uses a चक्र or mudra, and the Buddhist uses a chink in the wall to fix their gaze during meditation.
10. The Position of Brahma ब्रह्म बिन्दुः And lastly Om is styled the receptacle of the great God, whose essence fills, pervades, and encompasses the whole orbit of the Universe, as it is described in twenty two slokas of the Brahma Vindu-Upanishad. [Pg 44]It is called Brahma Mudrá in the Tantra. (Weber, p. p. 99, 158, 165).
10. The Role of Brahma ब्रह्म बिन्दुः Finally, Om is known as the container of the great God, whose essence fills, surrounds, and encompasses the entire universe, as described in twenty-two slokas of the Brahma Vindu-Upanishad. [Pg 44] It is referred to as Brahma Mudrá in the Tantra. (Weber, p. p. 99, 158, 165).
V. Origin of the WordOm.
1. Etymology of the Om. ॐ शब्द Having thus far seen the mysterious nature of the letter and syllable Om in its Orthography, we shall now consider it as a word, and see that not a less but much greater mystery is attached to its etymology than has been hitherto thought of by any, and which will be found upon examination to be more inscrutable in its nature than the mysteries of Eleusis and the inexplicable hieroglyphics of the Egyptian priests.
1. The origin of the Om. ॐ word Having explored the mysterious nature of the letter and syllable Om in its written form, we will now look at it as a word. There is not just a small mystery, but a far greater one tied to its origins than anyone has considered before. Upon closer inspection, it will prove to be even more perplexing in its nature than the secrets of Eleusis and the puzzling hieroglyphics of the Egyptian priests.
2. Its symbolism of Brahmanism तद्ब्रह्मण्य । These secret and sacred treasures of Brahmanic enigmas and symbols, have been carefully preserved by the Brahmahood in their cabalistic writings of the Tantras, which serve to be a secure safeguard of their religion amidst the ravages of foreigners in their liberty and literature, and require to be diligently searched into for a thorough mastery of these mysticisms.
2. Its symbolism of Brahmanism तद्ब्रह्मण्य. These secret and sacred treasures of Brahmanic mysteries and symbols have been carefully kept by the Brahmahood in their esoteric writings of the Tantras. These texts act as a protective shield for their religion against the damage caused by outsiders to their freedom and literature, and they need to be thoroughly explored for a complete understanding of these mystic teachings.
3. Its derivation तदुत्पत्तिः Om is denominated a word (शब्द) in the Veda and other sacred scriptures, and explained as a noun also (संज्ञा) in the Nirukta and other lexicons. It is derived in the Koshas from the root aba or ava to protect, or save (रक्षणे) with the Unadi suffix मन् an anomalous formation into om to denote “protection.” Dr. Mitra too derives it from the radical अब “to preserve” with the suffix मन to denote the Most High according to Manu and Gítá. (Translation of Ch’hándogya Up. p. 4).
Its derivation is तदुत्पत्तिः Om is referred to as a word (शब्द) in the Veda and other sacred texts and is also defined as a noun (संज्ञा) in the Nirukta and other dictionaries. It is derived in the Koshas from the root aba or ava, which means to protect or save (रक्षणे), with the Unadi suffix मन्, forming an irregular transformation into om to signify “protection.” Dr. Mitra also derives it from the root अब “to preserve” with the suffix मन to indicate the Most High according to Manu and Gítá. (Translation of Ch’hándogya Up. p. 4).
4. Its Primary sense धात्वर्थः Apart from the symbolical significations of Om (of which there are several as we shall come to notice afterwards), its primary and literal sense would make us give different interpretations of it according to the derivation of the term both in its verbal and nominal forms. अव as a verb in the imperative mood means “save” as मातरब, त्रातरब, दबऽब &c. in the Mugdhabodha, corresponding with the expressions, Ave Maria, salve salvator, salve Deus, save O God &c.
4. Its primary meaning धात्वर्थः Aside from the symbolic meanings of Om (which we will discuss later), its primary and literal meaning prompts us to interpret it differently based on the term's derivation in both its verbal and noun forms. अव as a verb in the imperative mood means “save,” similar to मातरब, त्रातरब, दबऽब & c. in the Mugdhabodha, corresponding to expressions like Ave Maria, salve salvator, salve Deus, save O God & c.
[Pg 45]
[Pg 45]
5. Its Nominal sense ब्युत्पत्यर्थ But aba to protect or preserve gives us the nominal (कृदन्त) forms of aba, ába, ábu, and ábuka (अब, आब, आबु, आबुक), meaning a father or preserver in the Prákrit Speech of Sanskrit dramas, and these are found to agree in both respects of sound and sense with the words áb, ábá, ábu, ábuka, abi as ábuka &c. in Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriac and Arabic languages. This gives us the original meaning of अब of which ॐ is a derivative form, and shows the close affinity which the Aryan root bears to the Semitic, both in its sound and signification of “Father” (पाता and पिता) applied to the Great God.
5. Its nominal meaning ब्युत्पत्यर्थ But aba, which means to protect or preserve, gives us the nominal (कृदन्त) forms of aba, ába, ábu, and ábuka (अब, आब, आबु, आबुक), meaning a father or preserver in the Prákrit Speech of Sanskrit dramas. These forms align in both sound and meaning with the words áb, ábá, ábu, ábuka, abi, as ábuka &c. in Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic languages. This reveals the original meaning of अब, from which ॐ is derived, and highlights the close connection between the Aryan root and the Semitic, both in sound and in the meaning of “Father” (पाता and पिता) as applied to the Great God.
6. The word Om ॐ शब्दः । But our question being Om and not the root अब, we ought to know to what part of speech it belongs and what sense we are to give of it here. It is said to be a word indicative of auspiciousness when used at the beginning; (आदौ ॐ शब्द प्रयोगो माङ्गलिकः). But whether as a verb or noun or any other part of speech, we know nothing of, and we are utterly at a loss what word to substitute for it in its translation. This is the reason why the word Om, is used by itself in the translations of Sanskrit works by Europeans and our countrymen also for want of a proper term, as it is seen in the English versions of Vedas and Upanishads.
6. The word Om ॐ. But since our question is about Om and not the root अब, we need to understand what part of speech it is and what meaning we should assign to it here. It’s said to be a word that signifies auspiciousness when used at the beginning; (आदौ ॐ शब्द प्रयोगो माङ्गलिकः). However, we have no idea whether it functions as a verb, noun, or any other part of speech, and we’re completely unsure of what word to use in its place for translation. This is why the word Om is used on its own in the translations of Sanskrit texts by both Europeans and our fellow countrymen, due to the lack of an appropriate term, as seen in the English versions of the Vedas and Upanishads.
7. An aptot noun अब्यय शब्दः । Om is enlisted as an indeclinable word in grammar having no inflection of its own in gender, number, case or person, and agreeing with all words in its unchanged state, as in the examples:— ओमीश्वर, ॐ दुर्गा, ॐ ब्रह्मन्, ॐ देबेभ्यो जुहोमि, ओमुपेत्वा ऊर्जेत्वा &c. It is included in the (स्वरादिगण) as an aptot noun, and with indeclinable particles (निपातन), as an adverb, conjunction and interjection also with various significations.
7. An apt noun is an indeclinable word. Om is recognized as an indeclinable word in grammar, meaning it doesn't change in gender, number, case, or person, and it remains the same while agreeing with all words, as seen in the examples:— ओमीश्वर, ॐ दुर्गा, ॐ ब्रह्मन्, ॐ देबेभ्यो जुहोमि, ओमुपेत्वा ऊर्जेत्वा &c. It is categorized in the (स्वरादिगण) as an aptot noun and, along with indeclinable particles (निपातन), serves as an adverb, conjunction, and interjection, carrying various meanings.
8. The initial Om आद्योमार्थः । The anomalous and multinymous particle Om was first discovered by Ram Mohun Roy to be no other than the participal noun on=being which as Max Müller says is to on ontws the Being of Beings A. S. Lit. pp. 321 et passim. The Latin ens [Pg 46]and the French on as t’on, bear close affinity to On and ॐ both in their sound and sense.
8. The initial Om is the original meaning. The unique and multi-named particle Om was first discovered by Ram Mohun Roy to be the same as the participial noun on=being, which, as Max Müller states, relates to to on ontws the Being of Beings A. S. Lit. pp. 321 et passim. The Latin ens [Pg 46] and the French on as t’on have a strong similarity to On and ॐ both in sound and meaning.
9. The Final Om अन्त्योमार्थ । Dr. Rájendra Lála Mitra has in one of his works pointed out the Vedic Om, to correspond with the Hebrew “Amen,” and this will be found so true of the final Om of Brahmanical prayers, that its corresponding word Amin invariably forms the last word of every prayer in Arabic, Persian and all other Mahomedan and Semitic languages. Thus it is to be seen how intimately are both of these grand families of mankind connected with each other in the main point of their different creeds.
9. The Final Om Last Purpose. Dr. Rájendra Lála Mitra, in one of his works, pointed out that the Vedic Om corresponds to the Hebrew “Amen.” This correspondence holds true for the final Om in Brahmanical prayers, as its equivalent, Amin, always appears as the last word in every prayer in Arabic, Persian, and other Muslim and Semitic languages. This illustrates how closely related these two great families of humanity are concerning the core of their different beliefs.
VI. Meanings of Words Om.
Adverbial Meanings. आभिधानिक निपातनार्थः । After the etymological and philological interpretations that we have been given of the word Om, it is worthwhileto attend to its meanings given in the current lexicons for the information of the majority, with whom the evidence of the history of philology is of little weight and value. Táranáth’s Sanskrit dictionary (वाचस्पत्याभिधान) presents us with following adverbial meanings of the word.
Adverbial Meanings. आभिधानिक निपातनार्थः 。 After looking at the historical and linguistic explanations of the word Om, it's important to check its definitions in modern dictionaries for the benefit of most people, who may not find the history of linguistics particularly significant. Táranáth’s Sanskrit dictionary (वाचस्पत्याभिधान) provides us with the following adverbial meanings of the word.
1. An Inceptive Particle. आरम्भार्थकः । The Medinikosha says he, expounds it as an inchoative particle (आरम्भार्थक शब्द) to mean the beginning of a thing (उपक्रम), and we find it accordingly used in the form of a proemial monogram at the exordium of a book or Vedic hymn, sacred rite or lecture, in the Sanhitas, Bráhmanas and Upanishads according to the passage quoted by Táránátha in his dictionary; तस्मादोमित्युदाहृत्य कृता बेदवादिनाम । यज्ञाद्याक्रिया शास्त्रोक्ताः सततं सम्प्रबर्त्तिते ॥ It answers the अथ of the Purána and the words now and then in English as in the passage of the Kathavalli; ॐ उशन् हवै बाजश्रबस इत्यादि ।
An Introductory Particle. आरम्भार्थकः The Medinikosha states that it is described as an initiating particle (आरम्भार्थक शब्द) meaning the start of something (उपक्रम). It is often used in the form of an introductory monogram at the beginning of a book or Vedic hymn, in sacred rituals or lectures, as seen in the Sanhitas, Bráhmanas, and Upanishads, according to the reference provided by Táránátha in his dictionary; तस्मादोमित्युदाहृत्य कृता बेदवादिनाम । यज्ञाद्याक्रिया शास्त्रोक्ताः सततं सम्प्रबर्त्तिते ॥ It corresponds to the अथ of the Purána and the terms now and then in English, as illustrated in the section from the Kathavalli; ॐ उशन् हवै बाजश्रबस इत्यादि .
It is synonymous with beginning (आदि) in the Ch’hándogya Upanishad, whereupon the poet has well said. आसीत् महीक्षितामाद्यः प्रणवश्छन्दसा मिब । रघुवंशः । १ सर्गः ।
It is synonymous with beginning (आदि) in the Ch’hándogya Upanishad, whereupon the poet has well said. आसीत् महीक्षितामाद्यः प्रणवश्छन्दसा मिब । रघुवंशः । १ सर्गः ।
[Pg 47]
[Pg 47]
2. Illustrations of Ditto तदुदाहरणानि । Krishna (under the conception of the identity of his soul with that of the Divine), speaks of himself in the Bhágavadgítá that, he was the letter a of the alphabet, and the Om of words (वर्णानामकारोऽहं शब्दानाञ्चोङ्कारः). This is shown in the latest English translation of the work to be a doctrine derived from Christianity and corresponds with the passage “I am Alpha &c.” in the book of Revelations (Ch. I. V. 8). There is a similar passage in the Koran which says “He (God) is the first; Ho al awl corresponding with the Greek” Ho esten arche; and this passage and sometimes its initial Ὁ (Gr.) and our ॐ, is used by Moslems at the top and commencement of their books and other writings. Again like Alpha of the holy Scripture we find the use of Alif upon the head of all writings in Urdu, Persian, Arabic and Hebrew in daily practice. Hence it is hard to say who is the borrower, though every one will boast itself to be the lender. (Vide Weber’s paper on the Rám Tap Up. pp. 276, and 360).
2. Examples of Ditto __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ . Krishna, viewing his soul as one with the Divine, refers to himself in the Bhágavadgítá as the letter a of the alphabet and the Om of words (वर्णानामकारोऽहं शब्दानाञ्चोङ्कारः). This is illustrated in the most recent English translation of the text as a belief stemming from Christianity, paralleling the phrase “I am Alpha &c.” from the book of Revelations (Ch. I. V. 8). A similar statement appears in the Koran, which states “He (God) is the first; Ho al awl corresponding with the Greek” Ho esten arche; and this phrase, along with its initial Ὁ (Gr.) and our ॐ, is used by Muslims at the beginning of their books and other writings. Just like Alpha in the holy Scriptures, we see the use of Alif at the top of all writings in Urdu, Persian, Arabic, and Hebrew in everyday practice. Thus, it's difficult to determine who is borrowing from whom, although everyone will claim to be the original source. (Vide Weber’s paper on the Rám Tap Up. pp. 276, and 360).
3. An Initiatory Particle मङ्गलार्थ । The Kosha adds the sense of auspiciousness and prosperity (मङ्गलेशुभे) to the above, and this as we have already observed forms like the names of gods, the initiatory vocable of meritorious undertakings (आदाबोम शब्दः माङ्गलिकः). “Om” says the Ch’hándogya, “is also prosperity” (I, 8.) To this the scholiast Sankara says; “the letter Om is called prosperity, because it is possessed of the property and attribute of prosperity. The prosperous alone can pass the word Om” (Chh. up. Ch. 1, p. 8).
3. An Initiatory Particle मङ्गलार्थ. The Kosha adds the idea of auspiciousness and prosperity (मङ्गलेशुभे) to the previous concepts, and, as we’ve noted before, this resembles the names of gods and the initial sound used in good deeds (आदाबोम शब्दः माङ्गलिकः). “Om,” says the Ch’hándogya, “is also prosperity” (I, 8). In response, the commentator Sankara states, “the letter Om is referred to as prosperity because it embodies the qualities and attributes of prosperity. Only those who are prosperous can correctly utter the word Om” (Chh. up. Ch. 1, p. 8).
Its use is not confined to the sacred and antiquated language of Vedic writing and the liturgy, but is to be met with in the classic Sanskrit of ancient bards and modern poets. Thus we have in the Rámáyana of our author (रामायण ५ । ८१ । ११ । प्राज्यस्वर्विजयोङ्कारश्चक्रे). In this sense we discover a curious affinity of the Aryan Om with the Semitic Áman Amán and Aiman, as in the Persian phrase Aiman buád corresponding with ॐ or शुभं भूयात् ।
Its use isn't limited to the sacred and ancient language of Vedic texts and liturgies; it's also found in the classic Sanskrit of ancient bards and modern poets. For instance, we see it in the Rámáyana by our author (रामायण ५ । ८१ । ११ । प्राज्यस्वर्विजयोङ्कारश्चक्रे). In this way, we notice a fascinating connection between the Aryan Om and the Semitic Áman, Amán, and Aiman, similar to the Persian phrase Aiman buád, which corresponds with ॐ or शुभं भूयात्.
[Pg 48]
[Pg 48]
4. Gratulatory, Particle नमस्कारार्थः । The word has been rendered in our translation by the salutatory term “Hail”, from a supposed similarity of its meaning with that of namo नमस् which is used by women and Súdras in lieu of the sacred Om in their salutations to gods and superior beings, owing to the denunciation pronounced upon their utterance of the sacred syllable (स्त्रीशूद्रयोः प्रणवं नेच्छन्ति). We find its use in the same sense in Dr. Roer’s Translation of the Aitareya Upanishad, where it is rendered by “salutation to the Supreme Soul” and by “adoration” in Cowell’s version of the Maitrí Upanishad. We are however at a loss of authority to warrant our adoption of namo as a synonym of Om. We meet with instances of the use of Om and namo together to mean salutation, as, ॐन्नमः शिबाय and शिबायोँ न्नमः in the Mugdhabodha, where namo, expresses obeisance and governs शिबाय in the dative, and not Om which has no governing power.
4. Congrats, Particle नमस्कारार्थः . The word has been translated in our version as the greeting term “Hail,” based on its assumed similarity in meaning to namo नमस्, which is used by women and the lower castes instead of the sacred Om when greeting gods and higher beings, due to the prohibition against their use of the sacred syllable (स्त्रीशूद्रयोः प्रणवं नेच्छन्ति). We see its use in the same context in Dr. Roer’s translation of the Aitareya Upanishad, where it is translated as “salutation to the Supreme Soul” and as “adoration” in Cowell’s version of the Maitrí Upanishad. However, we are unsure of the authority that supports our use of namo as a synonym for Om. There are examples of Om and namo being used together to mean salutation, such as ॐन्नमः शिबाय and शिबायोँ न्नमः in the Mugdhabodha, where namo indicates respect and is in the dative case for शिबाय, whereas Om does not have governing power.
5. Invocatory particle सम्बोधनार्थ । Om in the sense of invocation is an absolute monoptot like भोः, भगो, अघो, अहो &c., without the power of governing the following word, as ॐ नारायणा, and its double use as ॐ हरिः ॐ in the Aitareya Upanishad (1); so भो रक्ष, भगोरक्ष in the Mugdhabodha; but नमो and its synonyms स्वाहा, स्वाघा, बषट्, श्रौषट govern the dative as नमो हरये, स्वाहाग्नये, स्वघा पित्रे, &c. The invocatory Om is synonymous with the interjections O, ओ, अहो, हो and all other single vowels whether nasal or not (सानुनासिकनिरणुनासिकाः), all of which are ungoverning particles in this sense.
5. Addressing particle. Om as an invocation is a standalone term like भोः, भगो, अघो, अहो, etc., which doesn’t control the following word, as seen in ॐ नारायणा, and its repeated use as ॐ हरिः ॐ in the Aitareya Upanishad (1); similarly in भो रक्ष, भगोरक्ष in the Mugdhabodha; but नमो and its synonyms स्वाहा, स्वाघा, बषट्, श्रौषट govern the dative case like नमो हरये, स्वाहाग्नये, स्वघा पित्रे, etc. The invocatory Om is equivalent to the interjections O, ओ, अहो, हो, and all other single vowels, whether nasal or not (सानुनासिकनिरणुनासिकाः), all of which function as ungoverning particles in this context.
6. A Laudatory particle प्रणबः । Om is usually termed as pranava प्रणबः or praise or word of praise, from the root nu (प्र + नु + अप) to laud, and in this sense it might mean the glorification of Te Deum. Thus “Om is the pranava or initial word of the Rigveda priests, and it is termed the Udgítha (उद्गीथः) of Sáma Veda choristers सामगा who chaunt it”. (छन्दोग्यउपनिषद् १ । ३). But it is made to signify the object of the verb, or the Being that is lauded (यंनौति); and in this sense it means, “The Purusha or spirit who is unaffected by [Pg 49]works, affections &c., and having the appellation of Pranava” (see Monier Williams’ Wisdom of the Hindus p. 103), so says Gaudapáda in his Káriká. In the former sense, Pranava corresponds with halleluyas and hosannas of Christians, and hamd o Salaut of Moslems, which are deemed sacred by their votaries. The Káriká has the following stanzas on it:—प्रणबोह्यपरं ब्रह्म प्रणबश्च परः स्मृतः । प्रणबं हीश्वरं बिद्यात् सर्ब्बस्य हृदि संस्थितः ॥ युञ्जीतप्रणवे चेतः प्रणवे ब्रह्मनिर्भयं । प्रणवे नित्ययुक्तस्यनभयं बिद्यते क्वचित ॥
6. A Praising element प्रणबः Om is commonly known as pranava प्रणबः, which means praise or a word of praise, derived from the root nu (प्र + नु + अप) meaning to laud. In this context, it signifies the glorification of Te Deum. So, “Om is the pranava or initial word of the Rigveda priests, and is referred to as the Udgítha (उद्गीथः) of Sáma Veda choristers सामगा who chant it.” (छन्दोग्यउपनिषद् १ । ३). However, it also represents the object of the verb, or the Being that is praised (यंनौति); in this sense, it refers to “The Purusha or spirit who is unaffected by [Pg 49] actions, emotions, etc., and is known as Pranava” (see Monier Williams’ Wisdom of the Hindus p. 103), as noted by Gaudapáda in his Káriká. In this first context, Pranava is similar to the halleluyas and hosannas of Christians, and hamd o Salaut of Muslims, which are considered sacred by their followers. The Káriká includes the following verses:—प्रणबोह्यपरं ब्रह्म प्रणबश्च परः स्मृतः । प्रणबं हीश्वरं बिद्यात् सर्ब्बस्य हृदि संस्थितः ॥ युञ्जीतप्रणवे चेतः प्रणवे ब्रह्मनिर्भयं । प्रणवे नित्ययुक्तस्यनभयं बिद्यते क्वचित ॥
7. A Permissive Particle अनुमत्यर्थः । It is used in a permissive sense both in Vedic and classic Sanskrit, and expressed in English by the words “on” “go on” and the like. We have an instance of it in the Mágha Kávya, in the passage: ओमित्युक्तबतोथशार्ङ्गिनः इतिब्याहृत्यबाचंनमः ।
7. A Permissive Particle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It is used in a permissive way in both Vedic and classical Sanskrit, and is conveyed in English with terms like “on,” “go on,” and similar expressions. We find an example of it in the Mágha Kávya, in the passage: ओमित्युक्तबतोथशार्ङ्गिनः इतिब्याहृत्यबाचंनमः ।
(a.) An Injunctive अनुज्ञार्थः । “Verily this is an injunctive term (अनुज्ञाक्षरं), signifying injunction, order, and whatever is enjoined, and ultimately the letter Om.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad). The scholium (भाष्य) explains it by saying that, “Whatever is enjoined by the learned or wealthy regarding learning and wealth, it is done by saying “Om”.” (Ibid I. 8. p. 8.)
(a.) An Injunctive permission. “Indeed, this is an injunctive term (अनुज्ञाक्षरं), meaning injunction, order, and everything that is commanded, and ultimately the term Om.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad). The commentary (भाष्य) clarifies it by stating, “Whatever the knowledgeable or wealthy instruct regarding learning and wealth is accomplished by saying ‘Om’.” (Ibid I. 8. p. 8.)
8. A Particle of assent अङ्गीकारः । It bears also the sense of assent and consent (अङ्गीकारश्वीकारौ) meaning “ay” “aye” “yea” and “yes”, and in Bengali and Vernaculars हाँ and हुं. So says Sankaráchárya:—“Whatever is assented to by the learned and wealthy, it is done by saying “Om”.” Thus in the Vedic tradition; Yájnavalkya having been asked by Sákalya as to how many gods there were, said; “Thirty-three.” Sákalya assented by saying “Om.” Among modern writings, the Sáhitya Darpana cites the following instance of Om being used in this sense:—भ्रातर्द्विरेफ भवता भ्रमता समन्तात् । प्राणाधिका प्रियतमा ममबीक्षिता किं । ब्रुतेकिमोमित्यादि ।
8. A Particle of Assent __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It also means assent and consent (अङ्गीकारश्वीकारौ) signifying “ay,” “aye,” “yea,” and “yes,” and in Bengali and other local languages, it's हाँ and हुं. Sankaráchárya says:—“Whatever is agreed upon by the learned and wealthy is done by saying “Om.”” In the Vedic tradition, when Yájnavalkya was asked by Sákalya how many gods there were, he replied, “Thirty-three.” Sákalya showed his agreement by saying “Om.” In modern literature, the Sáhitya Darpana gives this example of Om being used in this context:—भ्रातर्द्विरेफ भवता भ्रमता समन्तात् । प्राणाधिका प्रियतमा ममबीक्षिता किं । ब्रुतेकिमोमित्यादि ।
9. A Particle of Repulse. अपाकृतिः । It is used as the interjectional particle हुँकार expressive of[Pg 50] repelling or driving off another from one like “Avaunt” in English. We meet with an instance of its use in this sense in the Vetála Panchavinsati of Lassen (VI.) Thus, कृतोङ्कार बेतालेत्यादि ।
9. A Particle of Repulse. अपाकृतिः . It is used as the interjectional particle हुँकार, which expresses[Pg 50] the act of repelling or driving someone away, similar to “Avaunt” in English. We find an example of its use in this context in the Vetála Panchavinsati by Lassen (VI). Thus, कृतोङ्कार बेतालेत्यादि 。
10. Do. of Ratifying. दृढीकरणे । It occurs in the sense of confirmation at the end of hymns and prayers in the Vedic writings, and corresponds with the words “Amen” and “Amin” at the conclusion of Christian and Moslem sermons and prayers as we have said long before. We have a verse of Hafiz to this effect, where he says bishnow O Ámin bogo i. e. “Hear and say amen.” There are many instances of it in the Upanishads, such as शान्तिः शान्तिः शान्तिः ओं हरिः ओं, and so in the Gáyatrí hymn which begins and ends with Om, agreeably to the precept which says; आद्यन्ते प्रणबं दत्त्वा गायत्रीं प्रजपेद्द्विजः । चतुर्बर्ग प्रदा बिद्या चतुर्बिद्यात्मिका सदा । गायत्री तन्त्रं ।
10. Actions for Ratification. दृढीकरणे । It appears as a form of confirmation at the end of hymns and prayers in the Vedic texts, similar to the words “Amen” and “Amin” at the end of Christian and Muslim sermons and prayers, as previously mentioned. We have a verse from Hafiz illustrating this, where he says bishnow O Ámin bogo i. e. “Hear and say amen.” There are many examples of this in the Upanishads, like शान्तिः शान्तिः शान्तिः ओं हरिः ओं, and also in the Gáyatrí hymn, which starts and ends with Om, in accordance with the guideline that states; आद्यन्ते प्रणबं दत्त्वा गायत्रीं प्रजपेद्द्विजः । चतुर्बर्ग प्रदा बिद्या चतुर्बिद्यात्मिका सदा । गायत्री तन्त्रं ।
VII. The Average Meanings of Om.
1. Nominal Meanings of Om. संज्ञार्थः । Besides the meanings already given of Om as a particle, there are many other nominal significations attached to it as a significant noun or rather symbol to express certain attributes belonging to the nature of the Deity, that bear little or no connection with the etymology of the word.
1. Basic Meanings of Om. Definition: In addition to the meanings of Om already presented as a particle, there are many other literal interpretations associated with it as a noun or, more accurately, as a symbol that conveys specific qualities related to the nature of the Deity, which have little to no relation to the word's origin.
2. Om the Creator जगत् स्रष्ठा । Om is used to denote the creative power of God in Sankara’s scholium. This sense is had from the primordial word logos the ov = be or fiat भुयात् buad uttered by God in his creation of the world, as we have in the scripture. “And god said, “Let there be” and there was”. Latin Fiat-et-fit; and Arabic Kom fa Kána.
2. Om the Creator of the Universe. Om represents the creative power of God in Sankara’s teachings. This idea stems from the original word logos which means be or let it be, as expressed in the phrase भुयात् buad spoken by God during the creation of the world, as noted in scripture. “And God said, ‘Let there be,’ and there was.” In Latin, it's Fiat-et-fit; in Arabic, Kom fa Kána.
3. Om is God ईश्वरः भिधानं । Pátanjala takes it as denotative of God himself तस्येश्वर वाचकतेति पातञ्जलः; and others as a denotation of the Supreme God [Pg 51]ॐ परमेश्वरेच । एतद्ध्येबाक्षरं परं । इति कठः । तारानाथ वाचस्पत्याभिधानं ।
Om is God (ईश्वरः भिधानं)। Pátanjala refers to it as denoting God himself तस्येश्वर वाचकतेति पातञ्जलः; while others interpret it as a reference to the Supreme God [Pg 51]ॐ परमेश्वरेच । This is known as the ultimate letter. Thus, says the Katha Upanishad. It is called the name of Taranatha Vachaspati.
4. Om is Brahma. ब्रह्म । Om is the verbal symbol of Brahma signifying the Universal spirit ॐ ब्रह्मणि च । ब्रह्मणः नामबिशेषः तारानाथः so says the Katha Upanishad एतद्ध्येबाक्षरं ब्रह्म । This meaning is obtained from ॐ = om signifying being or existence, and referring to the totality of existence expressed by the word Brahma (formed of बृह + मन) universal pervasion.
4. Om is Brahma. ब्रह्म । Om is the spoken symbol of Brahma, representing the Universal spirit ॐ ब्रह्मणि च । Brahma is the specific name for the ultimate reality, as stated in the Katha Upanishad एतद्ध्येबाक्षरं ब्रह्म । This interpretation comes from ॐ = om, which represents being or existence, and indicates the entirety of existence conveyed by the term Brahma (composed of बृह + मन) universal pervasion.
5. Greatness of Brahma ब्रह्मत्वं बृहत्वञ्च । Om is used also to denote the vast magnitude of Brahma (ब्रह्मत्वं बाबृहत्वं) in the Maitrí Upanishad, which says “Om is the greatness of Brahman, says one who continually meditates thereon.” (See Cowell’s Translation of Id. IV. 4. p. 253). This idea is naturally suggested by the infinity of the Universe pervaded and encompassed by the spirit of God. सर्ब्बं बिन्दु गतं ह्यैतत् ब्रह्माण्डञ्चापिकोटिशः । गायत्री तन्त्रं । The Ch’hándogya Upanishad speaks of the greatness and effects of Om (I. 9). To this the scholium raises the question, what are its greatness and effects? Then answers it by saying;—“by the greatness of Om is implied the existence of priests, the institutions of sacrifices &c. &c. Therefore is its greatness.”
5. The Greatness of Brahma: Brahmatvam and Brihattvam. Om is also used to represent the vastness of Brahma (ब्रह्मत्वं बाबृहत्वं) in the Maitrí Upanishad, which states, “Om is the greatness of Brahman, says the one who continually meditates on it.” (See Cowell’s Translation of Id. IV. 4. p. 253). This concept is naturally inspired by the infinite Universe that is filled and surrounded by the spirit of God. सर्ब्बं बिन्दु गतं ह्यैतत् ब्रह्माण्डञ्चापिकोटिशः । गायत्री तन्त्रं । The Ch’hándogya Upanishad discusses the greatness and effects of Om (I. 9). In response, the commentary poses the question, what are its greatness and effects? It then answers by stating, “the greatness of Om implies the existence of priests, the institutions of sacrifices, etc. Therefore, this is its greatness.”
6. Om is the way to Brahma ब्रह्मज्ञानोपायः । “Om,” says the Mándukya Upanishad, “is the means (symbol) leading to Brahma,” as a hieroglyphic character to its significate. Here says the commentator Ánandagiri (p.336.) ओङ्कारो ब्रह्म वुद्ध्योपास्य मानो ब्रह्म प्रतिपत्युपायो भबतीति । आनन्दगिरि टीका । “It is known in all the Vedántas as the best means towards the accomplishment of one’s adoration.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad p. 5 note.)
6. Om is the path to Brahma ब्रह्मज्ञानोपायः . “Om,” states the Mándukya Upanishad, “is the means (symbol) that leads to Brahma,” similar to how a hieroglyph represents its meaning. The commentator Ánandagiri notes (p.336.), ओङ्कारो ब्रह्म वुद्ध्योपास्य मानो ब्रह्म प्रतिपत्युपायो भबतीति । आनन्दगिरि टीका । “It is recognized in all the Vedántas as the best way to achieve one’s devotion.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad p. 5 note.)
7. Immutable & Imperishable ॐ अक्षरः । It is immutable, undecayable, imperishable, indestructible and immortal (अक्षरं). Thus in the Mándukya; ओमित्येतदक्षरमिदं बिकार रहितमित्यादि । The circle of O is considered the most perfect of all geometrical figures, as it was held by the Pythagoreans to be the best symbol to represent the perfections of the Supreme Being. It is the sign of divine immutability from the fact of every other figure changing its shape by its constant rotation [Pg 52]round the centre and becoming a spheroid which is no more susceptible of change. Such is the changeable nature of all things until they become one with the Divinity.
7. Unchangeable & Eternal ॐ अक्षरः . It is unchanging, eternal, indestructible, and immortal (अक्षरं). Thus in the Mándukya; ओमित्येतदक्षरमिदं बिकार रहितमित्यादि 。 The circle of O is seen as the most perfect of all geometric shapes, as the Pythagoreans believed it to be the best representation of the Supreme Being's perfections. It symbolizes divine unchangeability because every other shape alters its form through constant rotation around a center, becoming a spheroid that is no longer subject to change. This reflects the shifting nature of all things until they unite with the Divine. [Pg 52]
Om Knowable. ज्ञेयं । Om the symbol of God is said to be the knowable, because every part of its circumference is equidistant from the central observer. So is God said to be knowable (ज्ञेय) in Yoga philosophy for his knowableness to every one by means of meditation. Hence the Yoga system is called gnosticism contrary to the unknowableness of agnosticism.
Om Knowable. ज्ञेयं . Om, the symbol of God, is considered knowable because every point on its edge is the same distance from the center. Similarly, in Yoga philosophy, God is seen as knowable (ज्ञेय) to everyone through meditation. This is why the Yoga system is termed gnosticism, in contrast to the unknowability of agnosticism.
8. Eternity नित्यं । Om is called eternal (नित्यं), because its circular form is the representation of eternity, having neither its beginning nor end (अनाद्यनन्तं): so it is the symbol of infinity, the circle being described by an infinite line. Thus Gaudapáda; अपूर्व्वोऽनन्तरोऽनन्तः नपरः प्रणबाब्यय । इति माण्डुक्य कारिकायां । १६ ।
8. Forever नित्यं 。 Om is referred to as eternal (नित्यं) because its circular shape represents eternity, having no beginning or end (अनाद्यनन्तं): so it symbolizes infinity, with the circle formed by an infinite line. Thus Gaudapáda states; अपूर्व्वोऽनन्तरोऽनन्तः नपरः प्रणबाब्यय । इति माण्डुक्य कारिकायां . १६ .
9. The First and Last. Again Om is said to be the first and last of all things, because, says Táránátha, every thing proceeds from its centre as its source, and returns to that centre as its reservoir. तस्मान्निःसृताः सर्व्वेप्रलीयन्त तत्रबै । वाचस्पत्याभिधानं; or that every thing like the line of the circle meets at the same point from where it is drawn and stretched. Moreover Om as has been already said, is used both as the initial and final word of Mantras and prayers, so it is understood to be the beginning and end of all motions and utterances. In these senses it answers the Alpha and Omega of the Revelation, and the initium and finem—Hoal awl Hoal ákher of the Koran.
9. The Beginning and the End. Om is considered to be the first and last of all things because, as Táránátha explains, everything originates from its center as its source and returns to that center as its reservoir. तस्मान्निःसृताः सर्व्वेप्रलीयन्त तत्रबै । वाचस्पत्याभिधानं; meaning that everything, like the line of a circle, converges at the same point from which it is drawn and expanded. Furthermore, as mentioned earlier, Om is used as both the starting and ending word of Mantras and prayers, making it the beginning and end of all actions and expressions. In this way, it corresponds to the Alpha and Omega of the Revelation, and the initium and finem—Hoal awl Hoal ákher of the Koran.
10. The First, Last and Midst. आद्यन्त मध्यं । But Om is declared again to be the first, last and midst of things, from its being uttered in the beginning, middle and end of prayers and recitals of sacred hymns according to the ordinance which says that, Om is to be repeated thrice at every recital in the beginning, middle and end:—प्रशस्तं ब्राह्मणे नित्यं प्रणवत्रय संयुतं । मध्येच प्रणवं गुप्तंचाकारानुमं प्रिये । इति गायत्री तन्त्रं । This rule is said to bear reference to the triple [Pg 53]state of the progression of mortal beings,—their evolution, sustentation and dissolution. यतोबाइमानि भूतानि जायन्ते येन जातानि । जीबन्ति यत् प्रयन्त्यभिसम्बिशन्ति तद्ब्र्ह्मेति ॥ The triple utterance of Om has given rise to the triplicate invocation of Hari, आदाबन्तेच मध्येच हरिः सर्ब्बत्र गीयते, and with what Milton has expressed in his glorious hymn in the Paradise Lost.
10. The Beginning, the End, and Everything in Between. But Om is said to be the first, last, and middle of things because it is spoken at the beginning, middle, and end of prayers and recitations of sacred hymns according to the rule that states Om should be repeated three times during each recital at the beginning, middle, and end:—प्रशस्तं ब्राह्मणे नित्यं प्रणवत्रय संयुतं । मध्यच प्रणवं गुप्तंचाकारानुमं प्रिये । इति गायत्री तन्त्रं । This rule relates to the three stages of the existence of living beings—their evolution, sustenance, and dissolution. यतोबाइमानि भूतानि जायन्ते येन जातानि । जीबन्ति यत् प्रयन्त्यभिसम्बिशन्ति तद्ब्र्ह्मेति ॥ The threefold repetition of Om has led to the triple invocation of Hari, आदाबन्तेच मध्येच हरिः सर्ब्बत्र गीयते, and aligns with what Milton expressed in his glorious hymn in Paradise Lost.
“Him first, Him last, Him midst, and without end.”
“Him first, Him last, Him in between, and forever.”
The reverend Gaudapáda enjoins the same ordinance in his versified commentary or Káriká to the Mándukya Upanishad, where he says (verse 27):—सर्ब्बस्य प्रणबो ह्यादिर्मध्यमान्तस्तथैबच । एवं हि प्रणवं ज्ञात्वा ब्यश्नुते तदनन्तरं ।
The reverend Gaudapáda emphasizes the same principle in his poetic commentary, the Káriká on the Mándukya Upanishad, where he states (verse 27):—सर्ब्बस्य प्रणबो ह्यादिर्मध्यमान्तस्तथैबच । एवम हि प्रणवं ज्ञात्वा ब्यश्नुते तदनन्तरं ।
VIII. Application of Om in the Vedas and Vedanta.
1. Pranava = Adorable. “O venerable, let me enter thee (viz. the word Om)—the sheath of Brahmá, swáhá. O venerable do thou enter me, swáhá. O venerable, I shall be purified by thee.” (Taittiríya Up. IV. 3).
Pranava = Cute. “O revered one, let me in (specifically, the word Om)—the essence of Brahmá, swáhá. O revered one, please enter me, swáhá. O revered one, I will be purified by you.” (Taittiríya Up. IV. 3).
2. The Burden of song. “Om, the hymns of the Sáma Sing, Om, Som, the hymns proclaim.”
The Weight of Song. “Om, the songs of the Sáma Sing, Om, Som, the songs declare.”
3. Commanding and assenting. “By Om, the Adhwarju gives his reply:—By Om the Brahmá commands;—By Om he gives his orders for the burnt offering” (Ibid VIII. Anuvák).
3. Leading and consenting. “By Om, the Adhwarju responds:—By Om, Brahmá commands;—By Om, he issues his instructions for the burnt offering” (Ibid VIII. Anuvák).
4. Beginning. “Om, says the Bráhman, when he commences to read the Veda.” (Ibid).
4. Start. “Om, says the Bráhman, when he starts to read the Veda.” (Ibid).
5. Om is Multinymous. “Om is Brahman, it is immortal, it is light, it is truthful, and a portion of holy light.”
5. Om has multiple names. “Om is Brahman, it is eternal, it is radiant, it is true, and a part of divine light.”
“It is the sun, the truthful, the Yajur, devotion, fire, wind and air.”
“It is the sun, the truth, the Yajur, devotion, fire, wind, and air.”
“It is the moon, strength, immortality, and the means of attaining Brahma” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 35.) ॐ ब्रह्म अमृतं ज्योतिस्तेज सोहंश मात्रं । आदित्य मध्ये उदुत्वा मयूखे भबतः । ॐकारानुज्ञापणात् ॥ एतत् सवित् सत्यधर्म्म एतद्यजुरेतत्तयः एतदग्निरेतद्वायुरेतदापः । एतच्चन्द्रमा एतच्छुक्रमेतदमृतमेतद्ब्रह्म बिषयं ॥
“It is the moon, strength, immortality, and the means of attaining Brahma” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 35.) ॐ ब्रह्म अमृतं ज्योतिस्तेज सोहंश मात्रं। आदित्य मध्य उदुत्वा मयूखे भबतः। ॐकारानुज्ञापणात्॥ एतत् सवित् सत्यधर्म्म एतद्यजुरेतत्तयः एतदग्निरेतद्वायुरेतदापः। एतच्चन्द्रमा एतच्छुक्रमेतदमृतमेतद्ब्रह्म बिषयं॥
[Pg 54]
[Pg 54]
6. It is all significant. But apart from all the particular objects to which this word is severally applied, Om is found from its general sense of “a being” at large, to be significant of “all things,” as its archetype Brahman is made to stand for universal existence both collectively as well as singly (in toto et per singulatim), as it is said in the Mándukya Upanishad, ओमित्येतदक्षरमिदं सर्ब्बं तस्योपव्याख्यानं भूतं भविष्यदिति सर्ब्बमोङ्कार एव, यच्चान्यत् त्रिकालातीतं तदप्योङ्कार एव ॥
6. It's all important. But aside from all the specific objects to which this word is individually applied, Om is understood in its broader sense of “a being” to represent “all things,” just as its archetype Brahman symbolizes universal existence both as a whole and individually (in toto et per singulatim), as stated in the Mándukya Upanishad, ओमित्येतदक्षरमिदं सर्ब्बं तस्योपव्याख्यानं भूतं भविष्यदिति सर्ब्बमोङ्कार एव, यच्चान्यत् त्रिकालातीतं तदप्योङ्कार एव ॥
7. Om includes all things. “Om” says the Sruti, “is immortal.” Its explanation is “this all”; what was, what is, and what will be, all is verily the word “Om”; and every thing else which is beyond the three-fold time is also verily the word “Om.” For this all (represented by “Om”) is Brahma, and Brahma is “all.” (Mándukya Upanishad Bháshya verse 1 and 2). ओमिति ब्रह्मएबेदमोङ्कारः सर्ब्बमित्यादिश्रुतिभ्यः । अभिधानस्यचोङ्कारव्यतिरेकादोङ्कार एबेदं सर्ब्बं ।
Om encompasses everything. “Om,” as stated in the Sruti, “is eternal.” Its meaning is “this all”; everything that existed, exists, and will exist is truly represented by the word “Om”; and everything beyond the three dimensions of time is also genuinely the word “Om.” This entirety (denoted by “Om”) is Brahma, and Brahma is “all.” (Mándukya Upanishad Bháshya verse 1 and 2). ओमिति ब्रह्मएबेदमोङ्कारः सर्ब्बमित्यादिश्रुतिभ्यः । अभिधानस्यचोङ्कारव्यतिरेकादोङ्कार एबेदं सर्ब्बं ।
8. Scholium on the above. According to Sankara’s explanation the rendering would be as follows:—“Om” this sound (or immortal) is this “All,” and its explanation is “what was, what is, and will be, all is verily the word “Om”.” (Sankara’s Bháshya of the above). Ánandagiri’s explanation is to the same purport; thus says he:—
8. Note on the above. According to Sankara’s explanation, it can be understood as follows: “Om” is this sound (or immortal) that represents “All,” and its meaning is “what was, what is, and what will be—all of this is truly the word ‘Om’.” (Sankara’s Bháshya of the above). Ánandagiri’s explanation is similar; he states:—
सर्ब्बास्पदत्वादोङ्कारस्य ब्रह्मणश्च तथात्वादेक लक्षणत्वादन्यत्वासिद्धेरोङ्कार प्रतिपत्ति ब्रह्म प्रतिपत्तिरेबेति ॥
सर्ब्बास्पदत्वादोङ्कारस्य ब्रह्मणश्च तथात्वादेक लक्षणत्वादन्यत्वासिद्धेरोङ्कार प्रतिपत्ति ब्रह्म प्रतिपत्तिरेबेति ॥
IX. Theology of Om in the Monads of Monotheistic Beliefs.
1. Monads or Unities. एकार्थकः । We have seen that Om expresses all things (Sarvamonkára), by virtue of the word like its kindred Greek and Latin on and ens (B. haon), signifying “a being” by synecdoche (laxaná) of a part for the whole. And this is done of all things whether concrete or discrete and taken either singly or by groups of two or more things together; as it is said—“Ekasadvisastrisas” &c., i. e. Singulatim, dualiter, pluraliter &c. We shall first come to see the monads expressed by Om and leave it to the reader to discover [Pg 55]the relation which the significates may bear to the symbol, or rest satisfied with the idea of their being meaningless or arbitrary.
1. Monads or Unities. One meaning. We've observed that Om represents everything (Sarvamonkára), similar to the Greek and Latin words on and ens (B. haon), which denote “a being” through synecdoche (laxaná) of a part representing the whole. This applies to all things, whether tangible or intangible, considered individually or grouped in pairs or larger sets; as it is stated—“Ekasadvisastrisas” & c., meaning Singulatim, dualiter, pluraliter & c. We will first explore the monads represented by Om and leave it to the reader to identify the relationship that the significates may have with the symbol, or to simply accept that they might be meaningless or arbitrary.
2. Om is speech or voice बाक् । Om, says the Sruti is Sarvávák “all voice and speech”; and we shall come to see below that it is applied alike to denote both human and brute speech, and words belonging to all the different parts of speech.
2. Om is speech or voice. Om, according to the Sruti, is Sarvávák, meaning "all voice and speech"; and we'll see below that it is used to refer to both human and animal speech, as well as words from all the different parts of speech.
3. Om is sound and word शब्द । “All things are united with words which express them, and all words are contained in the mystical syllable Om, (ओङ्कार शब्द म ।त्रं). Om, pervades all sounds; he rises above all objects which are expressed by sounds, who repeats this sound Om” (Ch’hándogya II.23.) (Maitrí p. 253).
3. Om is both sound and word शब्द. “All things are connected with the words that express them, and all words are held within the mystical syllable Om, (ओङ्कार शब्द म ।त्रं). Om fills all sounds; it transcends all objects expressed by sounds, and anyone who repeats this sound Om” (Ch’hándogya II.23.) (Maitrí p. 253).
4. Om is Brahman ॐ शब्द ब्रह्म । “Om is Brahman called sound (sabda). By means of Om rising above all things, a man merges in the Supreme called Para Brahma.” “Om is the emblem of the Most High.” (Ch’hándogya p. 4. Manu II. 83. Bhágavad Gítá). So says the Maitrí Upanishad (VI. 22) शब्द ब्रह्मणि निष्णातः परं ब्रह्माधिगच्छति । ६ ।२२
4. Om is Brahman ॐ word Brahman. “Om is Brahman, referred to as sound (sabda). Through Om, rising above all things, a person merges into the Supreme known as Para Brahma.” “Om is the symbol of the Most High.” (Ch’hándogya p. 4. Manu II. 83. Bhágavad Gítá). Thus states the Maitrí Upanishad (VI. 22) शब्द ब्रह्मणि निष्णातः परं ब्रह्माधिगच्छति । ६ ।२२
5. Om is Fire and its splendour ओमग्निश्च तेजश्च । “Om was splendour and fire at first. By this syllable Om the splendour germinates, it shoots upward, it expands, and becomes the vehicle of divine worship. The splendour germinates in the form of the mystic syllable Om, as a seed germinates; i. e. It is manifested as the primeval form of the Veda, it next shoots upward as the internal sound Om itself.” Maitrí Up. VII. 11. तेजो प्रथममोङ्कारात्मकमासीत् । तत्तेजोऽनेनैबोमित्येब तदुद्बुध्यति । मैत्री उप ७ ।११ । Fire was the first object of adoration of the Rigveda and of the fire worshippers of India and Persia. It is believed to be the arche or beginning of all things according to Heraclitus.
5. Om is Fire and its brilliance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Om was originally splendour and fire. Through this sound Om, the splendour takes root, rises up, expands, and becomes the medium for divine worship. The splendour begins as the mystical sound Om, similar to how a seed grows; i.e. it appears as the earliest form of the Veda, then rises as the internal sound of Om itself.” Maitrí Up. VII. 11. तेजो प्रथममोङ्कारात्मकमासीत् । तत्तेजोऽनेनैबोमित्येब तदुद्बुध्यति । मैत्री उप ७ ।११ । Fire was the first object of worship in the Rigveda and among the fire worshippers of India and Persia. It’s thought to be the arche or beginning of all things according to Heraclitus.
6. Om is light. ॐ ज्योतिः । “Om is light and manifest as light, the sleepless, deathless and sorrowless light.” Again; “Om is light which shines in yonder sun, and in the moon, fire, and lightning” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 25.). So says the Bhágavad Gítá, “That splendour which [Pg 56]abiding in the sun illumines the whole world, which abides in the moon and in fire, that splendour know to be mine” (XV. 12.) Light was the first work of creation and the “first born” of Heaven. God said “Lux fiat et lux fit.”—“Let there be light and there was light.”
6. Om is light. ॐ ज्योतिः . “Om is light and exists as light, the eternal, imperishable, and joyful light.” Again; “Om is the light that shines in the sun, the moon, fire, and lightning” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 25.). The Bhágavad Gítá states, “That brilliance which [Pg 56]resides in the sun and illuminates the entire world, which resides in the moon and in fire, know that brilliance to be mine” (XV. 12.) Light was the first act of creation and the “first born” of Heaven. God said “Lux fiat et lux fit.”—“Let there be light and there was light.”
दीप्यतोम् ज्योतिः । प्रकाशणाज्ज्योतिः । प्रणबाख्य प्रणेतारमरूपो बिगतनिद्रो बिजरो बिमृत्युर्बिशोको भबतीत्येबं ह्याह । मैत्री उप ६ ।२५ तथा । यदमुस्मिन्नादित्येऽथंसोमोऽग्नौ विद्युति बिभात्यथखल्वेनं दृष्ट्वा मृतत्वं गच्छतीत्याह । ६ ।२५ ।
दीप्यतोम् ज्योतिः । प्रकाशणाज्ज्योतिः । प्रणबाख्य प्रणेतारमरूपो बिगतनिद्रो बिजरो बिमृत्युर्बिशोको भबतीत्येबं ह्याह । मैत्री उप ६ ।२५ तथा । यदमुस्मिन्नादित्येऽथंसोमोऽग्नौ विद्युति बिभात्यथखल्वेनं दृष्ट्वा मृतत्वं गच्छतीत्याह । ६ ।२५ ।
7. Om is Lightening. बिद्युज्ज्योतिः । “The Veda is called lightening, since the moment when it is uttered (as Om), it enlightens every incorporated being; therefore by the syllable Om let a man adore the infinite splendour of Brahman” (Maitrí Upanishad VII. 11.) यस्मादुच्चरितमात्र एब सर्ब्बं शरीरं बिद्योतयति । तस्मादोमित्यनेनैता उपासीतापरिमितं तेजः । मैत्री उप ७ ।११ ।
7. Om is Lightning. Light of Lightning. “The Veda is called lightning because the moment it is spoken (as Om), it enlightens every living being; therefore, through the syllable Om, let a person worship the boundless radiance of Brahman” (Maitrí Upanishad VII. 11.) यस्मादुच्चरितमात्र एब सर्ब्बं शरीरं बिद्योतयति । तस्मादोमित्यनेनैता उपासीतापरिमितं तेजः । मैत्री उप ७ ।११ ।
8. Om is the Brahman light. ॐ ब्रह्म ज्योति । “The syllable Om is the Brahman light or pure intelligence, veiled behind the fire and breath, and manifested itself at first as the one undivided sound Om.” Thus the Maitrí Upanishad Tíká (VII. 11). यस्मात् प्रणबात्मकमिदं ब्रह्मासीत् तस्मादोमित्यनेनैतत् ब्रह्म तेजो उपासीत् । मैत्री ७ ।११ ।
8. Om is the light of Brahman. ॐ ब्रह्म ज्योति । “The syllable Om represents the Brahman light or pure consciousness, hidden behind fire and breath, and it first appeared as the single, undivided sound Om.” Thus states the Maitrí Upanishad Tíká (VII. 11). यस्मात् प्रणबात्मकमिदं ब्रह्मासीत् तस्मादोमित्यनेनैतत् ब्रह्म तेजो उपासीत् । मैत्री ७ ।११ ।
9. Om is Water. ओमापः । “Om shines in the waters” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 35). आपो ज्योतिरसोऽमृतं ब्रह्मभूर्भुबःस्वरोम् । मैत्री ६ ।३५ । दीप्यतोमापः । ओङ्कारोऽनुज्ञापनादाप्यायनादापः । इति तट्टीका । Water is said to be the first work of God (आप एबमसजादौ ।) “and the Spirit of God floated on the surface of the waters” hence called नारायणः (Genesis and Manu). Thales found water to be the origin of all things.
9. Om is Water. ओमापः . “Om shines in the waters” (Maitrí Upanishad VI. 35). आपो ज्योतिरसोऽमृतं ब्रह्मभूर्भुबःस्वरोम् । मैत्री ६ ।३५ । दीप्यतोमापः । ओङ्कारोऽनुज्ञापनादाप्यायनादापः । इति तट्टीका । Water is considered to be the first creation of God (आप एबमसजादौ ।) “and the Spirit of God was present on the surface of the waters,” which is why it is called नारायणः (Genesis and Manu). Thales believed that water was the source of everything.
10. Om is Flavour &c. रसोबैतत् । “Om is Rasa, moisture, flavour, taste, relish and love (Maitrí Up. VI. 35). The goodness of God is flavour, a man having attained flavour, becomes possessed of joy” (Taittiríya Up II. 7.) ॐ रसोबैतत् । रसः कर्म्म परिपाक निवृत्तत्वात् आदित्यस्य रसतं? सर्ब्ब कर्म्म फलाश्रय इत्यर्थः । By flavour rasa they mean love also and love is believed to be the formative power according to Empedocles.
10. Om is Flavor & etc. रसोबैतत् “Om is Rasa, moisture, flavor, taste, enjoyment, and love (Maitrí Up. VI. 35). The goodness of God is flavor; when a person achieves this flavor, they experience joy” (Taittiríya Up II. 7.) ॐ रसोबैतत् । रसः कर्म्म परिपाक निवृत्तत्वात् आदित्यस्य रसतं? सर्ब्ब कर्म्म फलाश्रय इत्यर्थः । By flavor rasa, they also mean love, and love is considered to be the creative force according to Empedocles.
[Pg 57]
[Pg 57]
11. Om is Ambrosia. ओममृतं मधु । “Om is ambrosia the food of gods. (Gr. He ambrosia est setos theon). It is also honey and all sweet.” So the Sruti; अमृतं देबानामोदन हेतुत्वात् ।मैत्री उप ६ ।३५ । असौबामधु । छान्दोग्यं तैत्तिरीयञ्च । १ ।७ ।
11. Om is Ambrosia. ओममृतं मधु । “Om is the ambrosia, the food of the gods. (Gr. He ambrosia est setos theon). It is also honey and all things sweet.” So says the Sruti; अमृतं देबानामोदन हेतुत्वात् ।मैत्री उप ६ ।३५ । असौबामधु । छान्दोग्यं तैत्तिरीयञ्च । १ ।७ ।
12. Om Udgítha. ओमुद्गीथः । “Om, this letter the Udgítha, should be adored, Om is chaunted.” (Ch’hándogya I. 1).
12. Om Udgitha. Omudgītha. “Om, this syllable Udgítha, should be worshipped; Om is chanted.” (Ch’hándogya I. 1).
“The Udgítha of Sáma Veda, corresponds with the pranava of the Rig Veda.” (Cowel’s Mait VI. 3).
“The Udgítha of the Sáma Veda corresponds with the pranava of the Rig Veda.” (Cowel’s Mait VI. 3).
“The Udgítha is the principle part of the Sáma verse, and sung by Udgátri priests.”
“The Udgítha is the main part of the Sáma verse and is sung by Udgátri priests.”
“It is chaunted (Udgíyate), and is therefore called Udgítha and is a Karmángávayava or part of the liturgy.”
“It is sung (Udgíyate), and is therefore called Udgítha and is a Karmángávayava or part of the liturgy.”
“What is Udgítha, that is Om; what is Om, that is Udgítha.” (Maitrí. Ch’chándogya).
“What is Udgítha is Om; what is Om is Udgítha.” (Maitrí. Ch’chándogya).
13. Om is breath. ॐ स्वासः । “Om called the Udgítha is breath,” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad p. 12).
13. Om is breath. ॐ swasaḥ. “Om, referred to as the Udgítha, is breath,” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad p. 12).
14. Om is sun. आदित्य । “The sun is Om, Om is Udgítha, the sun is Udgítha, he is Om.” (Maitrí IV. 4).
14. Om means sun. Aditya. “The sun is Om, Om is Udgítha, the sun is Udgítha, he is Om.” (Maitrí IV. 4).
“The splendour of Brahman is yonder sun, and it too is the splendour of Om.” (Ibid). यद्ब्र्हम ज्योतिः यज्ज्योतिः सआदित्यः । यत् सबितृतदादित्यः । मैत्री उप ।
“The brilliance of Brahman is that sun over there, and it is also the brilliance of Om.” (Ibid). यद्ब्र्हम ज्योतिः यज्ज्योतिः सआदित्यः । यत् सबितृतदादित्यः । मैत्री उप 。
15. Om the soul. ओमात्मेति । “The soul is looked upon as Om.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad. p. 12). “For this all represented by Om is Brahma. This soul is Brahma.” (Mándukya V. 2). ॐकार एब आत्म स्वरूपमेब । तस्यैतस्य परापर ब्रह्मरूपस्याक्षरस्योपब्याख्यानं ।
15. Om the soul. Om Atma. “The soul is seen as Om.” (Ch’hándogya Upanishad. p. 12). “For all that is represented by Om is Brahma. This soul is Brahma.” (Mándukya V. 2). ॐकार एब आत्म स्वरूपमेब । तस्यैतस्य परापर ब्रह्मरूपस्याक्षरस्योपब्याख्यानं ।
16. Om the Supreme spirit. ॐ परमात्मा । “Om is the most appropriate name for the Supreme Spirit paramátman.” (Ch’hándogya I. 1). “The Universal soul is the totality of individual souls.” (समष्टि ब्यष्टि).
16. Om, the Supreme Spirit. ॐ परमात्मा 。 “Om is the best name for the Supreme Spirit paramátman.” (Ch’hándogya I. 1). “The Universal soul is the sum of all individual souls.” (समष्टि ब्यष्टि).
17. Om is Mind. ओं मनस् । “Om is mind manas, the self consciousness or ahankára of the Sánkhya.” (Ibid p. 3).
17. Om is the Mind. ओं मनस् । “Om is mind manas, the self-awareness or ahankára of the Sánkhya.” (Ibid p. 3).
18. Om is Body. ॐ कायः । “Om is corporeal.” (Ch’hándogya p. 3).
18. Om is the Body. ॐ कायः । “Om is physical.” (Ch’hándogya p. 3).
[Pg 58]
[Pg 58]
19. Om is Adorable ओमुपास्यं । “The letter Om is eulogised for its adorableness, and is an inducement to its worship.” (Ch’hándogya I. 9. p. 8).
19. Om is Adorable ओमुपास्यं “The letter Om is praised for its cuteness and encourages its worship.” (Ch’hándogya I. 9. p. 8).
20. Om a Vehicle ॐ रथः । “Om is the vehicle of the worship and knowledge of the superior and inferior Brahma.” (Maitrí Up. 260).
20. About a Vehicle ॐ रथः . “Om is the means for worship and understanding of both the higher and lower Brahma.” (Maitrí Up. 260).
21. Om is a Raft. ॐमुड़ुपः । “Om is a raft of Brahman to cross over the torrents of the world.” (Swetáswatara II. 8. p. 53).
21. Om is a Raft. ॐमुड़ुपः 。 “Om is a raft of Brahman to navigate the chaos of the world.” (Swetáswatara II. 8. p. 53).
22. Om an arrow. ॐ शरः । “The body is the bow, Om is the arrow, with which one pierces the mark Brahma through darkness.” धनुच्छरीरमोमित्येतच्छरः । शिखास्य मनस्तमो लक्षणं भित्वात्मानमागच्छतीति ।
22. Chant an arrow. ॐ शरः “The body is the bow, Om is the arrow, with which one hits the target Brahma through darkness.” धनुच्छरीरमोमित्येतच्छरः । शिखास्य मनस्तमो लक्षणं भित्वात्मानमागच्छतीति ।
23. Om a Bridge. ॐ सेतुः । And so Om is used to represent many other single objects. (Maitrí Up. p. 271).
23. On a Bridge. ॐ सेतुः 。 So Om is used to symbolize many other individual things. (Maitrí Up. p. 271).
It is represented as a bridge in the Atharva Veda (VI. 10 and VIII. 4).
It is shown as a bridge in the Atharva Veda (VI. 10 and VIII. 4).
X. Duads or Duples of the Bipartite Om in Dualistic Theories.
Duads. Om a couple. ॐ मिथुनं । “Om unites couples together and gratifies the wish of the adorer.” (Ch’hándogya I. 6). Again “couples being incorporated with the letter Om, establish the all-gratifying power and attribute of Om.” (Sankara’s Scholium to Ch’hándogya).
Duads. About a couple. ॐ मिथुनं . “Om brings couples together and fulfills the desires of the one who worships.” (Ch’hándogya I. 6). Again, “couples connected with the sound Om create the all-satisfying power and qualities of Om.” (Sankara’s Commentary on Ch’hándogya).
1. The Couple Udgítha & Pranava. उद्गीथप्रणबौ । Om combines the Udgítha of the Sáma with the pranava of the Rig Veda, the first couple; and therefore speech (Vák) and breath (prána) the sources of the Rik and Sáma, the second couple; and lastly the said two Vedas themselves as the third couple. (Ch’hándogya I. 1-8), and consequently the Hotri and Udgátri priests the fourth couple.
1. The Couple Udgítha & Pranava. उद्गीथप्रणबौ . Om merges the Udgítha of the Sáma with the pranava of the Rig Veda, the first pair; and therefore speech (Vák) and breath (prána) are the origins of the Rik and Sáma, the second pair; and finally, the two Vedas themselves represent the third pair. (Ch’hándogya I. 1-8), and as a result, the Hotri and Udgátri priests form the fourth pair.
2. Brahma and Para Brahma. परापर ब्रह्म । Om is the superior and inferior Brahma conjointly. The superior or Para Brahma is the one eternal and infinite God; and the inferior or Apara Brahmá is the finite God:—the demiurge of Plato, and the Prajápati and Indra of Vedanta [Pg 59]theology. The Aitareya reckons the pentad of the five elementary bodies, under the latter category. (V. 3). Kálidása speaks of this as the pancha mahá bhúta samádhi in the first book of his Raghu Vansa.
2. Brahma and Para Brahma. परापर ब्रह्म. Om represents both the higher and lower Brahma together. The higher or Para Brahma is the one eternal and infinite God; the lower or Apara Brahmá is the finite God:—the demiurge of Plato, and the Prajápati and Indra of Vedanta [Pg 59] theology. The Aitareya lists the five fundamental elements under the latter category. (V. 3). Kálidása refers to this as the pancha mahá bhúta samádhi in the first book of his Raghu Vansa.
3. The two pronunciations. स्वर द्वयं । “Om is pronounced as svarati in the Rigveda and Svara in the Yajur Veda.” (Ch’hándogya IV. 4. Manu XI. 265).
3. The two pronunciations. स्वर द्वयं “Om is pronounced as svarati in the Rigveda and Svara in the Yajur Veda.” (Ch’hándogya IV. 4. Manu XI. 265).
4. The Human & Divine Souls. जीबात्मा परमात्मा । “Om is átman or soul. Two souls are said to enter the body; the individual and the undivided or universal soul.” (Ait. III. 1). “Two birds (the supreme and individual souls) dwell upon the same tree of the body.” (Svetásvatara Upanishad).
4. The Human & Divine Souls. जीबात्मा परमात्मा . “Om is the soul or átman. It is said that two souls enter the body: the individual soul and the universal soul.” (Ait. III. 1). “Two birds (the supreme and individual souls) live on the same tree of the body.” (Svetásvatara Upanishad).
5. The Soul and Matter. प्रकृतीश्वरौ । “Om is both spirit and matter,” viewed as the same thing in the materialistic light of the Sánkhya, and dualistic view of others. Spinoza defines them both as the “Substantia cogitans, et substantia extensa, una eademque est substantia, quae jam sub hoc, jam sub illo attributo comprehenditur.” (Ethics. 1 Pr. 7 schol).
5. The Soul and Matter. प्रकृतिश्वरौ । “Om is both spirit and matter,” seen as the same thing from the materialistic perspective of Sánkhya, and as a dualistic view by others. Spinoza defines them both as the “Substantia cogitans, et substantia extensa, una eademque est substantia, quae jam sub hoc, jam sub illo attributo comprehenditur.” (Ethics. 1 Pr. 7 schol).
6. The Male and Female. प्रकृति पुरुषौ । “Om Strípum the divine male and female”; the original androgyne or bisex being combined in the person of the first human being, Brahmá or Adam, and called the Prakriti-purusha or pradhána &c., in the Yoga and Puranic Systems. So says Manu also (I, 32). “The power became half male half female or nature active and passive, and divided itself in twain.” (Ibid).
6. The Male and Female. प्रकृति पुरुषौ . “Om Strípum the divine male and female”; the original being that is both male and female combined in the form of the first human, Brahmá or Adam, referred to as the Prakriti-purusha or pradhána, etc., in the Yoga and Puranic Systems. Manu also mentions this (I, 32). “The power became half male and half female, or nature active and passive, and divided itself in two.” (Ibid).
7. The cause and effect. कार्य कारणं । “Om implies the two states of mundane existence, viz, the cause dynamic and the effect energy. The effect also is two fold, the gross and subtile.” (स्थूल सूक्ष्मञ्च).
7. The cause and effect. Cause and effect. “Om represents the two aspects of everyday life, namely, the dynamic cause and the energetic effect. The effect itself is also twofold: the gross and the subtle.” (स्थूल सूक्ष्मञ्च).
8. The Two Elements. स्थूल सूक्ष्मौ । The subtile elements (सूक्ष्मतन्मात्रं) and the gross elements (स्थूलभौतिकं) forming the Sthúla or gross body and the linga Saríra or subtile body,—the two component parts of all living bodies.
8. The Two Elements. Gross and subtle. The subtle elements (सूक्ष्मतन्मात्रं) and the physical elements (स्थूलभौतिकं) make up the gross body (Sthúla) and the subtle body (linga Saríra) — these are the two essential components of all living beings.
[Pg 60]
[Pg 60]
9. Knowledge & Ignorance. बिद्या बिद्ये । The two states of the soul, knowledge and ignorance (बिद्या अबिद्या) and the two states of knowledge; namely that which is known (बिज्ञात), and what is unknown (अबिज्ञात), corresponding with two others—the (ब्यक्ताब्यक्त) the manifest and unmanifest.
9. Knowledge & Ignorance. Knowledge is knowledge. The two conditions of the soul, knowledge and ignorance (बिद्या अबिद्या) and the two aspects of knowledge; that which is known (बिज्ञात) and that which is unknown (अबिज्ञात), correspond to two others—the (ब्यक्ताब्यक्त) the visible and invisible.
10. The two states of Life. कर्म्म तथा ज्ञानकाण्डं । Knowledge and action or Jnána and Karman,—theory and practice, are the two inseparable conditions of life; the one leading to the other, which is the result of the former, and according to others its cause, in the celebrated dispute ज्ञान जन्य कर्म्म अथबा कर्म्मजं ज्ञानं between theorists and practitioners.
10. The two states of life: action and knowledge. Knowledge and action, or Jnána and Karman—theory and practice—are the two inseparable aspects of life; one leads to the other, which is the result of the former, and according to some, its cause, in the well-known debate ज्ञान जन्य कर्म्म अथबा कर्म्मजं ज्ञानं between theorists and practitioners.
11. Other Pairs. In this way many other pairs are joined together forming as they were the two halves of the great circle of Om, and whether diametrically or obversely opposed or attached to each other, they form together, the same circle of which each of them is but an imperfect part or half.
11. Other Sets. In this way, many other pairs are connected, creating the two halves of the great circle of Om. Whether they are directly opposite or attached to each other, they collectively form the same circle, of which each is just an incomplete part or half.
12. Geometry of Om. Hence we see the mystery of the cypher of Om to be no less wonderful and efficacious in the investigation of theological truths, than the great instrument of Euclid’s compass in the bisection and 13. Logical Use of Om. measurement of geometrical dimensions. And as the circle is latterly found to be made use of in the demonstration of propositions in Logic, how much must we wonder to reflect on the use and application of the sacred instrument of Om by the ancient Rishis of India, to all things of the physical, intellectual and spiritual world (Sarvamonkára eva) as their common measure.
Geometry of Om. So, we see that the mystery of the symbol Om is just as amazing and effective in exploring theological truths as Euclid’s compass is in dividing and measuring geometric dimensions. And just as circles are used to demonstrate propositions in Logic, we should be even more amazed by how the ancient Rishis of India applied the sacred symbol Om as a common reference point for everything in the physical, intellectual, and spiritual realms (Sarvamonkára eva).
14. Dualism overthrown द्वतोच्छेदः Having thus observed the deficiency of dualities and the imperfection of dualistic theories, by the instrumentality of Om, and the application of its cypher of unity to them, to make up that unity which is essential to the true knowledge of God, [Pg 61]whose nature is a perfect unity and without divisibility (Ekamevádwitía), the sages next proceeded to the investigation of trialities and pluralities of tri-une doctrines and so forth, which had been gaining ground even in those early stages of society, by the application of the same test of the unity of Om to them, till at last all these partitions are lost in the cypher of One indivisible whole.
14. Dualism overthrown Having observed the shortcomings of dualities and the flaws of dualistic theories, using Om as a tool and applying its concept of unity to them to create the unity essential for truly knowing God, [Pg 61] whose nature is a perfect unity and indivisible (Ekamevádwitía), the sages then turned to exploring triad and plural doctrines that were gaining traction even in early society, applying the same unity test of Om to these ideas until all these divisions merged into the concept of One indivisible whole.
15. The Metrical Sense of Om. Om in the sense of a compass or metrical instrument, is derived from O the cypher, letter or circle, and ma to measure, meaning the circle of measurement.
15. The Metrical Meaning of Om. Om refers to a compass or measuring tool, coming from O, the symbol, letter, or circle, and ma meaning to measure, which signifies the circle of measurement.
XI. Triads, triples, or tripartite groups in Trinitarian systems.
1. Triads or Triples of Om त्रिमूर्त्ति । “But when considered as a triliteral word consisting of a, u, m, (अ, उ, म), Om implies, the three Vedas, the three states of human nature; the three divisions of the Universe; the three deities, agents of the three states of things—the creation, preservation and destruction; or properly speaking; the three principle attributes of the Supreme Being. In this sense it implies in fact the Universe controlled by the Supreme Being.” Rám Mohun Roy.
1. Triads or Triples of Om त्रिमूर्त्ति. “But when viewed as a three-letter word made up of a, u, m (अ, उ, म), Om represents the three Vedas, the three states of human nature, the three divisions of the Universe, and the three deities who oversee creation, preservation, and destruction. More specifically, it refers to the three main attributes of the Supreme Being. In this context, it essentially signifies the Universe governed by the Supreme Being.” Rám Mohun Roy.
2. Their External Manifestations. ब्याहृतिः । The idea of the trisection of the circle of Om followed that of its bisection, together with that of the three fold division of Divine nature, much earlier in the minds of the Aryans of India, than the three sectors of the circle were unfolded by Euclid, and the mystery of the tri-une nature of the Divinity was discovered by the divine Plato, or that of the three persons in the God-head was revealed by the Gospel. But not content with this discovery, the ancient sages applied this triplicate division of Om to many other things as the three fold manifestations of the One Deity represented by the triliteral and trilateral figure of Om, and fell to their adoration, until they were recalled to the worship of the invisible unity of Om by the Vedánta doctrines. We shall now see these triples called the Vyáhritís (व्याहृति) or three fold manifestations in their order.
2. Their External Manifestations. ब्याहृतिः . The concept of dividing the circle of Om into three parts came after dividing it in half and was connected to the threefold division of the Divine nature. This idea was present in the minds of the Aryans in India long before Euclid explained the three sectors of a circle, or Plato uncovered the mystery of the triune nature of Divinity, or the three persons of the Godhead were revealed in the Gospel. However, the ancient sages didn't stop at this discovery; they applied this tripartite division of Om to many other aspects, representing the threefold manifestations of the One Deity through the triliteral and trilateral figure of Om, leading to their worship. Eventually, they were reminded to return to the worship of the invisible unity of Om through the Vedánta teachings. We will now explore these triplicates known as the Vyáhritís (व्याहृति) or threefold manifestations in their sequence.
[Pg 62]
[Pg 62]
1. The 3 Vedas. त्रयो बिद्या बेदत्रयः । Om represents the three Vedas by its three letters, viz; the Rik, Yajur and Sáman, consisting of the Hymns, Ceremonies and Psalms. The first like the hymns of Hesiod and Orpheus, the second like the Levitican laws, and the third resembling the Psalms of David, all of which are said to be of Divine origin.
1. The 3 Vedas. त्रयो बिद्या बेदत्रयः 。 Om represents the three Vedas with its three letters, namely; the Rik, Yajur, and Sáman, which consist of Hymns, Ceremonies, and Psalms. The first is like the hymns of Hesiod and Orpheus, the second is similar to the Levitical laws, and the third resembles the Psalms of David, all of which are considered to be of Divine origin.
2. The 3 States. ॐ गुणत्रयं । These have no apposite terms in English, and are variously rendered to express the states of quietism, action and passion or excess of a feeling, leading to error.
2. The 3 States. ॐ गुणत्रयं । These don’t have direct translations in English and are usually interpreted to express the states of calmness, action, and passion or intense emotion, which can lead to mistakes.
3. The 3 Worlds. ॐ भूर्भुबः स्वर् । The earth, sky and heavens, called the three great evolutions (महा ब्याहृति) of Om. But those were afterwards subdivided into twenty one (3×7) each named as Om (ॐ त्रिसप्तं) as in the beginning of Atharva Sanhitá ॐ त्रिसप्ता ये परियन्ति बिश्वाः—“The Universe composed of thrice seven worlds.”
3. The 3 Worlds. ॐ भूर्भुबः स्वर्. The earth, sky, and heavens, known as the three major evolutions (महाब्याहृति) of Om. However, these were later divided into twenty-one (3×7), each referred to as Om (ॐ त्रिसप्तं) as mentioned at the beginning of Atharva Sanhitá, ॐ त्रिसप्ता ये परियन्ति बिश्वाः—“The Universe made up of three times seven worlds.”
4. The 3 states of things. श्रवस्थात्रयं । These are the creation, preservation, and destruction of all things (सृष्टि, स्थिति, प्रलय), or as philosophically called their evolution, sustentation and dissolution (उत्पत्ति, स्थिति, ध्वंस), and their agents, Brahmá the creator, Vishnu, the preserver, and Siva the destroyer of each and all, corresponding with Jupiter, Neptune 5. The 3 Agencies Personified त्रि मूर्त्ति ।and Pluto, and Osiris, Horus and Typhon (ब्रहमाबिष्ण्वीशाः). But this trinity is refuted by the Vedántic doctrine of unity, which repudiates a secondary cause. (सृष्टि स्थिति लयादीनां नान्य कर्त्ता द्वितीयकं). The Maitrí Upanishad makes mention of many more triads which were glorified with the aforesaid hallowed epithet Om (VI. 5.) Viz. the following:—
4. The 3 states of things. श्रवस्थात्रयं । These are the creation, preservation, and destruction of everything (सृष्टि, स्थिति, प्रलय), or as it’s philosophically referred to, their evolution, sustentation, and dissolution (उत्पत्ति, स्थिति, ध्वंस), along with their agents, Brahmá the creator, Vishnu, the preserver, and Siva the destroyer of all things, corresponding to Jupiter, Neptune 5. The 3 Agencies Personified त्रि मूर्त्ति । and Pluto, and Osiris, Horus, and Typhon (ब्रहमाबिष्ण्वीशाः). However, this trinity is challenged by the Vedántic doctrine of unity, which denies a secondary cause. (सृष्टि स्थिति लयादीनां नान्य कर्त्ता द्वितीयकं). The Maitrí Upanishad mentions many other triads that were praised with the previously mentioned sacred epithet Om (VI. 5.) Specifically: the following:—
1. The Trisex Divinity. Om composed of the three genders, masculine, feminine and neuter (स्त्रीपुन्नपुं). But the Vedánta refutes the generic distinctions of the One unknown (नपण्डनपुमान् शक्तिः).
The Trisex Deity. Om is made up of three genders: masculine, feminine, and neuter (स्त्रीपुन्नपुं). However, the Vedánta challenges these generic distinctions of the one unknown (नपण्डनपुमान् शक्तिः).
2. The 3 Elemental forms. The fire, wind and sun, (सूर्य्याग्नि बायु), the three powerful manifestations of the Deity each of which had its votaries in the early fire, wind and sun worshippers of India.
The 3 elemental forms. The fire, wind, and sun, (सूर्य्याग्नि बायु), the three strong forms of the Deity, each had their followers among the early fire, wind, and sun worshippers in India.
[Pg 63]
[Pg 63]
3. The 3 Agencies as above. The creation, preservation and destruction of things in the forms of Brahmá, Vishnu and Siva as said above.
3. The 3 Agencies mentioned above. The creation, maintenance, and destruction of things through Brahmá, Vishnu, and Siva as mentioned above.
4. The 3 Fires. अग्नित्रयः । Om the three sacrificial fires called the दक्षिणा, गार्हपत्य and आह्वनीयाग्न्यः, which were continually preserved in families.
4. The 3 Fires. अग्नित्रयः . Om the three sacred fires known as the दक्षिणा, गार्हपत्य, and आह्वनीयाग्न्यः, which were always maintained in families.
5. The 3 Vedas. त्रयोबिद्या । Om the triple learning contained in the Rik, Yajur and Sáman, which were identified with God for their being his words.
5. The 3 Vedas. त्रयोबिद्या Om the three types of knowledge found in the Rik, Yajur, and Sáman, which were seen as divine because they are considered to be God's words.
6. The 3 Intelligences. The three Intellectual faculties consisting of the Mind, Intellect or Reason, and the conscious soul.
The 3 Intelligences. The three intellectual faculties include the Mind, Intellect or Reason, and the conscious soul.
7. The 3 Times. त्रिकाल । Present, past and future composing the circle of the eternity of Om (कालत्रयं).
7. The 3 Times. त्रिकाल. The present, past, and future make up the circle of the eternity of Om (कालत्रयं).
8. The 3 Aliments. अन्न ब्रह्म । Food and water and moon. The water and food are eulogised as Om in Bhrigu Valli as अन्न ब्रह्म, and the moon is reckoned as such for its containing the ambrosial beverage of the gods.
8. The 3 Foods. Food is the ultimate essence. Food, water, and the moon. Water and food are praised as Om in Bhrigu Valli as अन्न ब्रह्म, and the moon is considered significant for holding the divine nectar of the gods.
9. The Mental Powers. मनोवृत्तिः । The three intellectual faculties, the mind, intellect and consciousness as the spiritual manifestations of the Invisible Spirit.
9. The Mental Powers. मनोवृत्तिः . The three mental faculties—mind, intellect, and consciousness—are the spiritual expressions of the Invisible Spirit.
10. The three Vital Airs. प्राणादि । Those of respiration, circulation and secretion called प्राणामान समाणाः the respiratory breath or air and others: there are two others which with these three will be found among the pentads (पञ्चप्राणाः).
10. The three Vital Airs. प्राणादि. The vital functions of breathing, circulation, and secretion, also known as प्राणामान समाणाः, include the respiratory breath or air, along with two others. Together with these three, they are part of the five vital airs (पञ्चप्राणाः).
11. The three feet of God. त्रिपादाः । These are the different hypostases of God or rather of the Divine soul in its three states of universality, individuality and external appearances, each of which is subdivided into three states.
11. The three steps of God. त्रिपादाः । These represent the different aspects of God, or rather the Divine soul in its three forms: universality, individuality, and external appearances. Each of these forms can be further divided into three states.
12. The 3 Totals. The Sútrátmá, Taijana and Hiranyágarbha (universal soul) (सूत्रात्मा तैजन हिरण्यगर्भः); The three emanations of infinite Intelligence from the Unity of God.
12. The 3 Totals. The Sútrátmá, Taijana, and Hiranyágarbha (universal soul) (सूत्रात्मा तैजन हिरण्यगर्भः); The three manifestations of infinite Intelligence that come from the Unity of God.
13. The three Specials. The Visva, Taijasha, and Prajná (Individual Souls) (विश्व तैजस प्रज्ञा). The three emanations of finite souls from Divine Intelligence.
The three specials. The Visva, Taijasha, and Prajná (Individual Souls) (विश्व तैजस प्रज्ञान). The three forms of finite souls that come from Divine Intelligence.
[Pg 64]
[Pg 64]
14. The three externals. The Vaiswánara, Visvarúpa and Virát the three manifest and visible forms; (बैश्वानर बिश्वरूप बिराट्). Hence the nature of God is a triplicate threefold unity or the thrice three hypostases of the One Being.
The three externals. The Vaiswánara, Visvarúpa, and Virát are the three forms that are manifested and visible. Thus, the nature of God represents a triplicate threefold unity or the three hypostases of the One Being.
15. The three Forms of Devotion. The three forms of our devotion and Communion with God, that he is praised, worshipped and ascribed with attributes.
15. The three Types of Devotion. The three ways we show our devotion and connect with God are through praise, worship, and attributing qualities to Him.
16. The Triple man. His body—the bow, his mind—the arrow, and his soul—the aim. (Mándukya II. 4. p. 159).
The Triple Man. His body is the bow, his mind is the arrow, and his soul is the target. (Mándukya II. 4. p. 159).
17. The 3 States of the Soul. Of waking, dreaming and sound sleep of the soul. (जाग्रत् स्वप्न सुसुप्ति).
17. The 3 States of the Soul. Of being awake, dreaming, and deep sleep of the soul. (जाग्रत् स्वप्न सुसुप्ति).
18. The 3 Humours of the Body. The bile, phlegm and choler or flatulence (वात पित्त कफ) are the preservatives of the body and life.
18. The 3 Humors of the Body. The bile, phlegm, and choler or gas (वात पित्त कफ) are what keep the body and life healthy.
19. Three Matrás. त्रिमात्रा । The three moræ or vowels, the long, short and prolated. (ह्रस्व दीर्घ प्लूत त्रिमात्रा).
19. Three Matrás. त्रिमात्रा 。 The three moræ or vowels: long, short, and extended. (ह्रस्व दीर्घ प्लूत त्रिमात्रा).
20. Three Accents. त्रिस्वरः । The acute, grave and circumflex. उदात्तानुदात्त स्वरितः.
Three Accents. त्रिस्वरः . The acute, grave, and circumflex. उदात्तानुदात्त स्वरितः.
21. Three Utterances of speech. बाणि । Human speech consisting of letters, words and sentences treated of in Orthography, Etymology and Syntax. (ध्वणिः पश्यन्ति मध्यमा बैस्वरी).
21. Three Forms of Speech. बाणि。 Human speech made up of letters, words, and sentences is covered in Orthography, Etymology, and Syntax. (ध्वणिः पश्यन्ति मध्यमा बैस्वरी).
22. Three Pronunciations स्फूर्तिः । Distinct, indistinct and half distinct. (Anquetil). (स्फुट अस्फुट अर्द्धस्फुट).
22. Three pronunciations स्फूर्तिः । Clear, unclear, and partially clear. (Anquetil). (स्फुट अस्फुट अर्द्धस्फुट).
23. Do. of Three Vedas. The Swaratí of Rik, the Swara of Yajus, and Swánvatí of Sáma. (स्वरती स्वर स्वानबत्यः).
23. Teachings of the Three Vedas. The Swaratí of Rik, the Swara of Yajus, and Swánvatí of Sáma. (स्वरती स्वर स्वानबत्यः).
24. The 3 Letters. Of Om viz. a, u, m, agree with the first, second and third word of every triad, i.e., each to each.
The 3 Letters. The sounds of Om, which are a, u, and m, correspond to the first, second, and third words of every triad, meaning each sound relates to each word.
25. The 3 Merits. Of the meditation of the three letters of Om described at length in the Upanishads.
25. The 3 Benefits. About the meditation on the three letters of Om explained in detail in the Upanishads.
XII. The Tetrads or Quadruples of Om.
I. Tetrads of Om. We have next to consider the tetrads or quadruple divinities in the quadrants or four fold divisions of the circle of Om consisting of its four letters a, u, or crescent of Om, and the circlet of entire Om styled Chandravindu [Pg 65]as given by Professor Monier Williams from the Nirukta of yaska. (Indian Wisdom p. 169).
I. Tetrads of Om. Next, we need to look at the tetrads or quadruple deities in the four divisions of the circle of Om, which consists of its four letters a, u, or the crescent of Om, along with the complete circle of Om known as Chandravindu [Pg 65], as noted by Professor Monier Williams from the Nirukta of Yaska. (Indian Wisdom p. 169).
II. In sciences. 1. The Om of orthographers consisting of the four stages of speech; namely, ध्वनि पश्यन्ती मध्यमा and बैस्वरी ।
II. In science. 1. The Om of orthographers consists of the four stages of speech; namely, ध्वनि पश्यन्ती मध्यमा and बैस्वरी .
2. Of Grammarians; the four parts of speech, nouns, verbs, prepositions and particles.
2. About Grammarians; the four parts of speech: nouns, verbs, prepositions, and particles.
3. Of Ritualists; The hymns, liturgical precepts, Bráhmanas and ordinary language.
3. About Ritualists; The hymns, liturgical rules, Bráhmanas, and everyday language.
4. Of philologers or Sábdikas; the speech of serpents, beasts, birds and vernaculars.
4. Of philologists or Sábdikas; the language of snakes, animals, birds, and everyday speech.
5. Of Etymologists; The Rik, Yajur and Sáma Vedas and current language.
5. About Etymologists; The Rik, Yajur, and Sáma Vedas and modern language.
6. Of Spiritualists; The language of beasts, wild animals, musical instruments and soul.
6. Of Spiritualists; The language of animals, wild creatures, musical instruments, and the soul.
7. Of Manu (IV. 126). The Pranava and the three Vyahrtis. (ॐ भूर्भ्रुवः स्वर्).
7. Of Manu (IV. 126). The Pranava and the three Vyahrtis. (ॐ भूर्भ्रुवः स्वर्).
8. Of Manu (IV. 124). The Rik sacred to the gods, the Yajur relating to mankind and the Sáma concerning the manes, and its sound.
8. Of Manu (IV. 124). The Rik dedicated to the gods, the Yajur pertaining to humanity, and the Sáma regarding the ancestors, along with its sound.
9. Of Smártas; The four stages;—of students, householders, mendicants and ascetics.
9. Of Smártas; The four stages—students, householders, beggars, and ascetics.
10. Of Puránas. The four Ages;—Satya, Tretá, Dwápara and Kali. The four castes &c.
10. Of Puránas. The four Ages: Satya, Tretá, Dwápara, and Kali. The four castes, etc.
III. In Divinity A for ápta or Vyápta—pervading all worlds, represents the divine hypostasis of Viswa.
III. In Spirituality A for ápta or Vyápta—pervading all worlds, represents the divine essence of Viswa.
1. The 4 Conditions of Brahma. U—for Utkarshat, i. e., more elevated than A; as the Taijas than Visva. (तैजस).
1. The 4 Conditions of Brahma. U—for Utkarshat, meaning more elevated than A; like the Taijas compared to Visva. (तैजस).
M—for mána or measure, as the prajná like a prastha measures the above two. (प्रज्ञा).
M—for mána or measure, as the prajná like a prastha measures the above two. (प्रज्ञा).
Om—i. e., the entire and without parts, is the fourth and perfect condition of Brahma. (ब्रह्म).
Om—i. e., the whole and undivided, is the fourth and ultimate state of Brahma. (ब्रह्म).
2. The 4 states of the Soul. Á for the waking (Jágrat) state, when the soul is subject to gross senses.
2. The 4 states of the Soul. A represents the waking (Jágrat) state, when the soul is influenced by physical senses.
U—for the swapna or dreaming state, when the soul is withdrawn from visible objects.
U—for the swapna or dreaming state, when the soul is pulled away from visible things.
[Pg 66]
[Pg 66]
M—the susupta or sound sleeping state, in which the soul is unconscious of itself.
M—the susupta or deep sleep state, where the soul is unaware of itself.
Om—the absolute and perfect state of the soul viewing all in itself.
Om—the complete and perfect state of the soul perceiving everything within itself.
3. The 4 Manifestations of God. A—is external manifestation of the Universal soul in objects.
3. The 4 Ways God is Revealed. A—is the external expression of the Universal soul in objects.
U—Internal manifestation perceived in the operations of the soul in dream.
U—An internal experience recognized in the workings of the soul during dreams.
M—unmanifested existence; or the self consciousness of the soul.
M—unmanifested existence; or the self-awareness of the soul.
Om—Unmanifest state of the soul, unmodified and inactive state.
Om—The unmanifest state of the soul, unaltered and inactive state.
4. The 4 Titles of the soul. A—Viswa or Vaiswánara who abides manifest in the waking state.
4. The 4 Titles of the Soul. A—Viswa or Vaiswánara who exists in the waking state.
U—Taijasa; abiding in dreams and knowing all without objects.
U—Taijasa; existing in dreams and understanding everything without tangible things.
M—Prajná, the perfect wise abiding in deep sleep.
M—Prajná, the perfect wisdom resting in deep sleep.
Om—Absolute Brahma called Turíya which is perfect and all knowing.
Om—the ultimate reality known as Turíya, which is complete and all-knowing.
I. | II. |
A—Áptah, pervading. | Jágrat, Waking. |
U—Utkarsha, Exalted. | Swapna, Dreaming. |
M—Mána, Measure. | Susupti, Sleeping. |
Om—Brahma, Absolute. | Sthira, Calm. |
III. | IV. |
A—Vyakta, external state. | Viswa, the visible world. |
U—Antar, internal state. | Taijasa, the thinking soul. |
M—Avyakta, unmanifested. | Pragná, Consciousness. |
Om Ananta, Infinity. | Turíya, Omniscience. |
XIII. The Pentads, etc., of Om.
The Pentads of Om. The quintuples of om are composed of five letters or divisions of the symbolical circle, standing for so many different things each of which forms a part of the whole, and is called an Om. The five parts are, A, U, M, O and the náda—the nasal half circle above.
The Om Pentads. The five parts of om consist of five letters or sections of the symbolic circle, each representing something different that is part of the whole, and is referred to as an Om. The five components are A, U, M, O, and the náda—the nasal half circle above.
[Pg 67]
[Pg 67]
1. The Five Vital Airs. पञ्च प्राणाः । Respiration, flatulence, circulation, pulsation and assimilation, commonly known by the names of Prána, Apána, Vyána, Udána and Samána.
1. The Five Vital Airs. पञ्च प्राणाः । Breathing, gas expulsion, blood circulation, heartbeat, and nutrient absorption, commonly referred to as Prána, Apána, Vyána, Udána, and Samána.
2. The Five Caverns. पञ्च कोषाः । Pancha koshas or sheaths of the soul, folding one over the other “like the coats of an onion”. 1. The sheath of the intellect. 2. The sheath of the mind. 3. The sheath of breathing. 4. The subtle and corporeal bodies. 5. The sheath of Supreme bliss, not admitted by all. (बिज्ञानमय, मनोमय, प्राणमय, अन्नमय, आनन्दमय कोषाः ।)
2. The Five Caverns. पञ्च कोषाः । Pancha koshas or layers of the soul, layered on top of each other “like the layers of an onion.” 1. The layer of intellect. 2. The layer of mind. 3. The layer of breath. 4. The subtle and physical bodies. 5. The layer of Supreme bliss, not recognized by everyone. (बिज्ञानमय, मनोमय, प्राणमय, अन्नमय, आनन्दमय कोषाः ।)
3. The Five Internal organs, senses and their objects. पञ्च ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि । The ear, eye, skin, nose and tongue, of hearing, sight, feeling, smell and taste. Their five objects—sound, colour, touch, savour and smell. (श्रोत्रत्वक् चक्षु जिह्व घ्राणानि तथा शब्द स्पर्षरूप रसगन्धानि ।)
3. The Five Internal Organs, Senses, and Their Objects. पञ्च ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि । The ear, eye, skin, nose, and tongue, for hearing, seeing, feeling, smelling, and tasting. Their five objects are sound, color, touch, flavor, and scent. (श्रोत्रत्वक् चक्षु जिह्व घ्राणानि तथा शब्द स्पर्षरूप रसगन्धानि 。)
4. The Five external Do. पञ्च कर्म्मेन्द्रियानि । The voice, hands, feet, the organs of generation and secretion are organs of action. बाक्पाणि पाद पायूपस्थानि बहिरिन्द्रियाणि । पूर्ब्बोक्तानि अन्तर बा बुद्धीन्द्रियाणि ।
4. The Five External Senses. पञ्च कर्म्मेन्द्रियानि 。 The voice, hands, feet, and the organs of reproduction and excretion are organs of action. बाक्पाणि पाद पायूपस्थानि बहिरिन्द्रियाणि । पूर्ब्बोक्तानि अन्तर बा बुद्धीन्द्रियाणि ।
5. The Five Elements. पञ्च भूतानि । Earth, air, fire, water and ether. क्षित्यप् तेजो मरुद्व्योम पञ्च महाभूतानि ।
5. The Five Elements. पञ्च भूतानि . Earth, air, fire, water, and space. क्षित्यप् तेजो मरुद्व्योम पञ्च महाभूतानि ।
6. The Five classes of Ignorance. 1. Obscurity (तमस्), 2. Illusion(मोह), 3. Extreme illusion(महामोहः), 4. Gloom (तमिस्र), 5. Utter gloom (अन्ध तमसः).
6. The Five Types of Ignorance. 1. Obscurity, 2. Illusion, 3. Extreme illusion, 4. Gloom, 5. Utter gloom.
1. The six letters of Hexads or sextuples. The sextuples of Om are composed of a, u, o, m, the Vindu, cypher, and the náda; and according to another account, the Ardha mátrá of Om is the fourth and the Vindu and náda the fifth and sixth aksharas. (Weber’s Ráma Tapaníya p. p. 292, & 312. Cowell’s Maitrí Up. p. 271).
1. The six letters of Hexads or sextuples. The sextuples of Om consist of a, u, o, m, the Vindu, cypher, and the náda; and according to another source, the Ardha mátrá of Om is the fourth, while the Vindu and náda are the fifth and sixth aksharas. (Weber’s Ráma Tapaníya p. p. 292, & 312. Cowell’s Maitrí Up. p. 271).
2. The 6 Organs. The five organs of sense; viz the nose, tongue, the eye, ear, skin and the mind. (Gotama Sutra I. 1, 12). But according to others the mind is not reckoned an organ.
The 6 Organs. The five senses are the nose, tongue, eyes, ears, skin, and the mind. (Gotama Sutra I. 1, 12). However, some people don't consider the mind to be one of the senses.
[Pg 68]
[Pg 68]
3. Other Sextuples The six seasons (षडृतवः), the six flavours (षड्रसाः), the six musical modes (षड्रागः), the six Vedángas; but I never met a passage of their being preceded by Om.
3. Other Six-Packs The six seasons, the six flavors, the six musical modes, the six Vedángas; but I never came across a passage where they were preceded by Om.
1. The Heptads or Septuples. The Septuples are formed by a, u, o, m, Vindu, náda and Sánta or ultimate silence, and these are used to symbolise the pantheistic form of the god Viráj, in the following description of him given by Sankara.
The Heptads or Septuplets. The Septuples consist of a, u, o, m, Vindu, náda, and Sánta or ultimate silence, which together symbolize the pantheistic representation of the god Viráj, as described by Sankara.
2. The 7 Parts of Viráj Body. “His head—the heavens; his eye—the sun; his breath—the wind; his center—the ether; his urine—the water; his feet—the earth; his mouth the fire.” Anquetil gives the five senses, the mind and intellect as his seven members. (Weber’s Indian Studien. Vol. II. p. 107).
2. The 7 Parts of the Viráj Body. “His head is the heavens; his eye is the sun; his breath is the wind; his center is the ether; his urine is the water; his feet are the earth; his mouth is the fire.” Anquetil lists the five senses, the mind, and intellect as his seven parts. (Weber’s Indian Studien. Vol. II. p. 107).
3. The Other Heptads. According to other accounts there is a sevenfold septuples included in the figure Om comprising the Universe. The first trisaptaka or triplex septuple comprises the seven spheres of heaven, the seven pátálas or infernal regions, and the seven Bhuvanas of earth. The second trisapta consists of the sapta dwípas or seven continents of the earth, the seven oceans, and the seven planets; and lastly the sapta swara or the seven notes emitted by the planetary motions.
3. The Other Sevens. According to other accounts, there are seven sets included in the figure Om that represents the Universe. The first trisaptaka or triplex septuple includes the seven spheres of heaven, the seven pátálas or underworld regions, and the seven Bhuvanas of earth. The second trisapta consists of the sapta dwípas or seven continents of the earth, the seven oceans, and the seven planets; and finally, the sapta swara or the seven notes produced by the movements of the planets.
The Octads or octuples. The octuples consist of the aforesaid seven parts and the sákti or word namo added to them at the end, and are used as symbols of Viráj for the five vital airs, or the five organs of action and those of intellect i. e. the mind, intellect and self consciousness or chítta.
The octads or octuples. The octuples consist of the previously mentioned seven parts and the sákti or the word namo added at the end. They symbolize Viráj for the five vital airs, as well as the five organs of action and those of intellect, including the mind, intellect, and self-awareness, or chítta.
The Nonads. These are nine cavities of the body नबद्वारगृह the abode of Brahma.
The Nonads. These are nine cavities of the body नबद्वारगृह, the home of Brahma.
The Decads. These are the ten internal and external organs (पञ्चकर्म्मेन्द्रिय and पञ्चबुद्धीन्द्रिय) of the body—the seats of Brahma.
The Decades. These are the ten internal and external organs (पञ्चकर्म्मेन्द्रिय and पञ्चबुद्धीन्द्रिय) of the body—the centers of Brahma.
[Pg 69]
[Pg 69]
XIV.Philosophy of the Numerical Groups Within the Mystic Syllable Om.
1. Inquiry into the numerical groups. After the lengthy account we have given of the various classes of words contained under the different numbers and divisions and subdivisions of the mysterious letter Om, it must be asked by the inquisitive reader, what do these clusters of concrete and abstract terms which are numerically jumbled together under the unintelligible character Om serve to mean, and of what use are they to the contemplative Yogi in his meditation on the attributes of his Maker by that symbol?
1. Investigation into the numerical groups. After our detailed discussion of the different classes of words classified under the various numbers and categories of the mysterious letter Om, the curious reader might wonder what these groups of concrete and abstract terms mixed together under the confusing symbol Om actually mean, and how they are useful to the contemplative Yogi in meditating on the qualities of his Creator through that symbol?
2 (a). Enlargement of the understanding. In answer to this query we are bound to repeat the definition of yoga, that it is the process of joining the ideas in the mind, and practicing the limited powers of the understanding to rise by degrees from their grasping the ideas of unities or single objects at a time, to the comprehension of dualities and pluralities for the enlargement of the intellect, till at last the mind is fraught with a clear and distinct idea of every thing in the universe comprised under the several groups or generalizations of particulars.
2 (a). Expansion of understanding. In response to this question, we must reiterate the definition of yoga: it is the process of connecting ideas in the mind and training the limited abilities of understanding to gradually move from focusing on one idea or single object at a time to understanding dualities and multiple concepts. This expansion of the intellect continues until the mind is filled with a clear and distinct understanding of everything in the universe, organized into various groups or general categories of specifics.
2 (b). Their Pantheistic view. And also as we have more than once mentioned in the preceding articles, that God is aham bahushyám—one in many, to on to pan of the Greeks, or the unity divided into and containing an Infinity of parts; so His symbol the holy Om is one circle and emblem of infinity, which for the sake of our conception and convenience is viewed in its Finite parts of monads &c., and their ever increasing multiples by all other numbers. But the monad like the prime number one whether multiplied or divided by any number in arithmetic, remains still the same simple one. Thus (1 × 2 = 2 × 1); (and 1/2 = 1 ÷ 2, or 1/2 = 1 × 1/2). This is the root of the pantheistic doctrine of the Vedánta. सर्ब्बं खल्विदं ब्रह्म This One is all: and the whole being taken from the whole the remainder is whole. पूर्णस्य पूर्णमादाय पूर्णमेबाबशिष्यते ।
Their pantheistic view. As we've mentioned several times in the previous sections, God is aham bahushyám—one in many, to on to pan of the Greeks, or unity divided into and containing an Infinity of parts. His symbol, the holy Om, is one circle and emblem of infinity, which, for our understanding and convenience, is viewed in its finite parts of monads, etc., and their ever-increasing multiples by all other numbers. However, the monad, like the prime number one, regardless of being multiplied or divided by any number in arithmetic, remains the same simple one. Thus (1 × 2 = 2 × 1); (and 1/2 = 1 ÷ 2, or 1/2 = 1 × 1/2). This is the foundation of the pantheistic doctrine of the Vedánta. सर्ब्बं खल्विदं ब्रह्म This One is all: and taking the whole from the whole, the remainder is whole. पूर्णस्य पूर्णमादाय पूर्णमेबाबशिष्यते ।
[Pg 70]
[Pg 70]
3. The Numerical Philosophy. It was the oldest Sánkhya or numerical school of philosophy in India, like the ancient Ionian school of Greece, that first made a classification of all objects in nature under certain co-ordinate groups for our contemplation of them under those classes; which its later development of the yoga system has converted to the objects of our meditation as same with or pervaded by the Deity; or in other words, has recommended the meditation of nature’s God in nature itself as in Natural Theology. It was the Tantra worship of later ages that divided the symbol of unity and infinity of the divine om into a decad of parts, as it is the custom of mathematicians to divide the great circle of infinity into 360 degrees, though it might be divided into an infinity of parts.
The Number Philosophy. It was the oldest Sánkhya or numerical philosophy school in India, similar to the ancient Ionian school of Greece, that first categorized all objects in nature into specific groups for us to study them in those categories. The later development of the yoga system transformed this classification into subjects of meditation, seeing them as connected to or infused with the Deity. In other words, it encouraged the meditation on nature’s God through nature itself, which is the essence of Natural Theology. In later times, the Tantra worship split the symbol of unity and infinity of the divine om into ten parts, much like mathematicians divide the vast circle of infinity into 360 degrees, even though it could be divided into countless parts.
4. The Sánkhya and Pythagorean. The Sánkhya system of evolution which is closely allied to that of the Darwinian, views the monad as the elementary protozoa, which combined with other monads make up the duads, triads &c. we have mentioned before, and all which are resolvable to the primary monad. Om is always ‘one’ thing; nothing can destroy that numerical existence, combine the thing in every possible variety of ways, and it still remains ‘one.’ It cannot be less than one, it cannot be more. As (2 = 1 + 1 = II & 3 = 1 + 1 + 1 = III). Resolve it into its minutest particles, and each particle is one. As (½, ⅓, ¼ &c.). One is the only absolute number; all others are but relations to it. The Infinite therefore must be one, and if you take infinity and the infinitesimals from the infinite, there remains also the same infinity; according to the Vedánta paradox पूर्णमदः पूर्णमिदं पूर्णात् पूर्णमुदुच्यते । and all modes of existence are but finite aspects of the Infinite.
4. The Sánkhya and Pythagorean systems. The Sánkhya system of evolution, which is closely related to Darwin's theory, sees the monad as the basic protozoa. When combined with other monads, they form duads, triads, etc., which we have mentioned before, and all of these can be traced back to the primary monad. Om is always 'one'; nothing can destroy that fundamental existence. No matter how many ways you combine it, it still remains 'one.' It cannot be less than one, and it cannot be more. Just as (2 = 1 + 1 = II & 3 = 1 + 1 + 1 = III). If you break it down into the smallest parts, each part is still one. As in fractions like (½, ⅓, ¼, etc.). One is the only absolute number; all others are just relations to it. Therefore, the Infinite must also be one, and if you take infinity and infinitesimals from the infinite, you still have the same infinity, as the Vedánta paradox states: पूर्णमदः पूर्णमिदं पूर्णात् पूर्णमुदुच्यते । All modes of existence are merely finite aspects of the Infinite.
5. Different aspects of the soul. The soul being a self moved monad, is one, whether it connects itself with two or with three; in other words the essence remains the same whatever its manifestations may be. The one soul may have two aspects, Intelligence and Passion, as in brutes; or it [Pg 71]may have three aspects, as in man &c. For more of this see Lewes’ History of Philosophy (Vol. I p. 33 and p. 34).
5. Various aspects of the soul. The soul, being a self-moving entity, is singular, whether it connects with two or three aspects; in other words, its essence remains unchanged regardless of its manifestations. The one soul can have two aspects, Intelligence and Passion, as seen in animals; or it may have three aspects, as in humans, etc. For more on this, refer to Lewes’ History of Philosophy (Vol. I p. 33 and p. 34).
6. Query concerning Nature Worship. There rises another question of some importance in this place as, what has the Yogi or worshipper of God to do with the objects presented to him in the different groups under the partitions of Om, when his business is solely to meditate on the nature and attributes of the Deity?
Inquiry about Nature Worship. Another important question arises here: What relevance do the objects presented to the Yogi or worshipper of God in the various groups under the divisions of Om have when their main focus is simply to meditate on the nature and attributes of the Deity?
7. Spiritual Worship. To this it may be answered that, the Hindu Yogi or meditative sage is enjoined to meditate on the Supreme Spirit in Spirit, “átmá átmanyeva chintayet”. (आत्मा आत्मन्येबचिन्तयेत्). He does not adore any visible object, but contemplates his creator with all his attributes as displayed in creation, which he sums up abstractedly in his own spirit and mind. There can be no contemplation of the inscrutable and incomprehensible nature of God apart from the light we derive from the abstract meditation of all sensible and intellectual natures. “Observe every thing in thyself and so shalt thou behold the Supreme.” सर्ब्बमात्मगतं पश्यतेनात्मानं परिपश्यसि ।
7. Spiritual Worship. In response, it can be said that the Hindu Yogi or meditative sage is instructed to meditate on the Supreme Spirit in a spiritual way, “átmá átmanyeva chintayet” (आत्मा आत्मन्येबचिन्तयेत्). He doesn't worship any physical object but reflects on his creator and all the attributes seen in creation, which he integrates abstractly within his own spirit and mind. We can't contemplate the mysterious and incomprehensible nature of God without the understanding we get from abstract meditation on all tangible and intellectual aspects. “Observe everything within yourself, and you will see the Supreme.” सर्ब्बमात्मगतं पश्यतेनात्मानं परिपश्यसि .
8. Self knowledge. What? The old rule of self knowledge आत्मतत्त्व or know thyself आत्मानं जानीहि, which was believed to constitute highest wisdom, and which has given rise to different interpretations in various schools of philosophy, does not mean the knowledge of one’s state and nature to be sufficient for him; but that of his soul which makes him truly great. The wise Socrates looked inwards, and there discovered the moral and psychological truths the world has derived from him. His pupil the divine Plato looked within him, and there found the eternal ideas of which sense awakened reminiscence.
8. Self-awareness. What? The old rule of self-knowledge आत्मतत्त्व or know thyself आत्मानं जानीहि, which was thought to represent the highest wisdom and has led to various interpretations in different schools of philosophy, doesn’t just refer to understanding one’s state and nature as enough; it’s about understanding the soul that truly makes a person great. The wise Socrates looked inward and found the moral and psychological truths that the world has learned from him. His student, the divine Plato, also looked inside and discovered the eternal ideas that awake through our senses.
9. Knowledge of the Soul. The Hindu Yogi too looks inward and views within the circle of his cranium symbolized as Om, his soul seated as a ray and figure of the Divinity, and encompassed by the abstract ideas of all things whose impressions he has received by sense and mind. [Pg 72]He then learns to distinguish by his discriminative power called the átmánátma viveka, (आत्मानात्मविवेक) the soul of the Universe from all the representations which it presents to his mind.
9. Understanding the Soul. The Hindu Yogi also looks inward and sees within the space of his mind, represented by Om, his soul as a ray and form of the Divine, surrounded by the abstract concepts of everything he's experienced through his senses and thoughts. [Pg 72] He then learns to use his discernment, called átmánátma viveka (आत्मानात्मविवेक), to differentiate the soul of the Universe from all the images it presents to his mind.
10. Of one in Many. The Platonic system had also a sort of classification in which the search for One in Many and Many in One, together with the detection of the One in the Many was the constant aim, consult for further information on this head in Lewes’ History of Philosophy. (Vol. 1. p. 237 and p. 405).
One among many. The Platonic system included a classification that focused on finding the One in the Many and the Many in the One, as well as identifying the One within the Many. For more details on this topic, refer to Lewes’ History of Philosophy. (Vol. 1. p. 237 and p. 405).
XV. The Unitarian Agreement ॐ तत् सत् The One.
1. Om the one. From all our investigation into the origin, rise, and extent of meaning of the word Om in its orthography, etymology and theology, it is evident that the Indo-Aryan mind was early infused with the idea of an absolute Om corresponding with the Greek On and ôn, and En and also Aeon of the Gnostics, Latin Ens, Unum and Entity, Romance On and un, and one in English, whose unity was the source of all diversity in the plurality of creation, agreeably to the text aham bahu Syám = Ego multus sim of the Sruti.
Om the one. Through all our research into the origin, rise, and meaning of the word Om in its spelling, history, and theology, it’s clear that the Indo-Aryan mindset was early on influenced by the concept of an absolute Om that aligns with the Greek On and ôn, and En, as well as Aeon from the Gnostics, Latin Ens, Unum and Entity, Romance On and un, and one in English. This unity was seen as the source of all diversity within the many forms of creation, consistent with the text aham bahu Syám = Ego multus sim of the Sruti.
2. The Universal soul, = Vìswátman. It was at first known as one and then as the self or soul by the silent and innate intuition of the intellect, as it is declared in the Mandukya Upanishad II. 2, 5. तमेबैकंजानथआत्मानमन्यावाचो, बिमुञ्चथअमृतस्यैब सेतुः । मण्डूकं २ । २१५ ।
2. The Universal soul, = Vìswátman. It was first recognized as one and then as the self or soul through the quiet and natural understanding of the mind, as stated in the Mandukya Upanishad II. 2, 5. तमेबैकंजानथआत्मानमन्यावाचो, बिमुञ्चथअमृतस्यैब सेतुः । मण्डूकं २ । २१५ ।
Max Müller says (A. S. Lit. p. 23 and p. 322): “The Átman was next conceived as the Spirit = air, átmá and anime.” “That one breathed breathless by itself: other than it nothing since has been.” Thus says the Sruti (Müller p. 560). “This one Átman (atmos) fills, animates and pervades the whole”; as the poet sings “spreads unspent” throughout the infinity of worlds:
Max Müller says (A. S. Lit. p. 23 and p. 322): “The Átman was next seen as the Spirit = air, átmá and anime.” “It breathed without needing breath itself; nothing else existed before it.” This is stated in the Sruti (Müller p. 560). “This one Átman (atmos) fills, energizes, and permeates everything”; as the poet expresses, “spreads unspent” throughout the infinite worlds:
“Which are but parts of one undivided whole whose body nature is, and God the soul.” (Pope).
“Which are just parts of one unified whole, with nature as its body and God as its soul.” (Pope).
एकमेवाद्वितीयं ब्रह्म । रूपं रूपं प्रतिरूपं विभाति ॥
एकमेवाद्वितीयं ब्रह्म। रूपं रूपं प्रतिरूपं विभाति॥
[Pg 73]
[Pg 73]
3. Called as Tat = that The inherent one of all ones “to on ontwn,” the unit of unities, the Ens of entities, the soul of the world “Viswátman” was yet without a name, nor did they know how to call him, than by the designation of tat = “that,” which they say is expressive of the idea of Brahma तदिति ब्रह्मणोऽभिधानमुदाहृतं । Because says Váchaspati, the nature of the one Om, was unknown even to the learned बिदुषां परोक्षत्वाच्च तच्छब्दो ब्रह्मणो नाम; and therefore it was specified by the demonstrative pronoun that “tat,” which sometimes preceded the एक as तदेकं &c. (Greek to on). The necessity of pronouncing Om with tat sat in the beginning of every Vedic rite, is strictly enjoined in Bhágavad-Gítá. ॐ तत्सदिति निर्द्देशो ब्रह्मनस्त्रिविधः स्मृतः । ब्राह्मणश्चैब बेदाश्च यज्ञाश्चबिहिताः पुरा । बैदिके कर्म्मणि तेषां प्रथमतो निर्द्देशः । इति तां बाचस्पतिः ।
3. Called as Tat = that The essential one of all things “to on ontwn,” the unity of unities, the essence of beings, the soul of the world “Viswátman” did not yet have a name, and they didn’t know how to refer to him other than by the term tat = “that,” which is said to represent the concept of Brahma तदिति ब्रह्मणोऽभिधानमुदाहृतं . Váchaspati states that the nature of the one Om was unknown even to the wise, due to its obscurity, hence it was identified by the demonstrative pronoun that “tat,” which sometimes came before the one as तदेकं & etc. (Greek to on). The requirement to utter Om with tat sat at the start of every Vedic ritual is strictly mandated in the Bhágavad-Gítá. ॐ तत्सदिति निर्द्देशो ब्रह्मनस्त्रिविधः स्मृतः . ब्राह्मणश्चैब बेदाश्च यज्ञाश्चबिहिताः पुरा . बैदिके कर्म्मणि तेषां प्रथमतो निर्द्देशः . इति तां बाचस्पतिः .
4. The Impersonal and Personal God. The word “tat” in the neuter gender, was used for the one self, which as an element or material cause, had evolved all things out of its immaterial essence, and expressed an impersonal God, which the creed of the early philosophers had established in the Vedas. It was at a much later period that the belief of a personal God, is said to have been introduced by the sage Sándilya in the Ch’hándogya and Swetásvatara Upanishads, where the self आत्मा is used in the masculine gender, and the masculine pronoun Sa and tam (Greek “ho and ton,” Lat “is”), was substituted for tat (Greek to Lat id) in the subjective mantra सोऽहं हंस; but in the objective mantra it is neuter as तत्त्वमसि ।
4. The Impersonal and Personal God. The word “tat” in the neuter form referred to the one self, which, as a fundamental or material cause, had brought all things into existence from its immaterial essence, and represented an impersonal God that the early philosophers had established in the Vedas. It was much later that the idea of a personal God was supposedly introduced by the sage Sándilya in the Ch’hándogya and Swetásvatara Upanishads, where the self आत्मा is represented in the masculine form, and the masculine pronouns Sa and tam (Greek “ho and ton,” Latin “is”) replaced tat (Greek to, Latin id) in the subjective mantra सोऽहं हंस; but in the objective mantra, it remains neuter as तत्त्वमसि ।
5. Of the Bráhma Somája The Bráhma Samáj has preserved both the formula of the Impersonal God (ॐ तत् सत्) as their motto, as well as addressed their prayers to the personal God by use of the masculine pronoun sa and tam instead of tat. Thus in the opening hymn of Ram Mohun Roy’s Prayer Book तमेकं शरण्यं तमेकं बरेण्यं तमेकं जगत् कारणं विश्वरूपं । तमेकं जगत् कर्त्तृपातृ प्रहर्तृ तमेकं विश्वरूपं निर्बिकल्पं भजामि । So in Devendra Natha Thákur’s hymn तमेकं स्मरामो तमेकंभजामो । This is in accordance to the creed of all civilized nations to [Pg 74]apply the masculine pronoun to the Deity. The Koran has “ho=he” in its formulas of “Ho’lahad” “Ho’lghani” &c., and so also the ho of the Bible. Tat like On is sometimes used alone and by itself for God, at the opening of books and chapters, and upon the tops of pages with the Sat following it as तत् सत्.
5. Of the Bráhma Somája The Bráhma Samáj has kept the formula for the Impersonal God (ॐ तत् सत्) as their motto and has also directed their prayers to a personal God by using the masculine pronouns sa and tam instead of tat. For example, in the opening hymn of Ram Mohun Roy’s Prayer Book: तमेकं शरण्यं तमेकं बरेण्यं तमेकं जगत् कारणं विश्वरूपं। तमेकं जगत् कर्त्तृपातृ प्रहर्तृ तमेकं विश्वरूपं निर्बिकल्पं भजामि। Similarly, in Devendra Natha Thákur’s hymn: तमेकं स्मरामो तमेकंभजामो। This aligns with the practice of all civilized nations to apply the masculine pronoun to the Deity. The Koran includes “ho=he” in its phrases like “Ho’lahad” and “Ho’lghani”, as does the ho in the Bible. Tat, like On, is sometimes used alone for God at the beginning of books and chapters and at the tops of pages, followed by Sat, as in तत् सत्.
6. Ditto in the Feminine Gender. But those who have heard the preachings of Keshub Chandra Sen, may well remember his exclamations as तुमि पिता तुमि माता, तुमि पुरुष तुमि प्रकृति, in imitation of the Roman idolatrous philosopher’s acclamation to God, “tu pater, tu mater, tu mas, tu femme” &c., in Cudworth’s Intellectual System. There is no masculine or feminine representative of the pronoun tat or any other pronoun in the vernaculars, where they are all of the common gender, hence तिनि, उनि, ओ, से &c., used for tat by the Heathen Hindus, are applied alike to their gods and goddesses, while the Sanskrit sah = ho in Greek, Arabic and Hebrew designates the masculine Deity only. Mahommed says in the Koran, “ye are ashamed of your female children, but not of assigning female attributes to the Deity.”
6. The Same in the Feminine Form. But those who have listened to the teachings of Keshub Chandra Sen may recall his exclamations like तुमि पिता तुमि माता, तुमि पुरुष तुमि प्रकृति, echoing the Roman idolater philosopher’s call to God, “tu pater, tu mater, tu mas, tu femme,” etc., from Cudworth’s Intellectual System. There is no masculine or feminine form of the pronoun tat or any other pronoun in the local languages, as all are of the common gender. Therefore, तिनि, उनि, ओ, से, etc., used for tat by the non-believing Hindus, apply equally to their gods and goddesses, whereas the Sanskrit sah = ho in Greek, Arabic, and Hebrew refers only to the masculine Deity. Mahommed states in the Koran, “you are embarrassed by your female children, but not by giving female traits to the Deity.”
7. Ditto in the Neuter Gender. The following passages will serve to show the early creed of the impersonal God, from the application of the neuter pronoun tat to him in the Mándukya Upanishad. (11. 2)
7. The same applies to the neuter gender. The following passages will illustrate the early belief in an impersonal God, demonstrated by the use of the neuter pronoun tat to refer to him in the Mándukya Upanishad. (11. 2)
Meaning:—“The sun, moon and stars what are they? But a glimpse of light caught from That (Tat).” &c.
Meaning:—“The sun, moon, and stars, what are they? Just a glimpse of light captured from That (Tat).” &c.
[Pg 75]
[Pg 75]
XVI. Ontology of the Self-Existent Sat = Existing.
Philology of Sat. 1. The last word of the formular motto of Vedánta is sat, which derived from the root asa, Lat. esse—to be, makes the present participle Sat and means a being, like the Latin ens and Greek On, the participial noun of eimi meaning a being. Thus the knowledge of sat which is Satyam = reality, is the doctrine of On—the real being, which as said before is to on onton—the being of beings and prime cause of all existences, and forms the main subject of Ontology. This primary and fundamental truth of the existence of a first cause, led the Rishi a priori to deduce all other existences from it by the text अहं वहुस्यां Ego in multis et pluribus—the one in many: or in other words, when the Bráhman believes in but one real being in the Universe, he believes also that this being constitutes the Universe. (M.W. Indian Wisdom p. 36).
Philology of Saturday. 1. The last word of the slogan of Vedánta is sat, which comes from the root asa, Latin esse—to be, forming the present participle Sat and meaning a being, similar to the Latin ens and Greek On, the participial noun of eimi, meaning a being. Therefore, the understanding of sat, which is Satyam = reality, is the teaching of On—the real being, which, as mentioned earlier, is to on onton—the being of beings and the primary cause of all existences, and is the central topic of Ontology. This fundamental truth of the existence of a first cause led the Rishi a priori to derive all other existences from it through the text अहं वहुस्यां Ego in multis et pluribus—the one in many: in other words, when the Bráhman believes in only one real being in the Universe, he also believes that this being makes up the Universe. (M.W. Indian Wisdom p. 36).
2. Etymology of Sat. 2. The noun Sat in its verbal form is equivalent to asti, corresponding with Lat. est, Gr. esti, Persic ast and hast, Bengali-áchhe, Uria achchhe &c. Eng. is, Ger. Ist and the like. And tat sat together makes the Greek to estin, Lat. Id est French Il est &c.; Arabic alast, Persic ost, and Hindi Ohihae. The Om Tat Sat is either an identic proposition, meaning the “Being that is” or a definitive one, expressing Om that (is) existent.
2. Origin of Sat. 2. The noun Sat in its verbal form is equivalent to asti, which corresponds to Latin est, Greek esti, Persian ast and hast, Bengali áchhe, Odia achchhe, etc. In English, it is is, in German ist, and similar forms exist in other languages. The phrase tat sat combines to form the Greek to estin, Latin Id est, French Il est, etc.; Arabic alast, Persian ost, and Hindi Ohihae. The phrase Tat Sat represents either an identical proposition meaning “Being that is” or a definitive one signifying Om that (is) existent.
3. The Ontology of Sat or Being. 3. The Ch’hándogya Upanishad says; “In the beginning there was the mere state of sat—being (to on)—the one only without a second.” Some however say that, “in the beginning there was a state of asat—not being; (Lat. non est, Gr. to mi on), the one without a second. Hence out of a state of non-being would proceed a state of being. But how can this be? How can sat = being, proceed out of asat not being?” It is logically absurd by the well known maxim Ex nihilo nihil fit of Lucretius. “Hence in the beginning there was a mere state of being (the om). One only without a second. (om eka mevá dvitíyam ओमेकमेवाद्वितीयं). He willed and [Pg 76]became many” (Chánd. VI. 2. M. W. Ind. Wisdom p. 41).
The Nature of Sat or Being. 3. The Ch’hándogya Upanishad says, “In the beginning, there was just the state of sat—being (to on)—the one and only, without a second.” Some, however, argue that “in the beginning, there was a state of asat—not being; (Lat. non est, Gr. to mi on), the one without a second. Thus, a state of being would emerge from a state of non-being. But how can that be? How can sat = being, come from asat not being?” It doesn’t make logical sense according to the well-known principle Ex nihilo nihil fit by Lucretius. “Therefore, in the beginning, there was just a state of being (the om). One and only, without a second. (om eka mevá dvitíyam ओमेकमेवाद्वितीयं). He willed and [Pg 76]became many” (Chánd. VI. 2. M. W. Ind. Wisdom p. 41).
4. A Priori Argument of Vedánta. 4. The Original text runs thus.
4. A Priori Argument of Vedanta. 4. The original text goes like this.
The above cited passage and numerous other texts of the Vedánta such as the following, यतो वा इमानि भूतानि जायन्ते येन जातानि । and जन्माद्यस्ययतोऽन्वयात् &c., unanimously prove a priori and by deductive reasoning that Brahma is the primary cause from which all others are derived and deduced by reason. This is called the Púrva vat or a priori reasoning in the Nyaya philosophy, which is shewn to be the logical inference of the effect from its cause. यत्रकारणेन कार्य्यमनुमीयते यथा मेघोन्नत्या भविष्यतिबृष्टिरिति । वात्स्यायनः ।१ ।१ ।६ ।
The quoted passage and many other texts from the Vedanta, like the following, यतो वा इमानि भूतानि जायन्ते येन जातानि । and जन्माद्यस्ययतोऽन्वयात् &c., clearly demonstrate, both a priori and through deductive reasoning, that Brahma is the primary cause from which everything else comes. This is referred to as Púrva vat or a priori reasoning in Nyaya philosophy, which shows the logical inference of the effect from its cause. यत्रकारणेन कार्य्यमनुमीयते यथा मेघोन्नत्या भविष्यतिबृष्टिरिति । वात्स्यायनः ।१ ।१ ।६ ।
5. Evidences of the First cause. 5. The priori inference of a pre-existent cause is supported by many other modes of reasoning as we shall state below. 1. By the Cosmological reasoning of Humboldt, Leibnitz and others, it is evident that some being was uncaused, or was of itself without a cause. Therefore God is the first cause of all things. (Leibnitz). 2. By the Anthropological reasoning founded on certain observed facts or phenomena of human consciousness, its knowledge of the subjective ego and objective non ego &c. 3. By the Ontological, we find the existence in the mind of a clear and distinct idea of God, as a perfect Being or Ens or entity (sat) perfectly eminent. 4. Psychological Intuitive reasoning shows us clearly that “we may form the idea of a supremely perfect being of whom we have a conscious proof. And as in the exercise of our intellect we become conscious of a subjective unity underlying the external diversity, so by the unvarying revelations of reason, we are led to recognize the existence of a Deity who, amidst all the shifting phenomena of the universe remains one and Immutable.” Vide Devendra Náth Tagore’s Ontology p. 14.
5. Evidence of the First Cause. 5. The initial assumption of a pre-existing cause is backed by various other lines of reasoning, which we will outline below. 1. According to the cosmological arguments of Humboldt, Leibniz, and others, it’s clear that some being was uncaused or existed on its own without a cause. Thus, God is the first cause of everything. (Leibniz). 2. Through anthropological reasoning based on observed facts or phenomena of human consciousness, including our understanding of the subjective ego and the objective non ego, etc. 3. The ontological argument reveals that we have a clear and distinct idea of God in our minds as a perfect Being or Ens or entity (sat) that is supremely eminent. 4. Psychological intuitive reasoning makes it evident that “we can conceive of a supremely perfect being of whom we have a conscious understanding. Just as we recognize a subjective unity beneath the external diversity in our intellect's activity, we are guided by the consistent revelations of reason to acknowledge the existence of a Deity who, amid the ever-changing phenomena of the universe, remains one and unchanging.” See Devendra Náth Tagore’s Ontology, p. 14.
[Pg 77]
[Pg 77]
6. A Posteriori Argument. The Vedánta philosophy pursues also a course of inductive reasoning in its aphorism of जन्माद्यस्ययतः । अस्यविश्वस्य जन्मादि यतः, rising from the creation to its maker. This is the process of परबत् or a posteriori reasoning of the Nyáya philosophy, in its inference of the cause fire from its effect the smoke (पर्ब्बतोवन्हिमान् धुमात्), or of the major term व्यपकाग्नि from the middle व्यप्यधूम । This is the physical reasoning of modern inductive science, which infers from the facts of existence an author of these facts. The Universe exists, therefore it has a cause, which is prior to all other causes. There are some who attempt to prove the posteriori परवत् argument of the Veda from a different construction of the Gáyatri hymn, ascending from the Vyáhritis or creation of the worlds (भूर्भुवःस्वर्) to their creator तत् सविता; but this mode of reasoning is not justified by others, by reason of the initial Om = God.
6. A Posteriori Argument. The Vedánta philosophy also follows a method of inductive reasoning in its aphorism of जन्माद्यस्ययतः । अस्यविश्वस्य जन्मादि यतः, moving from creation to its creator. This is the process of परबत् or a posteriori reasoning in Nyáya philosophy, which infers the cause, fire, from its effect, smoke (पर्ब्बतोवन्हिमान् धुमात्), or derives the major term व्यपकाग्नि from the middle term व्यप्यधूम. This reflects the physical reasoning of modern inductive science, which deduces from the facts of existence that there must be an author behind these facts. The universe exists; therefore, it must have a cause that precedes all other causes. Some people try to validate the a posteriori परवत् argument of the Veda through a different interpretation of the Gáyatri hymn, going from the Vyáhritis or creation of the worlds (भूर्भुवःस्वर्) to their creator तत् सविता; however, others do not support this reasoning due to the initial Om = God.
7. Ambiguity of the word Sat. We shall now take notice of the other meanings which the lexicons assign to sat, beside the being and entity of God परमार्थ सत्व we have so long dwelt upon. It means the goodness and excellence of a thing. साधुत्वप्रशस्तादिभिः सच्छब्दोऽपि । वाचस्पत्याभिदानं ॥
7. Ambiguity of the word *Sat*. Now, let's look at the other meanings that dictionaries assign to sat, aside from the existence and essence of God परमार्थ सत्व that we've been discussing for so long. It also refers to the goodness and quality of a thing. साधुत्वप्रशस्तादिभिः सच्छब्दोऽपि । वाचस्पत्याभिदानं ॥
In this sense the phrase Om tat sat would mean “God The Good”, which is quite correct on all hands. In English the etymology of God is good, and so the Sanskrit sat means both God and good; thus also all systems of philosophy predicate the attribute of goodness of the nature of God. The Persian term Khoda though so nearly allied to God and sat in sound, will be found to bear no affinity with either; but to owe its derivation to the Sanskrit स्वदा (from स्वदत्तः) meaning self-produced; swa स्व being invariably rendered into kha in Persian, as swata स्वत khod, swasri स्वसृ khwahir &c.
In this sense, the phrase Om tat sat would mean “God The Good,” which is accurate in every way. In English, the origin of the word God is linked to good, and the Sanskrit sat means both God and good; therefore, all philosophical systems attribute the quality of goodness to the nature of God. The Persian term Khoda, while sounding similar to God and sat, has no real connection to either and actually comes from the Sanskrit स्वदा (from स्वदत्तः), which means self-produced; swa (स्व) is consistently translated to kha in Persian, as in swata (स्वत) khod, swasri (स्वसृ) khwahir, etc.
8. Another sense of Sat. Sat appears moreover in the sense of sitting in composition with an objective word preceding it, as diri-shad a celestial, sabhásat a courtier. It is from the root sad, Latin sedo—to sit, with the suffix [Pg 78]kwip. Thus we have in the Kathá Vallí: (V. 2.) हंसः शुचिसद्वसुरन्तरीक्षः । सद्धेता वेदिषदतिथिर्द्दूरोन सत् । नृषद्वरसदृतसद्व्योमसद् । सद् अब्जा गोजा ऋतजा अद्रिजाऋतं बृहत् ।५ ।२ ।
8. Another meaning of Sat. Sat also means sitting when it's used with a noun that comes before it, like diri-shad meaning celestial, and sabhásat meaning courtier. It comes from the root sad, Latin sedo—to sit, with the suffix [Pg 78]kwip. So we have in the Kathá Vallí: (V. 2.) हंसः शुचिसद्वसुरन्तरीक्षः । सद्धेता वेदिषदतिथिर्द्दूरोन सत् । नृषद्वरसदृतसद्व्योमसद् । सद् अब्जा गोजा ऋतजा अद्रिजाऋतं बृहत् ।५ ।२ ।
“The Hansa, (God) sits above the heavens, it dwells in the atmosphere, as invokers it dwells in temples, and as guests it is not afar from us. It dwells in man, in truth, in the ether, in water, mountains &c. &c.”
“The Hansa, (God) sits above the heavens, it dwells in the atmosphere, as invokers it dwells in temples, and as guests it is not far from us. It dwells in man, in truth, in the ether, in water, mountains, etc.”
XVII.The Final Lesson on the Practice of Yoga.
After our long and lengthy discussion on the subject of Yoga, and the sacred and mysterious words wherewith it is conducted, our treatise will be deemed incomplete until we set a form or praxis of the manner in which it is to be conducted; and particularly by those who are fully persuaded of its efficacy, and prepared for its practice, but are prevented from it for want of proper guides to initiate them into it, or deterred by the arduousness of the rites imposed upon them by false Yogis, as to give up the exercise in disgust and hopelessness of their possibility ever to master it.
After our long discussion about Yoga and the sacred and mysterious language associated with it, our writing will be considered incomplete until we provide a way or a method for how it should be practiced. This is especially important for those who truly believe in its benefits and are ready to practice, but feel held back due to a lack of proper guidance or are discouraged by the difficult rituals imposed on them by fake Yogis, leading them to abandon the practice out of frustration and hopelessness about ever mastering it.
We shall set to these a short lesson from the Upanishad with directions from the Bhágavad Gítá, works which are believed to be of the highest authority and sanctity by every Hindu, and which can never be suspected of misleading any body; but on the other hand universally acknowledged as the only luminaries amidst the intellectual gloom of superstition and ignorance. The Kathopanishad says that the light of truth is to be gained by yoga only योगीनां योगगम्यं, and the Bhágavad Gítá declares, that knowledge, faith and practice are the only means of its attainment ज्ञानकर्म च भक्तिश्च नोपायनास्ति कुत्रचित्. It directs all men of competence to betake themselves to the acquisition of learning, and the incompetent to the practice of acts thus: निर्ब्बिन्नानां ज्ञानयोगोऽन्वासिनामिहकर्म्मसु । तेष्यनिर्ब्बिण चित्तानां, कर्म्मयोगश्च कामिनां ॥
We will present a brief lesson from the Upanishads along with insights from the Bhagavad Gita, texts that are regarded with the utmost authority and respect by every Hindu. They can never be doubted as misleading; instead, they are widely recognized as the only guiding lights in the darkness of superstition and ignorance. The Kathopanishad states that the truth can only be realized through yoga, while the Bhagavad Gita emphasizes that knowledge, faith, and practice are the only ways to achieve this. It advises all capable individuals to pursue learning, while urging those less capable to engage in actions like this: for those who are full of doubts, yoga leads to knowledge, and for those driven by desires, the practice of action is key.
The Maitrí Upanishad gives the following directions for the practice of yoga. “In the same way (is declared) the rule for the exercise of these means (for the concentration of the [Pg 79]mind). This concentration (yoga) has six parts:—restraint of the breath (pránáyáma), restraint of the senses (pratyáhára), meditation (dhyána), attention (dháraná); self examination (tarka), and absorption (samádhi). When beholding by this manner of contemplation, he beholds the golden coloured, the doer, the lord, the spirit, Brahman, the cause; then the seer abandoning his merits and sins, reduces every thing to unity in the Supreme indestructible (soul). Thus says the Sruti;—As beasts and birds approach not a blazing mountain, so faults never approach those who know Brahman”. (18).
The Maitrí Upanishad provides the following guidelines for practicing yoga: "Likewise, the rules for the use of these means for focusing the [Pg 79]mind are outlined. This focus (yoga) has six components: control of breath (pránáyáma), control of the senses (pratyáhára), meditation (dhyána), concentration (dháraná), self-reflection (tarka), and absorption (samádhi). When one contemplates in this way, they see the golden-colored, the doer, the lord, the spirit, Brahman, the cause; then the observer, letting go of their virtues and vices, unifies everything in the Supreme indestructible (soul). Thus it is stated in the Sruti:—Just as animals and birds do not approach a blazing mountain, faults never come near those who understand Brahman.” (18).
“It has been also said elsewhere when the sage, conditioned as prána, has obtained the mastery over his mind, and left outside all the objects of the senses, then let him remain void of all volition. Since the individual soul called prána springs from the non-prána (Supreme Intelligence); hence let the (apparent) prána fix itself in the fourth stage (of pure intelligence). Thus saith the Sruti;—“That which is itself apart from intellect, which yet abides in the midst of intellect, the inconceivable, the supremely secret, on this let him fix his intellect (chitta); thus this subtle body having no object, is merged (in the Supreme).” (19).
“It has also been stated elsewhere that when the sage, experienced as prána, has gained control over his mind and has set aside all sensory objects, he should remain free from all desire. Since the individual soul known as prána originates from the non-prána (Supreme Intelligence), he should allow the (apparent) prána to focus on the fourth stage (of pure intelligence). Thus says the Sruti;—“That which exists beyond intellect, yet resides within intellect, the unimaginable, the most secret, let him center his mind (chitta) on this; thus this subtle body, having no object, merges into the Supreme.” (19).
“It hath also been said elsewhere; there is yet a higher exercise of attention (dháraná) for the sage; after pressing the end of his tongue against his palate and restraining his voice, mind and breath, he beholds Brahman by contemplation. When thus by the annihilation of the mind, he beholds the self-manifesting soul, the less than the least, as identified with the supreme soul, then having seen the soul thus identified, he becomes divested of self. Being thus divested, he becomes unlimited, destitute of material support, only an object of pure thought. This is the great secret,—final emancipation. Thus saith the Sruti;—By the serenity of the intellect he destroys all action, good or bad; with serene soul, abiding in the Divine Soul, he enjoys undying bliss.” (20).
“It has also been said elsewhere; there is an even greater level of focus (dháraná) for the wise person. After pressing the tip of his tongue against the roof of his mouth and controlling his voice, mind, and breath, he perceives Brahman through meditation. When, by silencing the mind, he sees the self-revealing soul, smaller than the tiniest particle, as united with the supreme soul, then upon realizing this unity, he lets go of the ego. Once he is free from ego, he becomes limitless, without any material dependence, existing solely as an object of pure thought. This is the great secret—ultimate liberation. Thus says the Sruti: By calming the intellect, he negates all actions, whether good or bad; with a tranquil soul, united with the Divine Soul, he experiences everlasting bliss.” (20).
“It hath been said also; the artery, called sushumná, which supplies the passage for the vital air, rises upward (from the [Pg 80]heart) and is interrupted in the middle of the palate. By means of this artery, conjoined with the prána (brought under subjection), the mind merged by contemplation into its object Brahman, and the repetition of the mystic syllable Om, let him rise upwards turning the end of his tongue on the palate, and uniting the senses (with the prána and mind) ]. Let the absence of limitation contemplate itself (i. e. let him contemplate on the unlimited Brahman). Then he attains freedom from all organs; and becomes no longer capable of pain or pleasure. He gains absolute unity.” Thus saith the Sruti:—
“It has also been said that the artery, called sushumná, which carries vital air, goes upward (from the [Pg 80]heart) and is interrupted in the middle of the palate. Through this artery, combined with the prána (brought under control), the mind, through contemplation on its object Brahman, and the repetition of the mystical sound Om, should rise upward by moving the tip of the tongue against the palate, uniting the senses (with the prána and mind). Let the absence of limitation contemplate itself (i.e., let him meditate on the unlimited Brahman). Then he achieves freedom from all organs and becomes incapable of pain or pleasure. He attains absolute unity.” Thus says the Sruti:—
“First having mastered prána, then having fixed it on the palate, having crossed the state of limitation, let him in the crown of his head, merge (the soul) in the unlimited Brahman.” (21).
“First, after mastering prána, then fixing it on the palate and going beyond limitations, let him merge (the soul) in the infinite Brahman at the crown of his head.” (21).
“Thus he may contemplate Om as the sound and non-sound &c. (22 and 23). Then Om as light, and all other significates of Om.” (24 &c.).
“Therefore, he can think of Om as both sound and silence, etc. (22 and 23). Next, Om as light, along with all other meanings of Om.” (24 &c.).
Those who may think the English version of the lesson on Yoga as not very explicit, will do well to consult the subjoined text in the original.
Those who think the English version of the lesson on Yoga isn't very clear should refer to the original text provided below.
तथा तत् प्रयोगकल्पः । प्राणायामः प्रत्याहारोध्यानंधारणातर्कः समाधिः । षड्वर्गो इत्युच्यते ।—
तथा तत् प्रयोगकल्पः । प्राणायामः प्रत्याहारोध्यानंधारणातर्कः समाधिः । षड्वर्गो इत्युच्यते ।—
अनेन यदा पश्यन् पश्यति रुक्भवर्णं कर्त्तारमीशं पुरुषं ब्रह्मयोनिं । तदाबिद्बान् पुण्य पापे विहाय परेऽव्यये सर्ब्बमेकी करोतीत्येबं ह्याह । यथा पर्ब्बत मादीप्त माश्रयन्ति मृगद्विजाः । तद्वद्ब्रह्मविदो दोषानाश्रयन्ति कदाचन ॥१८
अनेन यदा पश्यन् पश्यति रुक्भवर्णं कर्त्तारमीशं पुरुषं ब्रह्मयोनिं तदाबिद्बान् पुण्य पापे विहाय परेऽव्यये सर्ब्बमेकी करोतीत्येबं ह्याह। यथा पर्ब्बत मादीप्त माश्रयन्ति मृगद्विजाः। तद्वद्ब्रह्मविदो दोषानाश्रयन्ति कदाचन॥१८
अथान्यत्राप्युक्तं । यदावैवहिर्विद्वान् मनोनियम्य इन्द्रियार्थांश्च प्राणोनिवेशयित्वा निःसङ्कल्पस्ततस्तिष्ठेत् । अप्राणादिह यस्मात् सम्भूतः प्राणसंज्ञको जीवस्तस्मात् प्राणोवैतुर्याख्ये धारयेत् । अचित्तं चित्तमध्यस्तमचिन्त्यं गुह्यमुत्तममं । तत्र चित्तं निधायेत तच्च लिङ्गं निराश्रयं ॥
अथान्यत्राप्युक्तं। जब कोई ज्ञानी सारे इंद्रियों को नियंत्रित करके और प्राण का ध्यान केंद्रित करके निर्विचार अवस्था में स्थिर होता है। जिस प्राण से जीव उत्पन्न होता है, वही प्राण परिभाषित किया गया है। सोचने योग्य विचारों से परे, एक गुप्त और उच्चतर स्थिति है। वहां मन को स्थित करना चाहिए, जो कि निर्भर नहीं है।
XVIII. Symbolic Yoga Practice of Mudrá or Chakra Diagrams.
Om the object of Yoga meditation, being already described in sections IX. &c. of this article as symbolical of Divine nature, [Pg 81]and its different divisions as emblematical of the eternal attributes or hypostases of the Self—same Unity, they are as shown before, represented by the component letters of that mystic syllable, and meditated upon by the mental arithmetic of the speculative theosophist, the vedántist and yogi. But as the majority of people of grosser understandings are more dependant on ocular and sensible symbolism than abstract idealism, the Tantras have purposely contrived many a figure and diagram (Mudrás and Chakras) for their guidance, of which we will give a few below with their geometrical names and notations.
Om, the focus of Yoga meditation, has already been discussed in sections IX. & c. of this article as a symbol of Divine nature, [Pg 81]. Its various divisions represent the eternal attributes or aspects of the Self—same Unity, which, as previously shown, are depicted by the individual letters of that mystical syllable and contemplated through the analytical thought process of speculative theosophists, vedántists, and yogis. However, since most people with less refined understanding rely more on visual and tangible symbols than on abstract ideas, the Tantras have intentionally created various figures and diagrams (Mudrás and Chakras) for their guidance, a few of which we will present below along with their geometric names and notations.
It will appear from the diagrams described hereafter that Om the symbol of Brahman the Universal Sat or existence, serves to show us as a chart of the world, or representation of the cranium, everything existing in the physical and intellectual world, which is expressed by the word Om (ॐ शब्द सर्ब्बार्थ वाचकः), in its different divisions and partitions for our meditation and contemplation. The pious and religious spiritualist may employ them in Divine contemplation, but the majority are at liberty to use them in the meditation of every other subject which comes to be comprised within the compass of their thought, in the groups of significations which the letters are said to convey. Hence the Yoga of old, meant only an intense application of the mind to all subjects of thought and knowledge. Thus the end of our Yoga philosophy is not only the abstruse meditation of Divine attributes, but the mental reflection of every thing besides.
It will be evident from the diagrams explained below that Om, the symbol of Brahman, the Universal Sat or existence, acts as a map of the world, or a representation of the mind, showing us everything that exists in both the physical and intellectual realms. This is encapsulated in the word Om (ॐ शब्द सर्ब्बार्थ वाचकः), along with its various divisions and segments for our meditation and contemplation. Devout spiritual seekers can use these in their Divine contemplation, while most people are free to apply them to meditate on any other topic that comes to mind, within the meanings that the letters are said to represent. Therefore, the Yoga of ancient times meant simply an intense focus of the mind on all subjects of thought and knowledge. Thus, the goal of our Yoga philosophy is not only the deep meditation on Divine attributes but also the mental reflection on everything else.
XIX. Mathematical Study of the Diagrams of Om.
Correctness of the Diagrams. We have seen from the diagrams given in the following section, that the Tántrika formulists have spared no pains to divide the great circle of the Universe, filled by the omnipresence of Brahma and represented by the figure om, into several parts for the purpose of meditating His different hypostases, and contemplation [Pg 82]o£ the various orders of creation. We are now to inquire as to whether these several divisions of a mathematical circle of 360 degrees are geometrically correct, or mere arbitrary partitions made by ignorant priests for their own amusement and deception of their proselytes.
Accuracy of the Diagrams. We've seen in the diagrams provided in the next section that the Tántrika formulators have gone to great lengths to divide the vast circle of the Universe, filled with the omnipresence of Brahma and represented by the figure om, into several parts for the purpose of meditating on His different aspects and contemplating the various orders of creation. We now need to investigate whether these divisions of a mathematical circle of 360 degrees are geometrically correct or just arbitrary partitions made by uninformed priests for their own amusement and to mislead their followers. [Pg 82]
The Heptagon and Nonagon. Now for instance, the problem of inscribing a heptagon or a nonagon in a circle will at once startle a student of Euclid as altogether impossible, and identical with that which was celebrated among Greek geometricians as the problem of the trisection of the angle. If treated algebraically, it leads to a cubic equation with three real roots, the arithmetical value of which can be found only approximately.
The Heptagon and Nonagon. For example, the task of inscribing a heptagon or a nonagon in a circle would immediately astonish a student of Euclid as completely impossible, similar to what was famously known among Greek mathematicians as the problem of angle trisection. When approached algebraically, it results in a cubic equation with three real roots, the numerical values of which can only be determined approximately.
The Lílávatí’s solution. The author of the Lílávatí has solved the problems, but given no account of the way in which he got the numbers stated by him; if they had been obtained by solution of the above mentioned equation, they would probably have been more accurate than they are. He only lays down an arbitrary rule, that the side of the heptagon is 52055/120000 of the diameter, and that of the nonagon 41081/120000 of the same. Neither of these is very far from the truth. The accurate value of the side of the heptagon lies between 82/182 and 105/242. The side of the nonagon lies between 13/38 and 105/307.
The Lílávatí's answer. The author of the Lílávatí has figured out the problems, but he hasn’t explained how he arrived at the numbers he provided; if he had solved the previously mentioned equation, the results would likely be more precise than they are. He only presents an arbitrary rule stating that the side of the heptagon is 52055/120000 of the diameter, and that of the nonagon is 41081/120000 of the same. Both of these are fairly close to the truth. The exact value of the side of the heptagon is between 82/182 and 105/242. The side of the nonagon is between 13/38 and 105/307.
Commentators on Lílávatí. Among the commentators on Lílávatí, Rámakrishna, Gangádhara, and Ranganátha have not attempted any demonstration of the problems in question, and have contented themselves with merely repeating the figures contained in the text. Ganesa confesses that the proof of the sides of the regular pentagon, heptagon and nonagon cannot be shown in a manner similar to that of the triangle, square and octagon.
Commentators on Lílávatī. Among the commentators on Lílávatí, Rámakrishna, Gangádhara, and Ranganátha haven't tried to explain the problems at hand and have only repeated the figures given in the text. Ganesa admits that the proof for the sides of the regular pentagon, heptagon, and nonagon can't be demonstrated in the same way as for the triangle, square, and octagon.
The Pentagon. But this is untrue of the pentagon; its side can be geometrically found as shown in Euclid Book IV. Prop 11; and the admission of Ganesa serves only to [Pg 83]prove, that he was unacquainted with the Sanskrit translation of Euclid which contains a solution of this problem. Ganesa cannot mean only that the side of the pentagon is incommensurable with the diameter; for that is equally true of the triangle, square and octagon, inscribed in a circle.
The Pentagon. However, this is not the case for the pentagon; its side can be geometrically determined as shown in Euclid Book IV. Prop 11; and Ganesa's admission only proves that he wasn't familiar with the Sanskrit translation of Euclid, which provides a solution to this problem. Ganesa cannot imply merely that the side of the pentagon is incommensurable with the diameter; because that is also true for the triangle, square, and octagon inscribed in a circle.
THE FIGURES.
Of Om (On Or En) of Hindu Ontology.
Of Om (On Or En) in Hindu Ontology.
I. | Mudrá, Madawar, Sphere or Sphaira. |
A Symbol of the Universe and Universalia. | |
A System of the Universal Religion. | |
ॐकार मुद्रा । अखण्डमण्डलाकारं व्याप्तयेनचराचर स्वरूपं । | |
II. | The circle O, An Emblem of infinity and Eternity. |
A Type of the Catholic Theism of Hindus. | |
ॐकार वृत्तं । अनाद्यनन्तसनातन व्राह्मधर्म्मस्वरूपञ्च । | |
III. | The convexity of O. A Type of the Extramundane, |
Unknowable and Absolute Supreme Brahma. | |
Significant of Agnoism and Agnosticism. | |
ॐवृत्तपरिधेःपरं । अपरिमेयाज्ञेयतुरीयपरव्रह्म स्वरूपं । | |
IV. | The concavity of O. Emblem of Intramundane |
Immensity of knowable Nature and its God Brahma . | |
And Indicative of Gnosticism and Pantheism. | |
ॐकारबृत्तमध्यं । प्रज्ञेय निर्गुणब्रह्मतथाज्ञेयब्रह्माण्डस्वरूपं । | |
V. | The circle with the Central point or Monad. |
A Symbol of the Definite and known world and its God. | |
And signifying the Monotheism of all nations. | |
ॐबृत्तं सविन्दुमध्यं । सगुणब्रह्मविन्दुब्रह्माण्डवीजमपर तैजस ब्रह्मस्वरूपं । | |
1. | The circle with the central A, अ Alif or Unit. |
Emblematical of the unity of a Personal God. | |
[Pg 84] And the Primary unity of all things in Nature. | |
And significant of unitarianity or Advaita matam. | |
ॐकार बृत्त केन्द्रस्थअकार सहितं । सोपाधिक एकमेवाद्वितीयमतरूपं । | |
2. | The two Semicircles of O. Symbolical of Duad or Duality . |
In the dualism of Persons in the God-head as Dvaitam. | |
And the Duads of Co-ordinate Principles in Nature. | |
And signifying the Ditheism of all Dualistic creeds. | |
ॐ वृत्तार्द्धद्वयं । सोपाधिकेश्वरस्यभेदद्वयं । जीवव्रह्म पुम्प्रकृत्यादि दैतमतरूपं । | |
3. | The Trisected circle of Om. A symbol of the Triad or Trinity. |
Indicative of a Triality of Persons in the God-head as Traitam. | |
And the co-ordinate Triples of the Principles in Nature. | |
And signifying the Tritheism of Trinitarianity. | |
त्रिभक्त वृत्तं । अउमयुक्तं । त्रिगुणात्मक व्रह्मादित्रिमूर्त्ति । व्याहृति त्रयादि । त्रैतमतरूपं । | |
3. | (a) The Tripartite circle. With the Inscribed Triangle Euclid (IV. 2). |
A symbol of the Holy Trinity (Trimúrti on the three sides). | |
And the Triangular female emblem of God-mother in the midst. | |
And Indicating the Materialistic Trinitarianism of Hindus. | |
ॐ वृत्तान्तर्गत त्रिभुजं । अव्यक्तशक्ति वा प्रकृत्यात्मकत्रिमूर्त्तिरूपं । त्रैतं मतं । | |
4. | The Four Quadrants of the circle of Om or a square. |
Emblematical of the Tetrad of the Divinity. | |
And the co-ordinate Quadruples of Things.[Pg 85] | |
And signifying the Quaternity of certain creeds. | |
ॐकारवृत्तपादाः । अउमविन्दुयुक्ताः । विश्वादितुरीय ब्रह्म । वा सप्रकृतित्रिमूर्त्तिरूपं । | |
5. | The Pentagon Inscribed in the circle. Denoting the Pentad. |
The Angular Points A. B. C. D. & E. Meeting at the Centre O (Euclid IV. 11). | |
Indicative of the Quintuple Hypostases of the Deity. | |
The Quintessence and the Five fold co-ordinates of Elementary bodies. | |
ॐ वृत्तस्य पञ्चभुजं । अउमविन्दुनादयुक्तं । पञ्चकोश पञ्चप्राण पञ्चभूतमयं । | |
6. | The Hexagon in the Circle. Significant of the Hexad. |
The Angular Points A.B.C.D.E.F. Meeting at the centre (Euclid IV. 15). | |
Denotative of the sextuple Evolutions of the Monad O. | |
And Indicative of the Six Internal and External Organs of sense. | |
वृत्तस्य षड्भुजं । ॐ नमो षोढ़ारूपं । अउम॰ ৺नमषडिन्द्रिय षड्रस षडङ्गादिस्वरूपं । | |
7. | The Heptagon. Inscribed in the circle O. Indicates the Heptad. |
The Angular Points A. B. C. D. E. F. G. Meeting at the centre O. | |
According to the Process of Lílávatí mentioned below. | |
Indicates the septuple Hypostases of Divine Essence, viz; | |
The Five External senses, mind and intellect. (Anquetil). | |
And the seven fold co-ordinate bodies in creation, viz; the seven Worlds, seven Planets, seven Continents and Oceans. | |
ॐवृत्तस्य सप्तभुजं । अउम॰ ৺ नमःयुक्तं । प्रज्ञादि आत्मारूपं । सप्तभुवनमयविराजरूपं । सप्त ग्रह सप्त द्वीप सप्त समुद्रञ्च । [Pg 86] | |
8. | The Octagon (A. B. C. D. E. F. G. H). Inscribed in the circle O. |
By Bisection of the Quadrants (in Figure 4). | |
Indicative of the Octad or Octuple states of Spirit and Body. | |
viz, the five Vital airs or the five external or five Internal senses with the Mind, Intellect and consciousness (Chittam). All forms of the Spirit. | |
And the eight material forms of Earth &c., treated of in the Ashta Múrti. | |
ॐ वृत्तस्याष्टभुजं । ॐ नमोयुक्तं अउओम॰ ৺ नमः । अष्ट बुद्धीन्द्रिय तथा ईश्वराष्टमूर्तिरूपं । | |
9. | The Nonagon A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I. Inscribed in the circle O. |
By Trisection of the three sections of a Tripartite circle. | |
Symbolical of a nonad or nine fold nature of the Deity. | |
And the nine doors or organs of Animal bodies. | |
ॐ वृत्तस्य नव भुजं । त्रिभुजस्यत्रिभक्तभुजत्रयं । ओन्नमो शान्ति युक्तं । अउओम॰ ৺ नमः शान्ति । | |
आत्मनः नवधारूपाणि । तथाजीवदेहस्य नवद्वारानिच । आत्मनः नव रूपाणि यथा— | |
अ-जाग्रत् बैश्वानरः । उ-स्वप्नजतैजनः । म-सुसुप्त प्रज्ञा । ओ-तुरीयपरात्पर व्रह्म । | |
৺ नाद समष्टि सूत्रात्मा । ॰ विन्दुव्यष्टि हिरण्य गर्भः । नमः स्थूलविश्वः । शक्ति विश्वरूपः । | |
शान्तिविराजरूपं । सर्ब्बमोङ्कारस्य नव रेखभिः दर्शितं । यथा ॐ | |
10. | The Decagon in a Circle. Emblematical of the Decad. |
The Decagon A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J. By Bisection of the Pentagon. | |
Significant of the Five Internal and five External Senses. | |
And the Ten Directions of space. All filled by Divine Spirit.[Pg 87] | |
ॐवृत्तस्य दशभुजं । वृत्तस्य पञ्च भुजंद्विर्बिभक्तं । दशदिग्व्यापि ईश्वरात्माज्ञापकं । | |
ॐन्नमः शक्तिःयुक्तं । यथा अ, उ, ओ, म, ৺, ॰, नमः, शान्तिः, । | |
वा अ, उ, ओ, म, ৺, ॰, नमः शान्तिः, शान्तिः, शान्तिः । |
These figures might be multiplied ad infinitum, as there is no limit of created things and the attributes of the Creator; but as neither Infinity nor Immensity is comprehensible by the limited understanding of man, the Yogi takes some definite ideas and determinate objects for his meditation, as he is directed by the Natural Religion of mankind.
These numbers can be increased ad infinitum, since there is no limit to created things and the qualities of the Creator; however, since neither Infinity nor Immensity can be fully grasped by human understanding, the Yogi focuses on specific concepts and defined objects for meditation, as guided by the Natural Religion of humanity.
Note to Fig. 7.
Solution of the Problem of inscribing a heptagon in a circle, or dividing the circle into seven equal parts. According to Súryadása’s commentary on Lílávatí. वृत्तान्तर्गत सप्तभुजाङ्कनं सूर्य्यदासमतं ।
Solution of the problem of inscribing a heptagon in a circle, or dividing the circle into seven equal parts. According to Súryadása’s commentary on Lílávatī. वृत्तान्तर्गत सप्तभुजाङ्कनं सूर्य्यदासमतं ।
“For the heptagon समवाहुक सप्तभुजः describe a circle, and an equilateral heptagon in it, then a line being drawn between the भुजाग्ररेखा extremities of any two sides—at pleasure, and three lines from the centre of the circle वृत्तान्तर्गत केन्द्रं to the angles indicated by those extremities भुजाग्रचिन्हित कोणं, an unequal quadrilateral विषम चतुर्भुजं is formed. The greater sides and the least diagonal क्षुद्रतरकर्णं thereof are equal to the semi-diameter व्यसार्द्धतुल्यं”. The value of the greater diagonal, which is assumed arbitrarily, is the chord of the arc चापस्य पूर्णज्या encompassing the two sides. Its arrow शरः being deduced in the manner before directed, is the side of a small rectangular triangle एकजात्य त्रिभुजं ।
“For the heptagon समवाहुक सप्तभुजः, draw a circle and an equilateral heptagon inside it. Then, draw a line connecting the endpoints of any two sides, as you wish. From the center of the circle वृत्तान्तर्गत केन्द्रं, draw three lines to the angles marked by those endpoints भुजाग्रचिन्हित कोणं, forming an unequal quadrilateral विषम चतुर्भुजं. The longer sides and the shortest diagonal क्षुद्रतरकर्णं of this quadrilateral are equal to the semi-diameter व्यसार्द्धतुल्यं.” The value of the longer diagonal, which is chosen arbitrarily, is the chord of the arc चापस्य पूर्णज्या that stretches across the two sides. Its arrow शरः can be determined as previously directed, and it is the side of a small right triangle एकजात्य त्रिभुजं.
Thus the greater diagonal बृहत्तरकर्णं, being arbitrarily assumed to be 93,804, is the chord sought इष्टज्याः; its arrow found in the manner directed is 22,579; this is the side, and half the base or chord जीवारूप भूम्यर्द्ध कोटि is the upright 46,902; their squares are 509711241 and 21997604; the square root of the sum of which is the side वर्गमूलं of the heptagon or 52,055 योगमूलं ।
Thus the larger diagonal, arbitrarily set as 93,804, is the desired chord; its arrow, determined as directed, is 22,579; this is the side, and half the base or chord is the upright 46,902; their squares are 509711241 and 21997604; the square root of the sum of these is the side of the heptagon or 52,055.
[Pg 88]
[Pg 88]
These numbers are given from the copy of Súryadása’s commentary on the Lílávatí in the library of the As. Society. There are two obvious errors in them, probably of the copyist लिपिकर प्रमादः; viz. 22,579 should be 22.581, and 21997604 should be 2199797604.
These numbers are taken from the copy of Súryadása’s commentary on the Lílávatí in the library of the As. Society. There are two clear errors in them, likely made by the copyist लिपिकर प्रमादः; namely, 22,579 should be 22,581, and 21,997,604 should be 2,199,797,604.
Note to Fig. 9.
To inscribe a nonagon in a circle, वृत्तान्तर्गत नवभुजं i. e., to divide it into nine parts. “A circle being described as before, inscribe a triangle वृत्तान्तर्गत त्रिभुजं in it. Thus the circle is divided into three parts. Three equal chords समान पूर्णज्या being drawn in each of these portions, a nonagon is thus inscribed in it वृत्तस्य नव भुजक्षेत्रं; and three oblongs वृत्तस्य चतुर्भुज क्षेत्रं are formed within the same; of which the base is equal to the side of the (inscribed) triangle भूमिवृत्तस्य त्रिभुजभुजतुल्यं । Then two perpendiculars लम्बपातद्वयं being drawn in the oblong, it is divided into three portions, the first and last of which are triangles परपूर्ब्बांश त्रिभुजं; and the intermediate one is a tetragon. मध्यांश चतुर्भुजं । The base in each of them is a third part of the side of the inscribed triangle त्रिभुजवाहोस्त्रितीयांशः(?). It is the upright (of a rectangular triangle) जात्यत्रिभुजकोटि; the perpendicular is its side; and the square root of the sum of their squares भुजकोटिवर्गयोगमूलं is the hypotenuse कर्णः, and is the side of the nonagon नवभुजं.
To inscribe a nonagon in a circle, i.e., to divide it into nine parts. “First, draw a circle as before, and inscribe a triangle within it. This divides the circle into three parts. By drawing three equal chords in each of these sections, a nonagon is inscribed in it; and within the same circle, three rectangles are formed, with the base equal to the side of the inscribed triangle. Then, by drawing two perpendiculars in the rectangle, it gets divided into three parts, the first and last of which are triangles, while the middle one is a quadrilateral. The base in each of them is one-third of the side of the inscribed triangle. In this case, it's the height of a right triangle; the perpendicular is its side, and the square root of the sum of their squares is the hypotenuse, which is also the side of the nonagon.
“To find the perpendicular लम्बं, put an assumed chord कल्पितज्या equal to half the chord पूर्णज्यार्द्धं of the (inscribed) tetragon; find its arrow in the manner aforesaid, and subtract that from the arrow of the chord तत्रिभुजस्यशर of the (inscribed) triangle, the remainder is the perpendicular. लम्बपरिमाणं । Thus the perpendicular लम्बं comes out 21,989: it is the side of a rectangular triangle. The third part of the inscribed एकजात्य त्रिभुजं triangle is 34,641: it is the upright. कोटि । The square root of the sum of their squares वर्गयोग मूलं is 41,031: and is the side of the inscribed nonagon.” वृत्तस्यनवभुजं ।
“To find the perpendicular, set an assumed chord equal to half the chord of the inscribed tetragon; find its arrow as described earlier, and subtract that from the arrow of the chord of the inscribed triangle. The result is the perpendicular. Thus, the perpendicular comes out to 21,989: it is the side of a right triangle. The third part of the inscribed triangle is 34,641: it is the upright. The square root of the sum of their squares is 41,031: and it is the side of the inscribed nonagon.”
[Pg 89]
[Pg 89]

[Pg 1]
[Pg 1]
YOGA VÁSISHTHA.
BOOK I.
ON MORAL APATHY
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTION.
Section I.
DIVINE ADORATION
Hail The Eternal.
Hail The Eternal.
Om, salutation to the self-same Reality, from whom all beings proceed, by whom they are manifest, upon whom they depend, and in whom they become extinct (in the end).
Om, greetings to the same Reality, from which all beings emerge, by which they are revealed, on which they rely, and in which they ultimately cease to exist.
2. He is the knower, the knowledge and all that is to be known. He is the seer, the (act of) seeing, and all that is to be seen. He is the actor, the cause and the effect: therefore salutation to Him (who is all) knowledge himself.
2. He is the knower, the knowledge, and everything there is to know. He is the seer, the act of seeing, and everything there is to be seen. He is the actor, the cause, and the effect; therefore, I salute Him, who is all knowledge himself.
3. Salutation to Him (who is) supreme bliss itself, from whom flow the dews of delight (as water springs from a fountain) both in heaven and earth, and who is the life of all.
3. Greeting to Him (who is) pure bliss itself, from whom the drops of joy flow (like water springs from a fountain) both in heaven and on earth, and who is the essence of all life.
SECTION II.
Narrative of Sutíkshna.
4. One Sutíkshna, a Bráhmana, whose mind was full of doubts, went to the hermitage of Agasti and asked the sage respectfully:—
4. A Brahmin named Sutíkshna, who was filled with doubts, went to the hermitage of Agasti and respectfully asked the sage:—
5. Oh great sage! that art informed in all the ways and[Pg 2] truths of virtue, and knowest with certainty all the Sástras, I am in a great doubt (about something) which I pray you will kindly remove.
5. Oh wise sage! You who are knowledgeable about all the paths and truths of virtue and are certain of all the scriptures, I am in deep doubt about something, and I ask you to kindly help me resolve it.
6. Tell me whether a man’s acts or his knowledge or both of these, is in your opinion, the cause of his emancipation.
6. Tell me if you think a man’s actions, his knowledge, or both are what lead to his freedom.
7. Agasti replied:—
7. Agasti replied:—
As the flight of birds in the air is effected by means of both their wings, so the highest state of emancipation is attained through the instrumentality of both knowledge and acts.
Just as birds fly in the air using their wings, the highest level of freedom is achieved through both knowledge and action.
8. It is neither our acts nor knowledge alone that produces emancipation, but both together are known as the means of it.
8. It's not just our actions or our knowledge that bring about freedom, but both together are what really make it happen.
SECTION III.
Kárunya's story.
9. I will recite to you an instance on this subject from the old traditions, relating a Bráhman named Kárunya, who was learned in the Vedas in days of yore.
9. I will share an example on this topic from ancient traditions about a Bráhman named Kárunya, who was well-versed in the Vedas long ago.
10. He was the son of Agnivesya and accomplished in the Vedas and all their branches, and after finishing his studies at the preceptor’s, returned to his own abode.
10. He was the son of Agnivesya and skilled in the Vedas and all their aspects, and after completing his studies with his teacher, he returned to his home.
11. He remained a sceptic at home, holding his taciturnity and inertness to acts: when his father Agnivesya saw his son so slack in his duties, he upbraided him thus for his good.
11. He stayed a skeptic at home, keeping quiet and avoiding any action: when his father Agnivesya saw his son so lazy with his responsibilities, he scolded him like this for his own good.
12-13. Agnivesya said:—
12-13. Agnivesya said:—
Why my son do you not discharge your duties, tell me how can you succeed (in anything) if you remain inactive, and tell me also the reason of your cessation from acts.
Why, my son, aren't you fulfilling your responsibilities? Tell me, how can you succeed in anything if you stay inactive? Also, tell me why you've stopped taking action.
14. Kárunya replied:—
14. Kárunya responded:—
The offering of daily oblations, and performance of morning and evening devotions during life, are inculcated in the Veda and law as the active duties (of men).
The practice of making daily offerings and performing morning and evening prayers throughout life is emphasized in the Veda and law as the active responsibilities (of people).
15. But it is neither by acts or riches, nor by means of progeny, that one obtains his liberation, it is solely by self-denial that Stoics taste the ambrosia (of emancipation).
15. But you can't achieve liberation through actions or wealth, nor by having children; it's only through self-denial that Stoics experience the bliss of freedom.
16. Tell me my father! which of these two ordinances is to be[Pg 3] observed by me? Doubtful of this I have become indifferent to acts.
16. Tell me, my father! Which of these two rules should I follow[Pg 3]? Uncertain about this, I've grown indifferent to actions.
17. Agasti said:—
17. Agasti said:—
Hear me my son, that Kárunya after saying so held his silence; when his father seeing him thus, rejoined his speech.
Hear me, my son. After saying this, Kárunya fell silent. When his father saw him like this, he continued speaking.
18. Agnivesya said:—
Agnivesya said:—
Hear me relate a narrative (to you) my son, and you having fully considered its purport in your mind, may do as you may choose (best for you).
Listen to the story I'm about to share with you, my son, and after you've thought it over, you can decide what is best for you.
SECTION IV.
Suruchi's story.
19. There was a damsel named Suruchi, the best of the Apsará nymphs, who was seated on the mountain peak of Himálaya, beset by peacocks around.
19. There was a young woman named Suruchi, the finest of the Apsará nymphs, who was sitting on the mountain peak of Himálaya, surrounded by peacocks.
20. Here Kinnaras inflamed by love sported with their mates, and the fall of heavenly streams (Gangá and Yamuná), served to expurgate the gravest sins (of men).
20. Here, Kinnaras, consumed by love, played with their companions, and the flow of heavenly rivers (Ganga and Yamuna) helped to cleanse the worst sins of humans.
21. She beheld a messenger of Indra making his way through the sky; and then this most fortunate and best of Apsarás, addressed him thus:
21. She saw a messenger of Indra flying through the sky; and then this most fortunate and best of Apsarás spoke to him:
22. Suruchi said:—
22. Suruchi said:—
O thou herald of gods, tell me kindly whence thou comest and whither art thou destined at present.
O you messenger of the gods, please tell me where you come from and where you are headed right now.
SECTION V.
Account of Arishtanemi.
23. The divine Ariel replied:—Well hast thou asked Oh pretty browed maid, and I will tell thee all as it is. Know, Arishtanemi the royal sage, who has made over his realm to his son.
23. The divine Ariel replied:—You’ve asked a great question, oh beautiful maid, and I’ll share everything as it is. Know that Arishtanemi, the royal sage, has passed his kingdom to his son.
24. He has (now) with religious indifference (to the world), set out to the forest for (practice of) asceticism, and is performing his austerities on the Gandha Mádana mountains.
24. He has now, with a detached attitude toward the world, gone into the forest to practice asceticism and is performing his austerities on the Gandha Mádana mountains.
25. I am now returning from there after discharge of my errand, and repairing to Sakra’s (palace) to report the matter.
25. I am now coming back from there after completing my task, and heading to Sakra’s (palace) to report on it.
26. Suruchi said:—
Suruchi said:—
Tell me, my Lord, what matter has taken place there. I am[Pg 4] with submission (much) inquisitive after it, nor shouldest thou cause me (the pain of) anxiety.
Tell me, my Lord, what has happened there. I am[Pg 4] very eager to know, and you shouldn't make me worry.
27. The messenger replied:—
27. The messenger responded:—
Hear me gentle maid, relate to thee in length (everything) as it has occurred.
Hear me, gentle lady, and I will tell you everything in detail as it happened.
28. On hearing that the king was practising the utmost rigors of asceticism in that forest, Indra, the lord of gods, desired me to take this heavenly car and repair at once to the spot.
28. When Indra, the king of the gods, heard that the king was undergoing extreme ascetic practices in the forest, he wanted me to take this heavenly chariot and go there immediately.
29. “Take this car,” said he, “bearing the (dancing) Apsarás equipped with all their musical instruments, and furnished with a band of Gandharvas, Siddhas, Yakshas and Kinnaras.”
29. “Take this car,” he said, “carrying the (dancing) Apsarás equipped with all their musical instruments, along with a group of Gandharvas, Siddhas, Yakshas, and Kinnaras.”
30. “Convey them,” said he, “with all their wired instruments, flutes and drums to the auspices of the Sylvan mount of Gandha Mádana.
30. “Take them,” he said, “along with all their wired instruments, flutes, and drums to the guidance of the Sylvan mountain of Gandha Mádana.
31. “There having placed the Prince Aristanemi in the vehicle, bring him to the enjoyment of heavenly delight in this city of Amarávati (the seat of immortals).”
31. “After placing Prince Aristanemi in the vehicle, take him to experience heavenly joy in this city of Amarávati (the realm of immortals).”
32. The messenger added:—
The messenger added:—
Receiving this injunction of Indra and taking the car with all its equipments, I proceeded to that mountain.
Receiving this order from Indra and taking the chariot with all its gear, I went to that mountain.
33. Having arrived at the mountain and advancing to the hermitage of the king, I delivered to him the orders of the great Indra.
33. After reaching the mountain and making my way to the king's hermitage, I presented him with the orders from the great Indra.
34. Hearing my words, Oh happy damsel! the king spoke to me with reluctance and said: “I wish to ask thee something O messenger, which (I hope) thou wilt deign to answer.
34. Hearing my words, oh happy lady! the king spoke to me hesitantly and said: “I want to ask you something, oh messenger, which I hope you will kindly answer.
35. “Tell me what good and what evils there are in heaven, that knowing them (beforehand), I may think of settling there as I may choose.”
35. “Tell me what good and what bad things exist in heaven, so that I can consider settling there if I decide to.”
36. I answered, saying:—
I replied, saying:—
In heaven there is ample reward for merit, conferring perfect bliss (to all); but it is the degree of meritoriousness that leads one to higher heavens.
In heaven, there are plenty of rewards for good deeds, granting complete happiness to everyone; however, it's the level of goodness that takes someone to higher realms of heaven.
37. By moderate virtue, one is certainly entitled to a middle station, and virtue of an inferior order, leads a person to a lower position (in the heavens).
37. With moderate virtue, a person is definitely entitled to a middle place, while a lower level of virtue leads someone to a lower position (in the heavens).
[Pg 5]
[Pg 5]
38. But one’s virtue is destroyed by his impatience at the excellence of his betters, by his haughtiness to his equals, and by his joy at the inferiority of others.
38. But a person's virtue is ruined by their impatience towards the greatness of those better than them, by their arrogance towards their peers, and by their pleasure in the shortcomings of others.
39. When one’s virtue is thus destroyed, he must enter the abode of mortals. These and the like are the effects of merit and demerit (with us) in heaven.
39. When someone's virtue is destroyed like this, they must enter the realm of humans. These and similar things are the results of good and bad deeds (for us) in heaven.
40. Hearing this, Oh good maiden, the king answered and said: “I do not, Oh divine messenger! like the heaven that is of such like conditions.
40. Hearing this, oh good maiden, the king replied: “I do not, oh divine messenger! like the heaven that is like that.”
41. “I will henceforth practise the most austere form of devotion, and abandon this my unhallowed human frame in the same way, as the snake abandons his time-worn-skin (slough).
41. “From now on, I will practice the strictest form of devotion and shed this unholy human body just like a snake sheds its old skin.”
42. “Be thou pleased, Oh delegate of the gods! to return with thy heavenly car to the presence of the great Indra whence thou comest, and fare thee well.”
42. “Please, oh messenger of the gods! Return with your celestial chariot to the presence of the great Indra from where you came, and take care.”
43. The celestial emissary resumed:—
43. The celestial messenger continued:—
Thus being bid, I went Oh goodly dame to the presence of Sakra to report the matter. Who upon my rehearsal of the matter, was struck with great wonder.
Thus being asked, I went, oh kind lady, to see Sakra to report the situation. Upon hearing my account, he was filled with great amazement.
44. Then the great Indra again spoke to me with a sweet voice and said: “Go you my herald again to that king, and take him to the hermitage of Válmíki.
44. Then the great Indra spoke to me again in a pleasant voice and said: “Go, my messenger, back to that king, and take him to the hermitage of Válmíki.
45. “He is well acquainted with every truth, tell him my errand for the instruction of the dispassionate prince, saying:—
45. “He knows all the facts, so tell him about my mission to inform the level-headed prince, saying:—
46. ‘Oh thou great sage! remonstrate with this prince who is humble and dispassionate, and dislikes the enjoyments of heaven.
46. ‘Oh, you great sage! Talk to this prince who is humble and calm, and who doesn’t care for the pleasures of heaven.
47. ‘So that this prince who is aggrieved at the miseries of the world, may gradually come to attain his emancipation.’”
47. ‘So that this prince, who is troubled by the suffering in the world, may eventually achieve his freedom.’”
48. I then went and explained my mission to the royal hermit, took him to the sage Válmíki (who had grown amidst the ant-hills), and to whom I delivered great Indrá’s charge for the king’s practice (of the means) for his final liberation.
48. I then went and explained my mission to the royal hermit, took him to the sage Válmíki (who had grown up among the ant hills), and delivered great Indrá’s instructions for the king’s practices for his ultimate liberation.
49. Then the sage (named after the ant-hill in which he[Pg 6] had grown), welcomed the King with gentle inquiries regarding his welfare.
49. Then the wise man (named after the ant hill where he[Pg 6] had grown up) welcomed the King with kind questions about his well-being.
50. The prince replied:—
50. The prince responded:—
“Oh great seer, that art informed in all the truths of religion, and art the greatest of them that know the knowable, thy very sight has given me all that I desired, and therein is all my welfare.
“Oh great seer, who is wise in all the truths of religion, and who is the greatest among those who understand the knowable, your very sight has given me everything I wanted, and in that is all my well-being.
51. “Great sire, I wish to learn from thee how I may escape the miseries which arise from one’s connection with this world, and which (I hope) thou wilt reveal to me without reserve.”
51. “Great lord, I want to understand how I can escape the pain that comes from being connected to this world, and I hope you will share that with me openly.”
52. Válmíki said:—
52. Válmíki said:—
Hear me Oh king! I will relate to you the entire Rámáyana, by the hearing and understanding of which you will be saved even while in this life.
Hear me, O King! I will tell you the whole Rámáyana, and by listening to and understanding it, you will be saved even during this life.
SECTION VI.
Rama's History.
53. Hear me Oh great and intelligent king, repeat to you the sacred conversation which took place between Ráma and Vasishtha relating the way to liberation, and which I well know from my knowledge (of human nature).
53. Listen to me, oh great and wise king, as I share with you the sacred conversation that happened between Ráma and Vasishtha about the path to liberation, which I know well from my understanding of human nature.
54. The prince said:—
The prince said:—
“O thou best of sages, tell me precisely who and what this Ráma was, what was his bondage and how he got freed from it.”
“O you best of sages, tell me exactly who and what this Rama was, what his bondage was, and how he was freed from it.”
55. Válmíki said:—
55. Válmíki said:—
Hari was proscribed under an imprecation to take upon himself the form of a prince, with an assumed ignorance as that of a man of little understanding.
Hari was banned under a curse to take on the role of a prince, pretending to be as naive as someone with a limited understanding.
56. The prince said: “Tell me who was the author of that imprecation, and how it could befal on Ráma, who was the personification of consciousness and felicity, and the very image of wisdom.”
56. The prince said: “Tell me who made that curse, and how it could happen to Ráma, who embodied awareness and happiness, and was the very symbol of wisdom.”
57. Válmíki replied: Sanat-kumára, who was devoid of desires, had been residing at the abode of Brahmá, to which Vishnu, the Lord of the three worlds, was a visitor from Vaikuntha.
57. Válmíki replied: Sanat-kumára, who was free of desires, had been living in Brahmá's home, where Vishnu, the Lord of the three worlds, would occasionally visit from Vaikuntha.
58. The Lord God was welcomed by all the inhabitants[Pg 7] of the Brahmaloka as well as by Brahmá himself, except by Sanat-kumára who was thus beheld and addressed to by the god.
58. The Lord God was welcomed by all the inhabitants[Pg 7] of the Brahmaloka, as well as by Brahmá himself, except for Sanat-kumára, who was therefore seen and spoken to by the god.
59. “Sanat-kumár, it is ignorance that makes thee forsake thy desires for fear of regeneration (on earth), therefore must thou be born under the name of Sara-janmá to be troubled with desires.”
59. “Sanat-kumár, it's ignorance that makes you give up your desires out of fear of being reborn (on earth), so you must be born under the name of Sara-janmá to deal with desires.”
60. Sanat-kumára in return denounced Vishnu by saying:—“Even all discerning as thou art, thou shalt have to sacrifice thine omniscience for some time, and pass as an ignorant mortal (on earth).”
60. Sanat-kumára then criticized Vishnu, saying: “Even though you’re all-knowing, you’ll have to give up your omniscience for a while and live as an ordinary human.”
61. There was another anathema pronounced upon Vishnu by the sage Bhrigu, who seeing his wife killed (by him), became incensed with anger and said: “Vishnu thou shalt have also to be bereft of thy wife.”
61. The sage Bhrigu declared another curse against Vishnu after witnessing his wife being killed by him. Enraged, he said, “Vishnu, you will also lose your wife.”
62. He was again cursed by Vrindá to be deprived of his wife, on account of his beguiling her (in the form of her husband).
62. He was once again cursed by Vrindá to lose his wife because he deceived her while pretending to be her husband.
63. Again when the pregnant wife of Deva-datta was killed (with fear) on seeing the man-lion figure of Vishnu;
63. Once again, when Deva-datta's pregnant wife was killed (out of fear) upon seeing the lion-man form of Vishnu;
64. The leonine Hari was denounced by the husband, who was sorely afflicted at the loss of his consort, to be thus separated from his wife also.
64. The lion-like Hari was accused by the husband, who was deeply troubled by the loss of his wife, to be separated from his spouse as well.
65. Thus denounced by Bhrigu, by Sanat-kumára, Deva-datta and Vrindá, he was obliged (to be born in this earth) in the figure of a human being.
65. Denounced by Bhrigu, Sanat-kumára, Deva-datta, and Vrindá, he had to be born on this earth as a human being.
66. I have thus explained to you the causes of all the imprecations (which were passed on Vishnu), and will now relate to you all other things which you shall have carefully to attend to.
66. I've explained to you the reasons for all the curses that were placed on Vishnu, and now I will tell you about everything else that you need to pay close attention to.
[Pg 8]
[Pg 8]
CHAPTER II.
Purpose of Writing the Rámáyana.
SECTION I.
People Allowed to Read It.
Salutation to the Lord, the universal soul, shining manifest in heaven, earth and the sky, and both within and without myself.
Greeting to the Lord, the universal spirit, shining in the heavens, on earth, and in the sky, both inside and outside of me.
2. One convinced of his constraint (in this mortal world), and desiring his liberation from it, and, who is neither wholly ignorant of, nor quite conversant with divine knowledge, is entitled to (the perusal of) this work.
2. Someone who feels trapped in this mortal world and wants to be free from it, and who isn’t completely unaware of but also isn’t fully familiar with divine knowledge, is entitled to read this work.
3. The wise man, who having well considered the narrative (of Ráma) as the first step, comes afterwards to think on the means of liberation (as are expounded herein), he shall verily be exempt from transmigration (of his soul).
3. The wise person, who has carefully considered the story of Ráma as the first step, will then think about the ways to achieve liberation (as explained here), and they will truly be free from the cycle of rebirth.
4. Know, O destroyer of thy enemies! that I have first embodied the history of Ráma in this Rámáyana (as the preparatory step to salvation).
4. Know, O destroyer of your enemies! that I have first captured the story of Ráma in this Rámáyana (as the first step toward salvation).
5. And I have given the same to my attentive pupil the obedient and intelligent Bharadwája, as the sea yields his gems to their seeker.
5. And I have given the same to my attentive student, the obedient and intelligent Bharadwája, just like the sea provides its gems to those who seek them.
6. These historical preparatories were rehearsed by the learned Bharadwája in the presence of Brahmá, seated in a certain forest of the Sumeru Mountain.
6. These historical preparations were practiced by the knowledgeable Bharadwája in front of Brahmá, who was sitting in a particular forest on Sumeru Mountain.
7. Then the lord Brahmá, the great grandfather of the inhabitants (of the three worlds), was so highly pleased with him that he addressed him saying: “Oh my son! ask the best boon that thou wishest for.”
7. Then Lord Brahmá, the great grandfather of the inhabitants (of the three worlds), was so pleased with him that he said, “Oh my son! Ask for the greatest blessing that you desire.”
8. Bharadwája said:—“Oh thou lord, that art master of the past and future times, grant me the desired boon of communicating to me the means whereby people are liberated from their miseries.”
8. Bharadwája said:—“Oh lord, you who are the master of the past and future, please grant me the wish to know the ways in which people can be freed from their suffering.”
[Pg 9]
[Pg 9]
SECTION II.
Brahmá's Command.
9. Brahmá said:—“Go ask diligently of thy preceptor Válmíki, to complete the faultless Rámáyana that he has undertaken (to write).
9. Brahmá said:—“Go ask your teacher Válmíki seriously to finish the perfect Rámáyana that he has started to write.”
10. “By the hearing of which men will get over their manifold errors, in the same manner as they pass over the sea by the bridge built over it by the great Ráma, who was fraught with all good qualities.”
10. “Hearing this, people will overcome their many mistakes, just like they cross the sea on the bridge built by the great Ráma, who possessed all good qualities.”
11. Válmíki said:—Saying this to Bharadwája, the supreme maker of all beings (Brahmá) accompanied him to my hermitage.
11. Válmíki said:—After saying this to Bharadwája, the greatest creator of all beings (Brahmá) joined him on the way to my hermitage.
12. In right earnest was the god welcomed by me with the argha and offerings of water and the like, when the lord of truth spoke to me for the good of all creatures.
12. I genuinely welcomed the god with the argha and offerings of water and similar things when the lord of truth spoke to me for the benefit of all living beings.
13. Brahmá spake to me saying:—“Do not Oh sage! give up your undertaking until its final completion. No pains ought to be spared to make the history of Ráma as faultless as it ought to be.
13. Brahmá said to me, “Don’t, oh sage! give up your work until it’s fully finished. You should spare no effort to make the history of Ráma as perfect as it should be."
14. “By this work of yours men will forthwith pass over this hazardous world, in the same manner as one crosses the sea in a vessel.”
14. “With your work, people will quickly navigate this dangerous world, just like one crosses the sea in a boat.”
15. Again said the increate Brahmá to me:—“I come to tell this very thing to you, that you complete the work for the benefit of mankind.”
15. Once more, the limitless Brahmá said to me, “I’m here to tell you something important: you need to finish the work for the good of humanity.”
16. Then Oh king, the God disappeared from my sacred hermitage in a moment, just as the wave subsides in the water no sooner it has heaved itself.
16. Then, oh king, God vanished from my sacred hermitage in an instant, just like a wave recedes in the water as soon as it has risen.
17. I was struck with wonder at the disappearance of that (deity), and then being composed in my mind, I inquired of Bharadwája, saying:—
17. I was amazed by the disappearance of that (deity), and after calming my thoughts, I asked Bharadwája, saying:—
18. Tell me, Bharadwája, what Brahmá spoke (to me) in the hermitage; to which he answered saying:—
18. Tell me, Bharadwája, what Brahmá said to me in the hermitage; to which he replied:—
19. “The God commanded you to complete the Rámáyana for the good of men, and as a means of their crossing over the gulf of the world.”
19. “God instructed you to finish the Rámáyana for the benefit of people, and as a way for them to navigate through the challenges of life.”
[Pg 10]
[Pg 10]
SECTION III.
Inquiry of Bharadwaja.
20. “Now Sir”, said Bharadwája, “explain to me how the great minded Ráma and Bhárata conducted themselves amidst the troubles of this world.
20. “Now, Sir,” said Bharadwaja, “please tell me how the wise Rama and Bharata behaved during the challenges of this world.”
21. “Tell me also how did Satrughna, Lakshmana, and the renowned Sítá, and all those who followed Ráma, as also the ministers and their highly intelligent sons, conduct themselves (on earth).
21. “Tell me how Satrughna, Lakshmana, and the famous Sítá, along with everyone who followed Ráma, as well as the ministers and their smart sons, acted (on earth).
22. “Tell me clearly how they escaped all its miseries, that I may do the same with the rest of mankind: (for our salvation).”
22. “Tell me plainly how they got away from all its hardships, so I can do the same for the rest of humanity: (for our salvation).”
23. Being thus respectfully addressed by Bharadwája, I was led, Oh great King! to carry out the behest of my lord (Brahmá), and to narrate the Rámáyana to him; saying:—
23. Being respectfully addressed by Bharadwája, I was, oh great King! led to fulfill the command of my lord (Brahmá) and to tell him the Rámáyana; saying:—
24. Hear my son Bharadwája, I will tell you all that you have asked, and by the hearing of which you shall be enabled to cast away the dross of errors (under which you labour).
24. Listen, my son Bharadwája, I will share everything you’ve asked about, and by hearing this, you will be able to get rid of the mistakes that weigh you down.
25. You are wise and have to manage yourself in the manner of the felicitous and lotus-eyed Ráma, with a mind free from (worldly) attachments.
25. You are wise and should conduct yourself like the fortunate and beautiful-eyed Ráma, with a mind free from worldly attachments.
26. (Know that) Lakshmana, Bhárata, the great minded Satrughna, Kausalyá, Sítá, Sumitrá as well as Dasaratha;—
26. (Know that) Lakshmana, Bharata, the wise Satrughna, Kausalya, Sita, Sumitra, and Dasaratha;—
27. With Kritástra and the two friends of Ráma, and Vasishtha and Vámadeva, and the eight ministers of state as well as many others, had reached the summit of knowledge (by this means).
27. Kritástra along with Ráma's two friends, Vasishtha, Vámadeva, the eight ministers of state, and many others had achieved the highest level of knowledge through this.
28. Their names are Dhrishta, Jayanta, Bhása, Satya, Vijaya, Vibíshanah, Sushena and Hanumána. And also Indrajíta (who had attained his highest knowledge).
28. Their names are Dhrishta, Jayanta, Bhása, Satya, Vijaya, Vibíshanah, Sushena, and Hanumána. Also included is Indrajíta (who had achieved his highest knowledge).
29. These were the eight ministers of Ráma, who are said to have been equally dispassionate in their minds, and content with what was their lot. They were great souls, and free in their lives.
29. These were the eight ministers of Ráma, who were known to be calm in their minds and satisfied with their circumstances. They were noble individuals, living freely in their lives.
[Pg 11]
[Pg 11]
30. Well my son, if you follow the manner in which these men observed sacrificial rites, gave and received their offerings, and how they lived and thought, you are at once freed from the turmoils (of life).
30. Well my son, if you pay attention to how these men performed their sacrificial rituals, gave and received their offerings, and the way they lived and thought, you will be freed from life's struggles.
31. One fallen in this boundless ocean of the world, may enjoy (the bliss of) liberation by the magnanimity of his soul. He shall not come across grief or destitution, but remain ever satisfied by being freed from the fever of anxiety.
31. Someone who has fallen into this vast ocean of the world can find liberation through the kindness of their soul. They will not encounter sorrow or poverty but will always feel content, having freed themselves from the stress of worry.
[Pg 12]
[Pg 12]
CHAPTER III.
Válmíki's Advice.
SECTION I.
On Genuine Knowledge.
Bharadwája said, O Bráhman! relate to me first about Ráma, and then enlighten me by degrees with the conditions of attaining liberation in this life, that I may be happy for ever.
Bharadwaja said, O Bráhman! Tell me first about Ráma, and then gradually inform me about how to achieve liberation in this life, so that I can be happy forever.
2. Válmíki replied:—Know, holy Saint! all worldly conceptions to be as erroneous as the various hues that taint the clear firmament. It is better therefore to efface them in oblivion, rather than revive their reminiscence (in repeated states of existence).
2. Válmíki replied:—Know, holy Saint! All worldly ideas are as mistaken as the different colors that cloud the clear sky. It’s better to forget them entirely than to bring them up again in repeated lives.
3. All visible objects are absolute negation; we have no idea of them save from sensation. Inquire into these apprehensions, and you will never find them as real.
3. All visible objects are complete negations; we only know them through our senses. If you investigate these perceptions, you'll never actually find them to be real.
4. It is possible here (on earth) to attain to this knowledge (of worldly vanities) which is fully expounded herein: if you will listen to it attentively, you shall get at the truth and not otherwise.
4. It is possible here (on earth) to attain this knowledge (of worldly vanities) that is fully explained here: if you listen to it carefully, you'll uncover the truth and not any other way.
5. The conception of this world is a mistake, and though we actually see it, it is never in existence. It appears in the same light, O sinless saint, as the variegated colours in the sky.
5. The idea of this world is a mistake, and even though we can see it, it never actually exists. It shows up just like the changing colors in the sky, O sinless saint.
6. The conviction of the non-existence of the objects of vision, leads to efface their impressions from the mind. Thus perfected, there springs in it the supreme and eternal bliss of self-extinction.
6. The belief that the objects we see don't actually exist results in their impressions fading from our minds. When this understanding is fully achieved, it leads to the ultimate and everlasting joy of self-annihilation.
7. Otherwise there is no quietism to be had herein by men like you, rolling in the depths of science for thousands of years and unacquainted with the true knowledge.
7. Otherwise, there’s no way for people like you to find peace here, diving deep into science for thousands of years without knowing the real truth.
8. Complete abandonment of desires, styled as the best state of liberation, is the only pure step towards beatitude.
8. Letting go of all desires, seen as the ideal state of freedom, is the only true way to achieve happiness.
[Pg 13]
[Pg 13]
9. The absence of desires leads to the extinction of mental actions, in the same manner as the absence of cold conduces to the dissolution of small particles of ice.
9. The lack of desires results in the end of mental activity, just like the lack of cold leads to the melting of small ice particles.
10. Our desires which uphold our living bodies (and minds), bind us fast as by strings to our bodily prison. These being loosened, the inward soul is liberated (as a bird from its cage).
10. Our desires that support our bodies (and minds) hold us tightly like strings to our physical prison. When these are released, the inner soul is free (like a bird escaped from its cage).
11. Desires are of two kinds, pure and impure. The impure ones are the cause of transmigration, while the pure ones serve to destroy it.
11. There are two types of desires: pure and impure. Impure desires lead to the cycle of rebirth, while pure desires help break that cycle.
12. An impure desire is of the form of a mist of ignorance, consisting in the feeling of an obdurate egoism. This is said by the wise to be the cause of birth (transmigration).
12. An impure desire is like a fog of ignorance, rooted in a stubborn sense of self. The wise say this is the reason for birth (transmigration).
13. A pure desire is like a parched seed incapable to bring forth the germ of transmigration, and only supports the present body (in its dry rigidity).
13. A pure desire is like a dry seed that can't grow or bring about change, and it only sustains the current body (in its stiff dryness).
14. The pure desires which are unattended with transmigration, reside in the bodies of living-liberated men, like unmoving wheels (unable to move them to action).
14. The pure desires that don't involve rebirth stay in the bodies of living-liberated people, like unmoving wheels (unable to prompt them to action).
15. Those that have the pure desires are not liable to transmigration, and are said to be knowing in all things that ought to be known. These are called the living-liberated and are of superior intelligence.
15. Those who have pure desires are not subject to rebirth and are considered knowledgeable in everything that should be understood. These individuals are known as the living-liberated and possess a higher level of intelligence.
16. I will explain to you how the high minded Ráma attained the state of liberation in life, hear you this that old age and death may not come upon you.
16. I will explain to you how the noble Ráma achieved liberation in life, so listen closely to this so that old age and death do not come upon you.
SECTION II.
Early History of Rama.
17. Hear, Oh highly intelligent Bharadawája, the auspicious course and conduct of Ráma’s life: whereby you shall be enabled to understand everything at all times.
17. Listen, oh wise Bharadawája, to the fortunate path and actions of Ráma’s life: through this, you will be able to understand everything at all times.
18. The lotus-eyed Ráma after coming out of his school, remained for many days at home in his diversions, and without anything to fear.
18. The lotus-eyed Rama, after finishing school, spent many days at home enjoying himself, feeling completely carefree.
[Pg 14]
[Pg 14]
19. In the course of time as he took the reins of the Government, (in his hand), his people enjoyed all the bliss that absence of grief and diseases could impart (to them).
19. Over time, as he took charge of the government, his people experienced all the happiness that comes from being free of grief and illness.
20. At one time Ráma’s mind virtuous as he was, became anxious to see the different places of pilgrimage, the cities and hermitages (that lay about).
20. At one point, Ráma, being virtuous, became eager to visit the various pilgrimage sites, cities, and hermitages nearby.
21. So Rághava with this view, approached his father’s feet, he touched the nails (of his toes) as a swan lays hold on the buds of lotus.
21. So Rághava, with this intention, went up to his father and touched his feet, like a swan holding onto the lotus buds.
22. “Oh my father”, he said, “my mind is desirous to see the different places of pilgrimage, temples of gods, forests and abodes (of men).
22. “Oh my father,” he said, “I really want to see the various places of pilgrimage, the temples of the gods, the forests, and the homes of people.”
23. “Grant me my lord this my petition, as there is no petitioner of thine on earth whom didst thou ever dishonor.”
23. “Please grant me, my lord, this request, as there is no one on earth who has ever been dishonored by you.”
24. Thus solicited (by Ráma), the king consulted with Vasishtha, and after much reflection granted him the first request he ever made.
24. After being asked by Ráma, the king discussed it with Vasishtha and, after a lot of thought, granted him the first request he had ever made.
25. On a day of lucky stars Ráma set out (on his journey) with his two brothers (Lakshmana and Satrughna), having his body adorned with auspicious marks, and (receiving the) benedictions which were pronounced on him by the priests.
25. On a day filled with good fortune, Ráma set out on his journey with his two brothers, Lakshmana and Satrughna, his body decorated with lucky symbols, and receiving blessings from the priests.
26. Accompanied also by a body of learned Bráhmans whom Vasishtha had chosen on the occasion, and a select party of his associate princes;
26. Accompanied by a group of knowledgeable Brahmins that Vasishtha had chosen for the occasion, along with a select group of his fellow princes;
27. He started from home towards his pilgrimage after he received the benedictions and embraces of his mothers.
27. He left home for his pilgrimage after receiving the blessings and hugs from his mothers.
28. As he went out of his city, the citizens welcomed him with the sounds of trumpets, while the bee-like fickle eyes of the city ladies were fixed upon his lotus like face.
28. As he left his city, the people greeted him with the sound of trumpets, while the fluttering gazes of the city ladies were focused on his lotus-like face.
29. He was bestrewn with handfuls of fried paddy thrown over his body by the beautiful hands of village-women, that made him appear like the Himálaya covered over with snow.
29. He was showered with handfuls of fried rice thrown over his body by the beautiful hands of village women, making him look like the Himalayas blanketed in snow.
30. He dismissed the Bráhmans with honor, and went on[Pg 15] hearing the benedictions of the people, and taking a full view of the landscape around him until he proceeded towards the forest.
30. He respectfully sent the Bráhmans on their way and continued[Pg 15] to listen to the blessings from the crowd, taking in the beautiful scenery around him until he made his way to the forest.
31. He went on distributing alms after making his holy ablutions and performing his devotion and meditation, as he gradually passed the limits of Kosala after starting from his palace.
31. He continued to give out charity after washing himself and doing his prayers and meditation, as he slowly left the boundaries of Kosala after departing from his palace.
SECTION III.
Ráma's Journey.
32. He went about seeing the many rivers and their banks, visiting the shrines of gods, sacred forests and deserts far and remote from the resorts of men, as also the hills, seas and their shores.
32. He traveled around exploring the many rivers and their banks, visiting the shrines of gods, sacred forests, and deserts far away from human settlements, as well as the hills, seas, and their shores.
33. He saw the Mandákiní bright as the moon, the Kálindi, clear as the lotus, and also the following rivers, Sarasvatí, Satadru, Chandrabhágá and Irávatí.
33. He saw the Mandákiní shining like the moon, the Kálindi, clear as a lotus, and also the following rivers, Sarasvatí, Satadru, Chandrabhágá, and Irávatí.
34. Also Vení, Krishnavení, Nirvindhyá, Saraju, Charmanvatí, Vitastá, Vipásá and Báhúdaká.
34. Also Vení, Krishnavení, Nirvindhyá, Saraju, Charmanvatí, Vitastá, Vipásá, and Báhúdaká.
35. He saw also the (holy places of) Prayága, the Naimisha, the Dharmaranya, Gyá, Varánasí, Srígiri, Kedára and Pushkara.
35. He also saw the holy places of Prayága, Naimisha, Dharmaranya, Gyá, Varánasí, Srígiri, Kedára, and Pushkara.
36. He saw the Mánasa and the northern Mánsaravara lakes, and many fiery lakes and springs, the Báda, the Vindhyá range and the sea.
36. He saw the Mánasa and the northern Mánsaravara lakes, along with many fiery lakes and springs, the Báda, the Vindhyá range, and the sea.
37. He saw the fiery pool of Jwálámukhí, the great shrine of Jagannátha, the fountain of Indradumna and many other reservoirs, rivers and lakes.
37. He saw the fiery pool of Jwálámukhí, the great shrine of Jagannátha, the fountain of Indradumna, and many other reservoirs, rivers, and lakes.
38. He visited the shrine of Kártikeya and the Gandak river of Sálagrámas, and also the sixty four shrines sacred to Hari and Hara.
38. He went to the shrine of Kártikeya and the Gandak river of Sálagrámas, as well as the sixty-four shrines dedicated to Hari and Hara.
39. He saw various wonders, the coasts of the four seas, the Vindhyá range, the groves of Hara, and the boundary hills and level lands.
39. He saw many amazing sights, the shores of the four seas, the Vindhyá range, the gardens of Hara, and the surrounding hills and flat lands.
40. He visited the places of the great Rájarshis and the Brahmarshis, and went wherever there was any auspicious sanctuary of the gods and Bráhmans.[Pg 16] 41. Thus they all honouring Ráma, travelled far and wide in company with his two brothers, and traversed all the four quarters on the surface of the earth.
40. He visited the locations of the great Rájarshis and the Brahmarshis, going wherever there were any holy places dedicated to the gods and Brahmins.[Pg 16] 41. So, all of them, honoring Ráma, traveled far and wide alongside his two brothers, exploring all four directions across the land.
42. Honoured by the gods, Kinnaras and by men, and having seen all the places on earth, the descendant of Raghu returned home, like Siva when he returns to the Sivaloka.
42. Honored by the gods, Kinnaras, and by people, and having visited all the places on earth, the descendant of Raghu returned home, just like Shiva when he goes back to the Sivaloka.
[Pg 17]
[Pg 17]
CHAPTER IV.
Ráma’s Return from Pilgrimage.
Ráma strewn over with handfuls of flowers by the citizens (surrounding him) entered the palace, as when the beauteous Jayanta (son of Indra) enters his celestial abode.
Rama covered in handfuls of flowers by the citizens around him entered the palace, just like the beautiful Jayanta (son of Indra) enters his heavenly home.
2. On his first arrival he bent himself in reverence before his father, before Vasishtha, before his brothers, his friends, the Bráhmanas and the elderly members of the family.
2. When he first arrived, he bowed in respect to his father, to Vasishtha, to his brothers, his friends, the Brahmins, and the older members of the family.
3. Repeatedly embraced as he was by friends, by his father, mothers and by the Bráhmanas, the son of Raghu bowed down his head to them with joy.
3. Constantly surrounded by friends, his father, mothers, and the Bráhmanas, the son of Raghu happily bowed his head to them.
4. The assembled people after their familiar conversation with Ráma in the palace, strolled about on all sides highly delighted with his speech, resembling the music of a flute.
4. The gathered crowd, after their usual chat with Ráma in the palace, walked around happily in all directions, enjoying his words that sounded like the music of a flute.
5. Thus eight days were passed in festive mirth consequent to the arrival of Ráma, and shouts of joy were sent forth by the elated multitude.
5. So, eight days went by in joyful celebration following Ráma's arrival, and cheers of happiness rang out from the thrilled crowd.
6. Thenceforth Rághava continued to dwell happily at home, with relating to his friends, the different customs and manners of the countries (he visited) on all sides.
6. From then on, Rághava lived happily at home, sharing with his friends the various customs and traditions of the places he visited.
7. He rose early in the morning and performed his morning service according to law. He then visited his father seated as Indra in his Council.
7. He got up early in the morning and did his morning service according to the rules. He then went to see his father, who was seated as Indra in his Council.
8. He next passed a fourth part of the day in company with Vasishtha and other sages, and was greatly edified by their conversations which were full of instruction.
8. He then spent a quarter of the day with Vasishtha and other sages, and he learned a lot from their discussions that were full of valuable insights.
9. He used also to go out for sport under orders of his father; and surrounded by a large number of troops, to forests full of (wild) boars and buffaloes.
9. He would also go out for sport on his father's orders, surrounded by a large group of soldiers, to forests full of wild boars and buffaloes.
10. Then after returning home and performing his bath and other rites with his friends, he took his meal with them, and[Pg 18] passed the night in company with his beloved companions.
10. Then, after getting home and taking a bath and doing other rituals with his friends, he had dinner with them, and[Pg 18] spent the night with his dear companions.
11. In these and similar practices did he pass his days with his brothers at his father’s house, after his return from the pilgrimage.
11. He spent his days like this with his brothers at their father's house after he got back from the pilgrimage.
12. Oh sinless (Bharadwája), with his conduct becoming a prince, Ráma passed his days with giving delight to the good men that surrounded him, in the manner of the moon that gladdens mankind with his soothing ambrosial beams.
12. Oh sinless (Bharadwája), with his behavior fitting for a prince, Ráma spent his days bringing joy to the good people around him, like the moon that brightens the world with its gentle, sweet light.
[Pg 19]
[Pg 19]
CHAPTER V.
About Ráma's feelings of sadness and what caused them.
Válmíki said:—
Válmíki said:—
Afterwards Ráma attained the fifteenth year of his age, and so also Satrughna and Lakshmana who followed Ráma (in birth), attained also the same age.
Afterwards, Ráma reached his fifteenth year, and so did Satrughna and Lakshmana, who were born after Ráma.
2. Bhárata continued to dwell with joy at the house of his maternal grandfather, and the king (Dasaratha) ruled the whole earth as usual.
2. Bhárata happily stayed at his maternal grandfather's house, while King Dasaratha ruled the entire kingdom as usual.
3. The most wise king Dasaratha (now) consulted his ministers day after day about the marriage of his sons.
3. The wise King Dasaratha consulted his ministers daily about the marriage of his sons.
4. But as Ráma remained at home since his return from pilgrimage, he began to decay day by day as the translucent lake in autumn.
4. But as Ráma stayed at home after returning from his pilgrimage, he started to wither away day by day like a clear lake in the fall.
5. His blooming face with its out-stretched eyes, assumed by degrees a paleness like that of the withering petals of the white lotus beset by a swarm of bees.
5. His blossoming face, with its wide-open eyes, gradually took on a pallor similar to that of the wilting petals of a white lotus surrounded by a swarm of bees.
6. He sat silent and motionless in the posture of his folded legs (Padmásana), and remained absorbed in thought with his palm placed under his cheek and neck.
6. He sat quietly and still in a cross-legged position (Padmásana), deep in thought with his palm resting under his cheek and neck.
7. Being emaciated in person, and growing thoughtful, sad and distracted in his mind, he remained speechless as a mute picture in painting.
7. Being thin and frail, and becoming contemplative, sad, and distracted in his thoughts, he stayed silent like a mute figure in a painting.
8. On being repeatedly requested by the anxious inmates of the family to perform his daily rites, he discharged them with a melancholy countenance (literally—with his faded lotus-like face).
8. While being repeatedly asked by the worried family members to do his daily rituals, he did so with a sad expression (literally—with his worn-out, lotus-like face).
9. Seeing the accomplished Ráma—the mine of merits in such a plight, all his brothers likewise were reduced to the same condition with him.
9. Seeing the accomplished Ráma—filled with virtues in such a situation, all his brothers were also brought down to the same state as him.
10. The king of the earth observing all his three sons thus dejected and lean, gave way to anxiety together with all his queens.
10. The king of the land saw his three sons looking so down and thin, and he felt worried along with all his queens.
[Pg 20]
[Pg 20]
11. Dasaratha asked Ráma repeatedly and in a gentle voice (to tell him) what his anxiety was, and what was the cause of his thoughtfulness; but he returned no answer to it.
11. Dasaratha repeatedly asked Ráma in a gentle voice what was bothering him and what was causing his worry; however, Ráma remained silent.
12. Then being taken up in his father’s lap, the lotus-eyed Ráma replied, that he had no anxiety whatever, and held his silence.
12. Then, sitting in his father’s lap, the lotus-eyed Ráma replied that he wasn’t worried at all and remained silent.
13. Afterwards the king Dasaratha asked Vasishtha, the best of speakers and well informed in all matters, as to the cause why Ráma was so sorrowful.
13. Later, King Dasaratha asked Vasishtha, the greatest orator and knowledgeable about all things, why Rama was feeling so sad.
14. The sage Vasishtha thought over the matter (for a while), and then said, “There is Oh king! a cause of Ráma’s sadness, but you need not be anxious about it.
14. The wise Vasishtha considered the situation for a moment and then said, “There is, oh king, a reason for Ráma’s sadness, but you don’t need to worry about it.
15. “Wise men, Oh king! never entertain the fluctuations of anger or grief, or a lengthened delight from frivolous causes, just as the great elements of the world do not change their states (of inertness) unless it were for the sake of (some new) production.”
15. “Wise men, oh king! never let themselves be swayed by anger or sadness, or indulge in long-lasting joy over trivial matters, just as the major forces of the world don’t change their state of stillness unless it’s for the sake of creating something new.”
[Pg 21]
[Pg 21]
CHAPTER VI.
Arrival of Viswámitra at the Royal Court.
The king was thrown into sorrow and suspense at these words of the prince of sages (Vasishtha); but kept his silence for sometime, and waited (that time might work a change).
The king was filled with sadness and uncertainty at the words of the wise prince (Vasishtha); however, he remained silent for a while, hoping that time would bring a change.
2. (Meanwhile) the queens of the palace, kept themselves watchful of the movements of Ráma with anxious carefulness.
2. (Meanwhile) the queens of the palace kept a close eye on Ráma's movements with anxious care.
3. At this very time the famous Viswámitra, the great sage came to visit the king of men at Ayodhyá.
3. At this moment, the famous Vishwamitra, the great sage, came to visit the king of men in Ayodhya.
4. The intelligent and wise seer had his sacrificial rites disturbed by the Rákshasas, who were deceitfully powerful and giddy with their strength.
4. The smart and wise seer had his sacrificial rites interrupted by the Rákshasas, who were deceptively strong and intoxicated by their power.
5. It was for the security of his sacrifice that the sage waited on the king, because he was unable to accomplish it in peace (by himself).
5. The sage waited on the king to ensure the safety of his sacrifice, as he couldn't achieve it on his own in peace.
6. It was also for the purpose of their destruction, that the illustrious Viswámitra, who was the gem of austere devotion had come to the city of Ayodhyá.
6. The famous Viswámitra, known for his deep commitment to austerity, came to the city of Ayodhyá to bring about their downfall.
7. Desirous of seeing the king, he spoke to the guards at the gate, to report the arrival of Kausika the son of Gádhi to the king with despatch.
7. Eager to see the king, he spoke to the guards at the gate, asking them to quickly inform the king of Kausika, the son of Gádhi's arrival.
8. On hearing these words, the guards were struck with fear in their minds, and ran as they were bid to the palace of the king.
8. When they heard these words, the guards were filled with fear and hurried as ordered to the king's palace.
9. Coming to the Royal abode, the door-keepers informed the chief-warder of the arrival of Viswámitra the royal sage.
9. Arriving at the royal residence, the door attendants informed the chief keeper about the arrival of Viswámitra, the royal sage.
10. The staff-bearer immediately proceeded to the presence of the king, seated among the princes and chiefs (under him) in the Court house, and gave his report saying:—
10. The staff-bearer quickly went to the king, who was sitting among the princes and chiefs in the courtroom, and delivered his report, saying:—
11. “Please your majestic, there is waiting at the door a mighty personage of majestic appearance, bright as the morning sun, with his pendant locks of hair (red and ruddy) as sunbeams.
11. “Your majesty, there is a great figure at the door, looking stunning, bright as the morning sun, with his long hair (red and glowing) shining like sunbeams.
[Pg 22]
[Pg 22]
12. “The brilliancy of his person has brightened the place from the top-most flag down to the ground, and made the horses, men and armory shine as with a golden hue.”
12. “His brilliance has lit up the place from the highest flag to the ground, making the horses, men, and armor shine as if they were covered in gold.”
13. No sooner had the warder appeared (before the king), and with hurried words announced the arrival of the sage Viswámitra:
13. As soon as the guard appeared (before the king) and quickly announced the arrival of the wise Viswámitra:
14. Then the best of kings as he heard the herald say so, rose at once from his throne of gold with all the ministers and chiefs that surrounded him.
14. Then the greatest of kings, upon hearing the herald, immediately stood up from his golden throne, along with all the ministers and leaders who were around him.
15. He walked immediately on foot with the staff of princes and chiefs by whom he was held in honour and regard, and in company with Vasishtha and Vámadeva.
15. He immediately walked on foot with the staff of princes and leaders who held him in respect and esteem, alongside Vasishtha and Vámadeva.
16. He went to the spot where the great sage was waiting, and saw Viswámitra the chief of sages standing at the gateway.
16. He went to the place where the great sage was waiting and saw Viswámitra, the leader of the sages, standing at the entrance.
17. His priestly prowess joined with his military valour, made him appear as the sun descended on earth on some account.
17. His skill as a priest, combined with his courage as a soldier, made him seem like the sun coming down to earth for some reason.
18. He was hoary with old age, rough-skinned by the practice of austerities, and covered down to his shoulders by red-bright braids of hair, resembling the evening clouds over topping a mountain brow.
18. He was gray with old age, rough-skinned from years of austerities, and his hair fell to his shoulders in bright red braids, resembling the evening clouds hovering over a mountain peak.
19. He was mild looking and engaging in his appearance, but at the same time as brilliant as the orb of the sun. He was neither assuming nor repulsive, but possessed of an ineffable gravity and majesty in his person.
19. He had a gentle and appealing appearance, but at the same time, he shone as brightly as the sun. He was neither arrogant nor unappealing, but carried an indescribable weight and dignity in his presence.
20. He was attractive yet formidable (in his look), clear yet vast (in his mind), deep and full (in knowledge), and shining (with his inward light).
20. He was good-looking yet intimidating (in his appearance), straightforward yet complex (in his thoughts), knowledgeable and profound (in understanding), and radiant (with his inner light).
21. His life time had no limit, nor his mind any bound to it, nor had age impaired his understanding. He held the ascetics pot in one hand, that went (through life) as his only faithful companion.
21. His lifetime had no limits, and his mind was not restricted by it, nor had age diminished his understanding. He carried the ascetic's pot in one hand, which was his only loyal companion throughout life.
22. The compassionateness of his mind, added to the sweet complacency of his speech and looks, pleased the people as if they were actually served with nectar drops, or sprinkled over with ambrosial dews.
22. The kindness in his mind, along with the gentle satisfaction in his words and expressions, delighted the people as if they were actually treated to drops of nectar or covered in heavenly dewdrops.
[Pg 23]
[Pg 23]
23. His body decorated by the sacred thread, and his white prominent eyebrows, made him appear as a wonder to the eyes of his beholders.
23. His body adorned with the sacred thread and his striking white eyebrows made him look like a marvel to those who saw him.
24. On seeing the sage, the lord of earth lowly bent himself at a distance, and then bowed down to him (so low), that the ground was decorated by the gems pendant upon his crown.
24. Upon seeing the sage, the lord of the land humbly lowered himself from a distance, and then bowed down so low that the gems hanging from his crown decorated the ground.
25. The sage also in his turn greeted the Lord of the earth on the spot with sweet and kind words, like the sun greeting the lord of the gods.
25. The wise person also greeted the Lord of the earth right there with warm and kind words, like the sun greeting the lord of the gods.
26. Afterwards the assembled Bráhmans (of the court) headed by Vasishtha, honoured him with their welcomes.
26. Later, the gathered Bráhmans at the court, led by Vasishtha, welcomed him warmly.
27. The king said:—We are as highly favoured, Oh holy sage! by thine unexpected appearance and thy glorious sight, as a bed of lotuses at the sight of the luminous sun.
27. The king said:—We are as fortunate, oh holy sage! by your surprising arrival and your magnificent presence, as a bed of lotuses basking in the bright sunlight.
28. Oh sage, I have felt at thine appearance the happiness which knows no bounds, and which has no diminution in it.
28. Oh wise one, I have felt an endless joy at your presence, a joy that never fades.
29. This day we must be placed at the front rank of the fortunate, as we have become the object of thine advent.
29. Today, we must take our place among the lucky, as we have become the focus of your arrival.
30. With these and similar conversations that went on among the princes and the sages, they proceeded to the court-hall where they took their respective seats.
30. With these and similar discussions among the princes and the wise, they headed to the court hall where they took their seats.
31. The king finding the best of sages (Viswámitra) so very prosperous in his devotion, felt some hesitation to offer him the arghya (honorarium) himself with his cheerful countenance.
31. The king, seeing the greatest sage (Viswámitra) so successful in his devotion, hesitated to personally offer him the arghya (honorarium) with his smiling face.
32. He (the sage) accepted the arghya offered him by the king, and hailed him during his act of turning round (the sage), according to the rules of Sástra.
32. He (the sage) accepted the arghya given to him by the king, and greeted him while performing the traditional act of turning around (the sage), following the rules of the Sástra.
33. Thus honoured by the king, he with a cheerful countenance asked the Lord of men about the good health (of himself and family), and the fulness of his finance.
33. So honored by the king, he with a bright smile asked the Lord of men about the health of himself and his family, and the stability of his finances.
34. Then coming in contact with Vasishtha, the great sage saluted him as he deserved with a smile, and asked him about his health (and of those in his hermitage).
34. Then, upon meeting Vasishtha, the great sage greeted him with a smile, showing him the respect he deserved, and asked about his health and that of the people in his hermitage.
35. After their interview and exchange of due courtesies[Pg 24] had lasted for a while to the satisfaction of all in the royal assembly;
35. After their interview and exchange of polite remarks[Pg 24] had gone on for a while, everyone in the royal assembly was pleased;
36. They both took their respective seats; when every one (in the court) respectfully greeted the sage of exalted prowess.
36. They both took their seats, and everyone in the court respectfully greeted the wise sage with impressive skills.
37. After the sapient sage (Viswámitra) was seated, they made various offerings of pádya, arghya and kine to him.
37. After the wise sage (Viswámitra) was seated, they presented various offerings of pádya, arghya, and cows to him.
38. Having honoured Viswámitra in due form, the lord of men condescended to address him with a gladdest mind and in submissive terms, with his palms folded over each other.
38. After properly honoring Viswámitra, the lord of men graciously addressed him with a joyful heart and humble words, his palms folded together.
SECTION II.
Address of King Dasaratha.
39. He said, “Sir, your coming here is as grateful to me as the obtaining of nectar by one, as a rainfall after a drought, and as the gaining of sight by the blind.”
39. He said, “Sir, your arrival here means as much to me as finding nectar, as rain after a drought, and as a blind person gaining sight.”
40. Again it is as delightful to me as the getting of a son by a childless man in his beloved wife, and coming in possession of a treasure in a dream.
40. It feels just as wonderful to me as a childless man having a son with his beloved wife, and discovering a treasure in a dream.
41. Your advent is no less pleasing to me than one’s meeting with the object of his wishes, the arrival of a friend, and the recovery of thing that was given for lost.
41. Your arrival is just as delightful to me as finally meeting someone I've been hoping to see, the arrival of a friend, or finding something I thought was lost.
42. It gives me the joy that is derived from the sight of a deceased friend suddenly returning by the way of the sky. It is thus Oh Bráhman, I welcome your visit to me.
42. It brings me the same joy as seeing a deceased friend suddenly return from the sky. So, Oh Bráhman, I welcome your visit.
43. Who is there that is not glad to live in the heaven (Brahma-loka)? I feel myself as happy Oh sage! at your advent, and this I tell you truly.
43. Who isn't glad to live in heaven (Brahma-loka)? I feel truly happy, oh sage, at your arrival, and I say this honestly.
44. (Now tell me) what is your best pleasure, and what I may do for you; O Vipra, that are the best of the virtuous, and most properly deserving of my services.
44. (Now tell me) what brings you the most joy, and how I can help you; O Vipra, you who are the best among the virtuous and truly deserving of my service.
45. Formerly had you been famed under the title of Rájarshi (or royal sage); but since, made glorious by dint of your asceticism, you have been promoted to the rank of a Brahmarshi (or Brahman sage). Wherefore you are truly the object of my worship.
45. You were once known as Rájarshi (or royal sage); but now, because of your asceticism, you’ve been elevated to the rank of Brahmarshi (or Brahman sage). Therefore, you are truly the focus of my worship.
46. I am so glad at your sight that it soothes my inmost[Pg 25] soul, in the same manner as an ablution in Gangá’s stream cheers the mind.
46. I’m so happy to see you that it calms my deepest soul, just like a bath in the Ganges uplifts the spirit. [Pg 25]
47. Free as you are from fears and desires, from wrath and passions and the feelings of pleasure, pain and disease, it is very wonderful, Oh Bráhman, that you should have recourse to me (for anything).
47. As free as you are from fears and desires, from anger and passions, and from feelings of pleasure, pain, and sickness, it's truly amazing, Oh Bráhman, that you would turn to me for anything.
48. I consider myself as situated at a holy sanctuary, and absolved from all my sins, or as merged in the lunar sphere (by your presence), Oh! best of the learned in the truths of the Vedas.
48. I see myself in a sacred place, free from all my sins, or connected to the moonlit realm (thanks to your presence), Oh! greatest of those who understand the truths of the Vedas.
49. I understand your appearance as that of Brahmá himself before me, and I confess myself, O sage! to be purified and favoured by your advent.
49. I see your presence as that of Brahmá himself standing before me, and I admit, O wise one! that I feel cleansed and blessed by your arrival.
50. I am indeed so gratified at your arrival, that I deem myself fortunate in this birth, and that I have not lived in vain but led a truly good life.
50. I am really so pleased by your arrival that I feel lucky to have been born and believe I haven’t lived in vain, but have truly led a good life.
51. My heart cannot contain within itself, but overflows (with joy) like the sea at the sight of the moon, since I beheld your person here and made my respectful obeisance to you.
51. My heart can't hold back; it overflows with joy like the sea when it sees the moon, now that I've seen you here and bowed to you respectfully.
52. Whatever is your commission, and whatsoever may be the object, O greatest of sages! which has brought you hither, know it as already granted (by me); for your commands are always to be obeyed by me.
52. Whatever your mission is, and whatever the purpose, O greatest of sages! that has brought you here, know that it is already granted by me; for I will always obey your commands.
53. You need not hesitate to communicate to me your hest, O progeny of Kausika, there is nothing, with me which is to be kept from you, if you should ask for it.
53. Don't hesitate to share your doubts with me, O descendant of Kausika. There's nothing that I would keep from you if you ask for it.
54. You need not dubitate about my performance of the act. I tell it solemnly that I will execute your behest to the last item, as I take you in the light of a superior divinity.
54. You don't need to doubt my ability to carry out the task. I say this seriously: I will follow your orders to the letter, as I see you as a higher power.
55. Upon hearing these sweet words (of the king), which were pleasing to the ears, and delivered with a humility worthy of one knowing himself, the far famed and meritorious chief of the sages felt highly gratified in himself.
55. Upon hearing these kind words from the king, which sounded pleasant and were spoken with a humility that showed true self-awareness, the well-known and respected leader of the sages felt very pleased within himself.
[Pg 26]
[Pg 26]
CHAPTER VII.
Viswámitra's Request for Rama.
After the illustrious Viswámitra had heard the aforesaid unusually lengthy speech of the lion among kings, his hairs stood erect with joy, and he said (in reply).
After the renowned Viswámitra listened to the unusually long speech of the king of kings, he was filled with joy, and he responded.
2. This speech is worthy of thee, O best of kings on earth, and one descended from a royal race, and guided by the sage Vasishtha himself.
2. This speech is fitting for you, O best of kings on earth, one who comes from a royal lineage and is guided by the wise Vasishtha himself.
3. Consider well O king about the performance of the act which I have in mind, and support (the cause of) virtue.
3. Think carefully, O king, about the action I’m considering, and support the cause of goodness.
4. I am employed, O chief of men, in religious acts for attainment of my consummation, whereto the horrible Rákshasas have become my great obstructions.
4. I am working, O leader of men, on religious practices to achieve my goals, but the terrible Rákshasas have become my major obstacles.
5. Whenever I betake myself to offer sacrifices (to the gods) at any place, instantly do these nocturnal demons appear to destroy my sacrificial rites.
5. Whenever I set out to make sacrifices (to the gods) anywhere, these nighttime demons immediately show up to ruin my rituals.
6. The chiefs of the Rákshasas fling heaps of flesh and blood on the sacrificial ground (before me), on very many occasions that I commence my ceremonies.
6. The leaders of the Rákshasas throw piles of flesh and blood on the sacrificial ground (in front of me) on many occasions when I start my ceremonies.
7. Being thus obstructed in my sacrificial duties, I now come to thee from that spot and with a broken spirit, after having laboured in vain (for completion of the rites).
7. Being blocked in my sacrificial duties, I now come to you from that place, feeling defeated after working hard in vain (to complete the rites).
8. I have no mind O king, to give vent to my anger by imprecations, which have no room in my conduct (of religious life).
8. I, O king, have no intention of expressing my anger through curses, which have no place in my way of living a religious life.
9. Such being the sacrificial law, I expect to gain its great object in peace by thy favor.
9. With the sacrificial law in mind, I hope to achieve its important purpose peacefully with your support.
10. Being thus oppressed I have recourse to thy protection, and thou shouldst protect me (from wrongs); otherwise it is an insult to solicitors to be put to disappointment by the best of men (as thyself).
10. Feeling this way, I turn to your protection, and you should defend me (from wrongs); otherwise, it would be an insult to those who seek help to be let down by the best of people (like you).
11. Thou hast a son, the beauteous Ráma, powerful as the[Pg 27] fierce tiger, and strong as the great Indra himself. He it is who is able to destroy the Rákshasas.
11. You have a son, the beautiful Ráma, powerful like the fierce tiger, and strong like the great Indra himself. He is the one who can destroy the Rákshasas.
12. Now mayst thou deliver to me that Ráma thy eldest son, having his youthful locks of hair like the sable plumage of a crow, but possessing the true valour of a hero.
12. Now you may give me your eldest son Ráma, with his youthful hair like a crow's dark feathers, but with the true bravery of a hero.
13. Protected under my sacred authority, he will be able by his personal prowess, to sever the heads of the malicious Rákshasas.
13. Under my sacred authority, he will be able to personally take down the heads of the wicked Rákshasas with his skills.
14. I will do him an infinity of good services, whereby he will in the end become adored by the inhabitants of the three worlds.
14. I will do endless good deeds for him, so that in the end he will be admired by the people of the three worlds.
15. The night-wandering Rákshasas cannot abide in the field before Ráma, but must fly like stags in the wilderness before the furious lion.
15. The night-stalking Rákshasas can't stay in the open before Ráma but have to flee like deer in the wild before the raging lion.
16. No other man than Ráma can make bold to fight with the Rákshasas; as no animal other than the furious lion can stand to fight with the wild elephants.
16. No one but Ráma dares to fight the Rákshasas; just as no animal except the fierce lion can take on the wild elephants.
17. Elated with their strength these vicious beings have become (as deadly) as poisoned shafts in fighting, and being delegates of Khara and Dushana, they are as furious as death itself.
17. Thrilled with their power, these vicious beings have become as deadly as poisoned arrows in battle, and as representatives of Khara and Dushana, they are as furious as death itself.
18. They cannot, Oh thou tiger among kings! be able to sustain the arrows of Ráma, but must set down like the flying dust under the ceaseless showers of his arrows.
18. They cannot, oh you tiger among kings! withstand the arrows of Rama, but must fall like the flying dust beneath the relentless showers of his arrows.
19. Let not paternal affection prevail over thee O king (to withhold thy son), as there is nothing in this world, which the high-minded will refuse to part with (to their suitor).
19. Don't let your fatherly love stop you, O king, from letting go of your son, because there’s nothing in this world that someone of high character wouldn't be willing to part with for their suitor.
20. I know it for certain, and so shouldst thou know also, that the Rákshasas must be destroyed by him; and (believe me) that wise men like ourselves will never undertake to engage in an uncertainty.
20. I know this for sure, and you should know it too, that the Rákshasas must be defeated by him; and trust me, wise people like us will never take on something uncertain.
21. I well know the great soul of the lotus-eyed Ráma, and so does the illustrious Vasishtha, and all other far-seeing (sages and seers).
21. I know the great spirit of the lotus-eyed Rama, and so does the renowned Vasishtha, along with all the wise sages and seers.
[Pg 28]
[Pg 28]
22. Should the sense of greatness, duty and renown, have a seat in thy soul, thou shouldst deliver my desired object—thy son to me.
22. If you have a sense of greatness, duty, and honor in your soul, you should give me what I want—your son.
23. It will take me ten nights to perform the rites of my sacrifice, at which Ráma shall have to stay with me and kill the Rákshasas, who are obnoxious to my rites and enemies of the sacrifice.
23. It will take me ten nights to complete the rituals of my sacrifice, during which Ráma will need to stay with me and defeat the Rákshasas, who are a nuisance to my rituals and foes of the sacrifice.
24. Let the ministers, Oh Kákutstha! headed by Vasishtha join to give their assent (to it), and deliver thy Ráma to me.
24. Let the ministers, Oh Kákutstha! led by Vasishtha come together to agree on this, and hand over your Ráma to me.
25. Thou O son of Raghu, that knowest the times (of religious observances) must not allow my time to slip, so do as I may have Ráma. Be blest and give not way to sorrow.
25. You, O son of Raghu, who knows the timing of religious observances, must not let my time pass by, so do what I may ask of Rama. Be blessed and don't give in to sorrow.
26. Even the smallest service appears to be much if done in good time, and the best service is of no avail if done out of season.
26. Even the smallest act of help seems significant when done at the right time, but the best help is useless if it's given at the wrong moment.
27. The illustrious and holy chief of the sages Viswámitra, paused after saying these words fraught with a virtuous and useful intention.
27. The renowned and noble sage Viswámitra paused after speaking these words filled with good intentions and purpose.
28. Hearing these words of the great sage, the magnanimous king held his silence for some time, with a view to prepare a fitting answer; because no man of sense is ever satisfied with talking unreasonably either before others or to himself.
28. After hearing the great sage's words, the generous king paused for a moment to come up with a thoughtful response, because no wise person is ever satisfied with speaking irrationally, whether it’s to others or to themselves.
[Pg 29]
[Pg 29]
CHAPTER VIII.
Dasaratha's Response to Viswámitra.
Válmíki added:—On hearing these words of Viswámitra, the tiger among kings remained speechless for a moment, and then besought him in the lowliness of his spirit.
Válmiki added:—Upon hearing Viswámitra's words, the king, fierce like a tiger, was momentarily speechless and then humbly requested him.
2. Ráma my lotus-eyed boy is only of fifteen years of age. I do not see he is a match for the Rákshasas.
2. Rama, my lotus-eyed boy, is only fifteen years old. I don’t think he is a match for the Rakshasas.
3. Here is a full akshauhiní legion of my soldiers; of whom, Oh my Lord! I am the sole commander; surrounded by them I will offer battle to the Rákshasas cannibals.
3. Here is a complete akshauhiní legion of my soldiers; among them, Oh my Lord! I am the only commander; surrounded by them, I will fight against the Rákshasas cannibals.
4. Here are my brave generals who are well disciplined in warfare; I will be their leader in the height of war with my bow in hand.
4. Here are my fearless generals who are well-trained in battle; I will lead them in the heat of war with my bow in hand.
5. Accompanied with these, I can offer fight to the enemies of the gods, and to the great Indra himself, in the same manner as the lion withstands the wild elephants.
5. Along with these, I can battle the enemies of the gods and the great Indra himself, just like the lion stands firm against wild elephants.
6. Ráma is but a boy who has no knowledge of the strength of our forces, and whose experience has scarcely stretched to the battle field beyond the inner apartments (of the house).
6. Ráma is just a boy who has no idea about the power of our forces, and whose experience has barely gone beyond the inner rooms of the house to the battlefield.
7. He is not well trained in arms, nor is he skilled in warfare. He does not know to fight with a foe, arrayed in the order of battle.
7. He isn't well trained in weapons, nor is he skilled in combat. He doesn't know how to fight an enemy, organized in battle formation.
8. He only knows how to walk about in the gardens of this city and amidst the arbours and pleasant groves.
8. He only knows how to stroll through the gardens of this city and among the shady spots and nice groves.
9. He only knows how to play with his brother princes, in the flowery parks set apart for his play within the precincts of the palace.
9. He only knows how to play with his brother princes in the flower-filled parks designated for their play inside the palace grounds.
10. Nowadays, Oh Bráhman! he has become by a sad reverse of my fortune, as lean and pale as the withering lotus under the dews.
10. These days, Oh Bráhman! he has become, due to the unfortunate turn of my luck, as thin and pale as a wilting lotus under the morning dew.
11. He has no taste for his food, nor can he walk from one room to another, but remains ever silent and slow brooding over his inward grief and melancholy.
11. He has no appetite for his food, nor can he move from one room to another, but remains constantly silent and slowly dwelling on his inner pain and sadness.
[Pg 30]
[Pg 30]
12. In my great anxiety about him, O chief of sages, I have been, with my family and dependants, deprived of the gist of our bodies, and become as empty clouds of autumn.
12. In my deep worry about him, O wise leader, I have been, along with my family and dependents, stripped of the essence of our lives and have become like empty autumn clouds.
13. Can my boy, so young as he is, and thus subjected to distemper, be fit to fight at all, and again with those marauders who rove about at nights.
13. Can my boy, so young and already suffering from illness, really be fit to fight at all, especially against those marauders who roam around at night?
14. Oh thou high-minded sage! it is one’s affection for his son that affords him far greater pleasure than his possession of a kingdom, or his connection with beauteous females, or even his relish for the juice of nectar.
14. Oh, you wise thinker! It’s a person’s love for their son that brings them much more happiness than owning a kingdom, associating with beautiful women, or even enjoying sweet nectar.
15. It is from paternal affection that good people (engage to) perform the hardest duties and austerities of religion, and any thing which is painfull in the three worlds.
15. It's out of a father's love that good people take on the toughest responsibilities and sacrifices of religion, as well as anything that is difficult in all three worlds.
16. Men are even prepared under certain circumstances to sacrifice their own lives, riches and wives; but they can never sacrifice their children: this is the nature with all living beings.
16. In some situations, men are even willing to give up their own lives, wealth, and wives; but they can never give up their children: this is true for all living beings.
17. The Rákshasas are very cruel in their actions and fight deceitful warfares: so that Ráma should fight them, is an idea which is very painful to me.
17. The Rákshasas are extremely ruthless in their actions and engage in treacherous warfare; the thought of Ráma having to battle them is very distressing to me.
18. I that have a desire to live, cannot dare to live for a moment in separation from Ráma; therefore thou shouldst not take him away (from me).
18. I who want to live can’t bear to be apart from Ráma for even a moment; so you shouldn’t take him away from me.
19. I have O Kausika! passed nine thousand rains in my lifetime, ere these four boys were born to me after much austerity.
19. I have O Kausika! lived through nine thousand rainy seasons in my life before these four boys were born to me after a lot of hardship.
20. The lotus-eyed Ráma is the eldest of these without whom the three others can hardly bear to live.
20. The lotus-eyed Ráma is the oldest of them, and the other three can hardly stand to live without him.
21. This Ráma is going to be conveyed by thee against the Rákshasas; but when I am deprived of that son, know me certainly for dead.
21. This Ráma will be delivered by you to fight against the Rákshasas; but if I lose that son, know for sure that I am dead.
22. Of my four sons he is the one in whom rests my greatest love. Therefore do not take away Ráma—my eldest and most virtuous son from me.
22. Out of my four sons, he is the one I love the most. So please don't take Ráma—my eldest and most virtuous son—away from me.
23. If thy intention Oh sage, is to destroy the force of night wanderers, take me there accompanied by the four kinds (elephants, horse, chariots and foot soldiers) of mine army.
23. If your intention, oh wise one, is to defeat the night wanderers, take me there with my army made up of the four types (elephants, horses, chariots, and foot soldiers).
[Pg 31]
[Pg 31]
24. Describe to me clearly what these Rákshasas are, how strong they are, whose sons they be and what their size and figure.
24. Please explain to me clearly what these Rákshasas are, how powerful they are, whose sons they are, and what their size and appearance are.
25. Tell me the way in which the Rákshasas are to be destroyed by Ráma or my boys or by myself, when they are known to be treacherous in warfare.
25. Tell me how Ráma, my boys, or I can destroy the Rákshasas, knowing that they are treacherous in battle.
26. Tell me all these, Oh great sage! that I can calculate the possibility of our making a stand against the fiercely disposed Rákshasas in the open field, when they are certainly so very powerful.
26. Tell me all this, oh wise sage! so that I can figure out the chances of us standing our ground against the fiercely aggressive Rákshasas in the open field, since they are undoubtedly very strong.
27. The Rákshasa named Rávana is heard as being very powerful, he is brother of Kubera himself, and is the son of the sage Visravas.
27. The Rákshasa named Rávana is known to be very powerful; he is the brother of Kubera and the son of the sage Visravas.
28. If it is he, the evil minded Rávana, that stands in the way of thy rites, we are unable to contend with that pest.
28. If it's him, the wicked Rávana, who's blocking your rituals, we can't fight that menace.
29. Power and prosperity in all their flourish come within the reach of the living at times, but they disappear at others.
29. Power and wealth can sometimes be within the grasp of the living, but they can also vanish at other times.
30. Nowadays we are no match for such foes as Rávana and some others. Such is the decree of destiny.
30. These days, we can't compete with enemies like Rávana and a few others. That's just how fate works.
31. Therefore, O thou, that art acquainted with law, do this favour to my son (as not to take him away); unlucky as I am, it is thou that art the arbiter of my fate.
31. So, you who know the law, please do me this favor for my son (by not taking him away); as unfortunate as I am, you are the one in charge of my fate.
32. The gods, and Asuras, the Gandharvas and Yakshas, the huge beasts, birds and serpents are unable to fight with Rávana: what are we human beings in arms to him.
32. The gods, the Asuras, the Gandharvas, and Yakshas, along with the massive beasts, birds, and serpents can't compete with Rávana: what chance do we humans have against him?
33. That Rákshasa holds the prowess of the most powerful, we cannot afford to fight with him, nor even with his children.
33. That Rákshasa is incredibly powerful, we can't risk fighting him, or even his children.
34. This is a peculiar age in which good people are made powerless; I am moreover disabled by old age and want that spirit (that I was expected to possess) derived as I am from (the most powerful) race of the Raghus.
34. This is a strange time when good people are made helpless; I am also limited by old age and lack the spirit (that I was expected to have) since I come from (the most powerful) family of the Raghus.
35. Tell me O Bráhmana! if it is Lavan the son of Madhu (the notorious Asúra) that disturbs the sacrificial rites; in that case also I will not part with my son.
35. Tell me, O Brahmin! If it's Lavan, the son of Madhu (the infamous Asura), who's interrupting the sacrificial rites; in that case, I still won’t give up my son.
36. If it be the two sons of Sunda and Upasunda terrible as[Pg 32] they are like the sons of the sun, that disturb your sacrifice, in that case also I will not give my son to thee.
36. If the two sons of Sunda and Upasunda are as terrifying as[Pg 32] they are like the sons of the sun who disrupt your sacrifice, then I will not give my son to you either.
37. But after all, O Bráhman, shouldest thou snatch him from me (by dint of the supernatural power that thou possessest), then I am also dead and gone with him. I do not see any other chance of a lasting success of thy devotion (except by my death).
37. But really, O Bráhman, if you were to take him from me (with the supernatural power you have), then I would also be gone with him. I don't see any other way for your devotion to succeed in the long run (other than by my death).
38. Saying these gentle words, the descendant of Raghu was drowned in the sea of suspense with regard to the demand of the sage, but being unable to arrive at a conclusion, the great king was carried away by the current of his thoughts as one by the high waves of the sea.
38. As he spoke these soothing words, the descendant of Raghu found himself overwhelmed by the uncertainty surrounding the sage's request. Unable to reach a decision, the great king was swept away by his thoughts, just like someone being tossed about by the powerful waves of the ocean.
[Pg 33]
[Pg 33]
CHAPTER IX.
Viswámitra’s Anger. And His Furious Speech.
Válmíki said:—On hearing this speech of the king with his piteous look and eyes full of tears, the son of Kausika became highly incensed and replied.
Válmíki said:—After hearing the king's speech and seeing his sorrowful expression and tear-filled eyes, the son of Kausika got really angry and responded.
2. Thou art about to break thy promise after pledging thyself to its performance, and thus wishest to behave as a deer after having been a lion (before).
2. You are about to break your promise after committing to it, and so you want to act like a deer after having been a lion before.
3. This is unbecoming of the race of Raghu, it is acting contrary (to the rules) of this great family. Hot rays must not proceed from the cool beamed moon.
3. This is not fitting for the lineage of Raghu; it goes against the traditions of this great family. The hot rays shouldn’t come from the cool-beamed moon.
4. If thou art so impotent Oh king! let me return as I came. Thou promise-breaking Kákustha live happily with thy friends.
4. If you’re so powerless, oh king! let me go back the way I came. You, promise-breaking Kákustha, live happily with your friends.
5. As the high spirited Viswámitra now moved with ire, the earth trembled under him, and the gods were filled with fear.
5. As the fiery Viswámitra moved with anger, the earth shook beneath him, and the gods were filled with fear.
6. Vasishtha the meek and wise and observant of his vows, perceiving the great sage and friend of the world thus influenced by ire, gave vent to his speech (as follows).
6. Vasishtha, who was humble, wise, and faithful to his vows, noticing the great sage and friend of the world being affected by anger, spoke up (as follows).
7. Oh king that art born of the race of the Ikshákus, and art a form of virtue itself, and called Dasaratha the fortunate, and art adorned with all the good qualities known in the three worlds.
7. Oh king who comes from the line of the Ikshákus, a true embodiment of virtue, known as Dasaratha the fortunate, and blessed with all the good qualities found in the three worlds.
8. Being famed for thy meekness and strictness to thy vows, and renowned in all three worlds for thy virtues and fame, thou canst not break thy plighted faith.
8. Known for your humility and commitment to your promises, and celebrated across all three realms for your good character and reputation, you cannot break your pledged faith.
9. Preserve thy virtue and think not to break thy faith, comply with the request of the sage who is honoured in all the three worlds.
9. Keep your integrity and don't think about breaking your promise; go along with the request of the wise one who is respected in all three worlds.
10. Saying, thou wilt do it, if thou retract thy promise, thou losest the object of thy yet unfulfilled desires. Therefore part with Ráma from thee.
10. If you say you'll do it, but then take back your promise, you'll lose the thing you still desire. So, let go of Ráma.
11. Descended from the race of Ikshaku, and being Dasaratha[Pg 34] thyself, if thou failest to perform thy promise, who else on earth will ever keep his word?
11. Descended from the line of Ikshaku, and being Dasaratha yourself, if you fail to keep your promise, who else on earth will ever keep their word?
12. It is in pursuance of the conduct of great men like thee, that low people even do not dare to transgress the bounds of their duty, how then dost thou wish to violate it thyself.
12. It's because of the actions of great people like you that ordinary folks don't even dare to overstep their responsibilities. So, why would you want to break yours?
13. Guarded by this lion-like man (Viswámitra) in the manner of ambrosia by fire, no Rákshasa will have power to prevail over Ráma, whether he be accoutered and armed or not.
13. Protected by this lion-like man (Viswámitra) like ambrosia shielded from fire, no Rákshasa will be able to overpower Ráma, whether they are fully equipped and armed or not.
14. Behold him here as the personification of virtue, the mightiest of the mighty, and superior to all in the world in his intelligence, and devotedness to asceticism.
14. Look at him here as the embodiment of virtue, the strongest of the strong, and better than anyone else in the world in his wisdom and dedication to self-discipline.
15. He is skilled in all warlike arms that are known in the three worlds, no other man knows them so well nor shall ever be able to master them like him.
15. He is skilled in all weapons known in the three worlds; no one else knows them as well, nor will anyone ever master them like he does.
16. Among the Gods, the Sages, the Asuras, the Rákshasas, the Nágas, the Yakshas and Gandharvas, there is none equal to him (in might).
16. Among the Gods, the Sages, the Asuras, the Rákshasas, the Nágas, the Yakshas, and Gandharvas, there is no one as powerful as him.
17. In bygone days when this son of Kaushika used to rule over his realm, he was furnished with all the arms by Krisáswa, and which no enemy can baffle.
17. In the old days when this son of Kaushika ruled his kingdom, he was provided with all the weapons by Krisáswa, which no enemy could overcome.
18. These arms were the progeny of Krisáswa, and were equally radiant and powerful as the progeny of the Prajápati, and followed him (in his train).
18. These arms were the offspring of Krisáswa, and were just as bright and strong as the offspring of the Prajápati, and accompanied him (in his retinue).
19. Now Daksha (the patriarch) had two beauteous daughters Jayá and Suprajá (alias Vijayá), who had a hundred offspring (as personifications of the implements), that are invincible in war.
19. Now Daksha (the patriarch) had two beautiful daughters, Jayá and Suprajá (also known as Vijayá), who each had a hundred children (as representations of the tools), that are unbeatable in battle.
20. Of these the favoured Jayá has given birth to fifty sons of old, who are implacable agents of the destruction of Asúra forces.
20. Among these, the favored Jayá has given birth to fifty sons from long ago, who are relentless agents in the destruction of the Asúra forces.
21. In like manner, Suprajá gave birth to fifty sons of very superior qualities, who are very powerful and terrible in their appearance, and indomitably aggressive.
21. Similarly, Suprajá gave birth to fifty sons with exceptional qualities, who are very strong and intimidating in their looks, and fiercely determined.
22. Thus Viswámitra is strengthened and grown powerful (by means of these). He is acknowledged as a sage in the three[Pg 35] worlds, Thou therefore must not think otherwise than deliver Ráma to him.
22. So Viswámitra becomes stronger and more powerful because of this. He is recognized as a sage in the three[Pg 35] worlds, so you must not consider anything other than handing Ráma over to him.
23. This mighty and virtuous man and prince of sages being nigh, any one even at the point of death in his presence, is sure to attain his immortality (on earth): therefore be not disheartened like an insensible man.
23. This powerful and noble man, a leader among wise people, is so close that anyone near him, even at the brink of death, is guaranteed to achieve their immortality (on earth). So, don't lose heart like someone without feeling.
[Pg 36]
[Pg 36]
CHAPTER X.
Ráma's Melancholy.
Válmíki related:—After Vasishtha had done saying in this manner, king Dasaratha was glad to send for Ráma with Lakshmana, and said:
Válmiki related:—After Vasishtha finished speaking, King Dasaratha was happy to call for Rama and Lakshmana, and said:
2. Go you chamberlain, and bring here quickly the truly mighty and long armed Ráma with Lakshmana, for the meritorious purpose of removing the impediments (in the way of religious acts).
2. Go, you chamberlain, and quickly bring the truly powerful and long-armed Ráma with Lakshmana here, for the noble purpose of removing the obstacles to religious activities.
3. Thus sent by the king he went to the inner apartment, and coming back in a moment informed the king.
3. So, sent by the king, he went to the inner room, and returned shortly to inform the king.
4. Oh sire! Ráma, whose arms have crushed all his foes, remains rapt in thoughts in his room like the bee closed in the lotus at night.
4. Oh, sire! Ráma, whose arms have defeated all his enemies, stays lost in thought in his room like a bee trapped inside a lotus at night.
5. He said, he is coming in a moment, but is so abstracted in his lonely meditation that he likes no body to be near him.
5. He said he's coming in a moment, but he's so lost in his own thoughts that he doesn't want anyone around him.
6. Thus acquainted by the chamberlain, the king called one of the attendants of Ráma to him, and having given him every assurance, asked him to relate the particulars.
6. With the chamberlain's introduction, the king called one of Ráma's attendants over and, giving him his full support, asked him to share the details.
7. On being asked by the king how Ráma had come to that state, the attendant thus replied to him in a sorrowful mood.
7. When the king asked how Ráma had ended up in that state, the attendant replied in a sorrowful tone.
8. Sir, we have also become as lean as sticks in our persons, in sorrow for the fading away of your son Ráma in his body.
8. Sir, we have also become as thin as sticks in our bodies, mourning the loss of your son Ráma.
9. The lotus-eyed Ráma appears dejected ever since he has come back from his pilgrimage in company with the Bráhmanas.
9. The lotus-eyed Rama has seemed downcast ever since he returned from his pilgrimage with the Brahmins.
10. When besought by us with importunity to perform his daily rites, he sometimes discharges them with a placid countenance, and wholly dispenses with them at others.
10. When we insistently ask him to carry out his daily rituals, he sometimes does them with a calm expression, and at other times, he completely skips them.
11. He is averse, Oh Lord! to bathing, to worshipping the gods, to the distribution of alms, and to his meals also; and even when importuned by us he does not take his food with a good relish.
11. He doesn't like, Oh Lord! taking baths, worshipping the gods, giving to charity, or even eating his meals; and even when we urge him to, he doesn't enjoy his food at all.
[Pg 37]
[Pg 37]
12. He no longer suffers himself to be rocked in the swinging cradles by the playful girls of the harem, nor does he divert himself under the showering fountains like the chátaka (in rain water).
12. He no longer lets himself be rocked in the swinging cradles by the playful girls of the harem, nor does he entertain himself under the pouring fountains like the chátaka (in rain water).
13. No ornaments beset with the bud-shaped rubies, no bracelets nor necklace, Oh king, can please him now, in the same manner as nothing in heaven can please its inhabitants who expect their fall from it (after the expiration of their terms).
13. No jeweled decorations with ruby buds, no bracelets or necklaces, oh king, can satisfy him now, just like nothing in heaven can satisfy its inhabitants who await their fall from it (after their time is up).
14. He is sorrowful even while sitting in the arbours of creepers, regaled by flowery breezes, and amidst the looks of damsels playing around him.
14. He feels sad even while sitting in the shady spots filled with vines, surrounded by fragrant breezes, and with the gaze of young women playing around him.
15. Whatever thing Oh king! is good and sweet, elegant and pleasing, to the soul, he looks at them with sorrowful eyes, like one whose eyes are already satiate with viewing them heaped up in piles (before him).
15. Whatever is good and sweet, elegant and pleasing to the soul, the king looks at with sorrowful eyes, as if his eyes are already tired from seeing them stacked up in front of him.
16. He would speak ill of the girls that would dance merrily before him, and exclaim out saying, “why should these ladies of the harem flutter about in this way causing grief in me.”
16. He would talk badly about the girls who danced joyfully in front of him, and he would shout out, "Why should these ladies of the harem prance around like this and make me unhappy?"
17. His doings are like those of a madman, who takes no delight at his food or rest, his vehicles or seats, his baths and other pleasures, however excellent they be.
17. His actions are like those of a madman, who finds no joy in his food or rest, his rides or seats, his baths, and other pleasures, no matter how wonderful they might be.
18. As regards prosperity or adversity, his habitation or any other desirable things, he says of them to be all unreal, and then holds his silence.
18. When it comes to prosperity or hardship, his home or anything else he might want, he claims they are all unreal, and then he stays quiet.
19. He cannot be excited to pleasantry nor tempted to taste of pleasures; he attends to no business, but remains in silence.
19. He can’t get excited about fun or tempted to enjoy pleasures; he doesn’t pay attention to anything, but stays silent.
20. No woman with her loosened locks and tresses, and the negligent glances of her eyes, can please him any more than the playful fawn can please the trees in the forest.
20. No woman with her loose hair and careless glances can please him any more than a playful fawn can please the trees in the forest.
21. Like a man sold among savages, he takes delight in lonely places, in remotest skirts, in the banks (of rivers) and wild deserts.
21. Like a man trapped among wild people, he finds joy in isolated spots, in the farthest reaches, by the riverbanks, and in untamed deserts.
22. His aversion to clothing and conveyance, food and presents, bespeaks O king! that he is following the line of life led by wandering ascetics.
22. His dislike for clothes, travel, food, and gifts shows, O king! that he is living the lifestyle of wandering ascetics.
[Pg 38]
[Pg 38]
23. He lives alone, Oh lord of men! in a lonely place, and neither laughs nor sings nor cries aloud from a sense of their indifference to him.
23. He lives alone, oh lord of men! in a lonely place, and doesn’t laugh or sing or cry out because he feels their indifference towards him.
24. Seated in the posture of folded legs (Padmásana), he stays with a distracted mind, reclining his cheek on his left palm.
24. Sitting cross-legged (Padmásana), he remains with a distracted mind, resting his cheek on his left hand.
25. He assumes no pride to himself nor wishes for the dignity of sovereignty; he is neither elated with joy nor depressed by grief or pain.
25. He takes no pride in himself nor desires the status of sovereignty; he is neither filled with joy nor weighed down by sadness or pain.
26. We do not know where he goes, what he does, what he desires, what he meditates upon, whence and when he comes and what he follows.
26. We don’t know where he goes, what he does, what he wants, what he thinks about, where he comes from or when, and what he’s pursuing.
27. He is getting lean every day, growing pale day by day, and like a tree at the end of autumn, he is becoming discoloured day after day.
27. He is getting leaner every day, growing paler by the day, and like a tree at the end of autumn, he is becoming discolored day after day.
28. Satrughna and Lakshmana are, Oh king! the followers of all his habits, and resemble his very shadows.
28. Satrughna and Lakshmana are, oh king! the followers of all his habits and are like his very shadows.
29. Being repeatedly asked by his servants, his brother-princes and his mothers (as to the cause of his dementedness), he says he has none, and then resumes his taciturnity and indifference.
29. When his servants, brother-princes, and mothers keep asking him about why he seems so out of it, he says he has no explanation and then goes back to being silent and indifferent.
30. He would lecture his companions and friends saying, “do not set your mind to sensual enjoyments which are only pleasing for the time being.”
30. He would lecture his companions and friends, saying, “Don’t focus on temporary pleasures that are only enjoyable for a little while.”
31. He has no affection for the richly adorned women of the harem, but rather looks upon them as the cause of destruction presented before him.
31. He has no feelings for the lavishly dressed women of the harem; instead, he sees them as the source of the ruin laid before him.
32. He often chaunts in plaintive notes, how his life is being spent in vain cares, estranged from those of the easily attainable state of (heavenly bliss).
32. He often sings in sad tones about how his life is wasted on pointless worries, far from the easily reachable state of (heavenly bliss).
33. Should some dependant courtier speak of his being an emperor (one day), he smiles at him as upon a raving madman, and then remains silent as one distracted in his mind.
33. If any dependent courtier talks about him becoming an emperor (one day), he just smiles at them like they're crazy, and then stays quiet, lost in thought.
34. He does not pay heed to what is said to him, nor does he look at any thing presented before him. He hates to look upon things even the most charming (to sight).
34. He doesn’t pay attention to what people say to him, nor does he look at anything shown to him. He dislikes even the most attractive things.
[Pg 39]
[Pg 39]
35. As it is chimerical to suppose the existence of an etherial lake, and lotus growing in the same, so it is false to believe the reality of the mind and its conceptions. Saying so Ráma marvels at nothing.
35. Just as it's unrealistic to imagine an ethereal lake with lotuses growing in it, it's also false to believe in the reality of the mind and its ideas. With that, Ráma wonders at nothing.
36. Even when sitting amidst beauteous maids, the darts of Cupid fail to pierce his impenetrable heart, as showers of rain the (unimpregnable) rock.
36. Even when surrounded by beautiful women, Cupid's arrows can't penetrate his unbreakable heart, just like rain can't soak through a solid rock.
37. That “no sensible man should ever wish for riches which are but the seats of dangers”; making this his motto, Ráma gives away all that he has to beggars.
37. That “no sensible person should ever want wealth that only brings about risks”; adopting this as his motto, Ráma donates everything he has to the beggars.
38. He sings some verses to this effect that “it is an error to call one thing as prosperity and the other adversity, when they are both but imaginations of the mind”.
38. He sings some lines expressing that “it’s a mistake to label one thing as prosperity and another as adversity, since they are both just creations of the mind”.
39. He repeats some words to this purport that, “though it is the general cry, “O I am gone, I am helpless grown,” yet it is a wonder, that no body should betake himself to utter indifference.”
39. He says some words to this effect: “Even though everyone is crying, ‘Oh, I’m lost, I’m completely helpless,’ it’s surprising that no one seems to adopt a complete lack of concern.”
40. That Ráma, the destroyer of enemies, the great Sála (oak) that is grown in the garden of Raghu, should get into such a state of mind is what causes grief in us.
40. It’s upsetting to think that Ráma, the enemy vanquisher, the great Sála (oak) that grows in the garden of Raghu, could find himself in such a state of mind.
41. We do not know, Oh great armed and lotus-eyed king! what to do with him in this state of his mind. We hope only in thee.
41. We don’t know, oh great armed king with lotus-like eyes! what to do with him in this state of mind. We can only hope in you.
42. He laughs to scorn the counsels of the princes and Bráhmans before him, and spurns them as if they were fools.
42. He laughs at the advice of the princes and Brahmins in front of him, mocking them as if they were idiots.
43. He remains inactive with the conviction, that the world which appears to our view is a vanity, and the idea of self is also a vanity.
43. He stays inactive, convinced that the world we see is just an illusion, and the concept of self is also an illusion.
44. He has no respect for foes or friends, for himself or his kingdom, mother or riches, nor does he pay any regard to prosperity or adversity.
44. He has no respect for enemies or friends, for himself or his kingdom, his mother or wealth, nor does he pay any attention to success or failure.
45. He is altogether quiescent, without any desire or effort, and devoid of a mainstay; he is neither captivated by any thing nor freed from worldly thoughts. These are the reasons which afflict us most.
45. He is completely calm, lacking any desire or effort, and without a support system; he is neither drawn to anything nor freed from everyday thoughts. These are the main reasons that trouble us the most.
[Pg 40]
[Pg 40]
46. He says, “what have we to do with riches, with our mothers, with this kingdom and all our activities.” Under these impressions, he is about to give up his life.
46. He says, “What do we care about wealth, our mothers, this kingdom, and everything we're involved in?” Feeling this way, he is ready to end his life.
47. As the chátaka (swallow) grows restless at the obstruction of rains (by hurricanes), so has Ráma become impatient (under the restraint) of his father and mother, his friends and kingdom, his enjoyments and even his own life.
47. Just like the chátaka (swallow) gets anxious when the rain is blocked (by hurricanes), Ráma has become restless under the restrictions imposed by his father and mother, his friends and kingdom, his pleasures, and even his own life.
48. Now in compassion on thy son, incline to root out this chagrin which like a noxious creeper has been spreading its branches (in his mind).
48. Now in compassion for your son, try to get rid of this sorrow that has been spreading like a harmful vine in his mind.
49. For notwithstanding his possession of all affluence, he looks upon the enjoyments of the world as his poison under such a disposition of his mind.
49. For even though he has everything he wants, he sees the pleasures of the world as toxic because of his mindset.
50. Where is that potent person in this earth, who can restore him to proper conduct (as by a potent medicine?).
50. Where is that powerful person on this earth who can bring him back to his proper behavior (like a strong medicine)?
51. Who is there, that like the sun removing the darkness of the world by his rays, will remove the errors that have been the cause of grief in Ráma’s mind, and thereby make his generosity effectual in his case.
51. Who is there that, like the sun dispelling the darkness of the world with its rays, will eliminate the mistakes that have brought sorrow to Ráma’s mind, and make his kindness truly impactful in his situation?
[Pg 41]
[Pg 41]
CHAPTER XI.
Ráma's Comfort.
Viswámitra said:—If such is the case, you who are intelligent, may go at once, and persuade that progeny of Raghu to come hither; as they do one deer by others (of the train).
Viswamitra said:—If that’s the case, you who are wise, should go right away and convince that descendant of Raghu to come here, just like they lead one deer by another (in the herd).
2. This stupor of Ráma is not caused by any (external) accident or (inward) affection; it is I think the development of that superior intellect which rises from the right reasoning of dispassionate men.
2. This stupor of Ráma is not caused by any external accident or internal affection; I believe it is the result of that higher intellect that comes from the sound reasoning of calm individuals.
3. Let Ráma come here for a while, and here shall we in a moment dispel the delusion (of his mind), as the wind drives away the clouds from the mountain-tops.
3. Let Ráma come here for a bit, and soon we'll clear away the confusion in his mind, just like the wind blows the clouds off the mountaintops.
4. After his hebetude is removed by my reasoning, he shall be enabled to repose in that happy state of mind, to which we have arrived.
4. Once his dullness is lifted by my reasoning, he'll be able to relax in that happy state of mind we've reached.
5. He shall not only attain to pure truth and a clear understanding of uninterrupted tranquility, but secure to himself a plumpness and beauteousness of his figure and complexion, as one derives from a potion of ambrosia.
5. He will not only reach pure truth and a clear understanding of lasting peace, but also ensure that he has a healthy and beautiful body and complexion, much like the effect of an ambrosia potion.
6. He will then attend with all his heart to the full discharge of the proper course of his duties without remission, which will redound to his honour.
6. He will then fully commit himself to carrying out his duties without hesitation, which will bring him honor.
7. He will become strong with a knowledge of both worlds, and his exemption from the states of pleasure and pain, and then he will look upon gold and stones with an indifferent eye.
7. He will gain strength from understanding both worlds, and his freedom from feelings of pleasure and pain will allow him to view gold and gems with indifference.
8. After the chief of the sages had spoken in this manner, the king resumed the firmness of his mind, and sent heralds after heralds to bring Ráma to him.
8. After the chief of the sages finished speaking, the king regained his composure and sent messenger after messenger to bring Ráma to him.
9. By this very time Ráma was preparing to rise from his seat in the palace to come over to his father, in the manner that the sun rises from the mountain in the east.
9. At that moment, Ráma was getting ready to stand up from his seat in the palace to go to his father, just like the sun rises from the mountains in the east.
10. Surrounded by a few of his servants, he came with his two[Pg 42] brothers to the hallowed hall of his father, resembling the heaven of the king of gods.
10. Surrounded by a few of his servants, he arrived with his two[Pg 42] brothers at the sacred hall of his father, looking like the paradise of the king of gods.
11. He saw at a distance his kingly sire seated amidst the assemblage of princes, as Indra surrounded by the gods.
11. He saw from afar his royal father sitting among the group of princes, like Indra surrounded by the gods.
12. He was accompanied on either side by the sages Vasishtha and Viswámitra, and respectfully attended by his staff of ministers, all well versed in the interpretation of all Sástras.
12. He was flanked on both sides by the wise Vasishtha and Viswámitra, and was respectfully supported by his team of ministers, all knowledgeable in the interpretation of all texts.
13. He was fanned by charming damsels, waving the fine chauri flappers in their hands, and equalling in beauty the goddesses presiding over the quarters of heaven.
13. He was fanned by lovely young women, waving the elegant chauri flappers in their hands, and they were just as beautiful as the goddesses watching over the corners of heaven.
14. Vasishtha, Viswámitra and the other sages, with Dasaratha and his chiefs, saw Ráma coming at a distance as beautiful as Skanda himself.
14. Vasishtha, Viswámitra, and the other sages, along with Dasaratha and his leaders, saw Rama approaching from a distance, looking as stunning as Skanda himself.
15. He appeared by his qualities of mildness and gravity to resemble the mount Himálaya (with his cooling frost and firmness), and was esteemed by all for the depth and clearness (of his understanding).
15. He seemed to embody a blend of gentleness and seriousness, much like the Himalayas with their chill and unwavering presence, and was respected by everyone for the depth and clarity of his understanding.
16. He was handsome and well proportioned (in his features), auspicious in his look, but humble and magnanimous in his mind. With loveliness and mildness of his person, he was possessed of all manly prowess.
16. He was attractive and had well-proportioned features, with a positive demeanor, but humble and generous in spirit. With his charm and gentleness, he had all the qualities of a true man.
17. He was just developed to youth, yet he was as majestic as an elderly man. He was neither morose nor merry, but seemed to be fully satisfied with himself, as if he had obtained all the objects of his desire.
17. He was just entering his youth, yet he had the presence of an older man. He was neither gloomy nor overly happy, but appeared completely content with himself, as if he had achieved everything he ever wanted.
18. He was a good judge of the world, and possessed of all holy virtues. The purity of his mind was the attraction for all the virtues which met in him.
18. He had a keen understanding of the world and embodied all the holy virtues. The clarity of his mind drew all the virtues together in him.
19. The receptacle of his mind was filled by his magnanimity and honourable virtues, and the candour of his conduct showed him in the light of perfection (to every body).
19. The container of his mind was filled with his generosity and honorable qualities, and the openness of his behavior showed him as a perfect person to everyone.
20. Endowed with these various virtues and decorated by his necklace and fine apparel, Ráma the support of Raghu’s race, approached (his father) with a smiling countenance.
20. Gifted with these different virtues and adorned with his necklace and fine clothes, Ráma, the pride of Raghu’s lineage, approached his father with a smiling face.
[Pg 43]
[Pg 43]
21. He bowed his head to his father with the sparkling gems trembling in his locks, and imparting to his head the graceful appearance of the mountain Sumeru shaken by an earth-quake.
21. He bowed his head to his father, the sparkling gems swaying in his hair, giving his head the elegant look of mountain Sumeru shaken by an earthquake.
22. The lotus-eyed Ráma came up to salute the feet of his father, when the lord of the sages (Viswámitra) was speaking with him.
22. The lotus-eyed Rama approached to greet his father's feet while the lord of the sages (Vishwamitra) was talking with him.
23. First of all Ráma saluted his father, and then the two honorable sages, he next saluted the Bráhmanas, and then his relations, and lastly his elders and well wishing friends.
23. First, Ráma greeted his father, then the two respected sages. Next, he bowed to the Bráhmanas, followed by his relatives, and finally his elders and good friends.
24. He then received and returned the salutations of the chiefs and princes, bowing to him with graceful motion of their heads and respectful addresses.
24. He then greeted and returned the salutations of the chiefs and princes, who bowed to him with smooth head movements and respectful remarks.
25. Ráma of god-like beauty and equanimity of mind, approached the sacred presence of his father, with the blessings of the two sages.
25. Ráma, who was incredibly handsome and composed, approached the revered figure of his father, accompanied by the blessings of the two sages.
26. During the act of his saluting the feet of his father, the lord of the earth repeatedly kissed his head and face, and embraced him with fondness.
26. While he was bowing down to his father's feet, the lord of the earth kept kissing his head and face, and hugged him affectionately.
27. At the same time, he the destroyer of his enemies, embraced Lakshmana and Satrughna, with as intense an affection as the swan embracing the lotus flowers.
27. At the same time, he, the destroyer of his enemies, embraced Lakshmana and Satrughna with as much love as a swan embraces lotus flowers.
28. “Be you seated my son upon my lap”, said the king to Ráma, who however, took his seat on a fine piece of cloth spread on the floor by his servants.
28. “Come sit on my lap, my son,” said the king to Ráma, who instead chose to sit on a nice piece of cloth laid out on the floor by his servants.
29. The king said “O my son and receptacle of blessings, you have attained the age of discretion, so put not yourself to that state of self-mortification, as the dull-headed do from their crazy understandings.
29. The king said, “Oh my son and holder of blessings, you have reached the age of understanding, so don’t put yourself through that kind of self-punishment like those who lack sense do with their foolish ideas.”
30. “Know that it is by following the course of his elders, guides and Bráhmanas, that one attains to meritoriousness, and not by his persistence in error.
30. “Understand that it is by following the path of one's elders, mentors, and learned individuals that one achieves goodness, not by stubbornly sticking to mistakes.
31. “So long will the train of our misfortunes lie at a distance, as we do not allow the seeds of error to have access to us.”
31. “The train of our misfortunes will stay far away as long as we don't let the seeds of mistakes reach us.”
32. Vasishtha said, Oh strong armed prince! you are truly heroic to have conquered your worldly appetites, which are at[Pg 44] once as difficult to be eradicated as they are fierce in their action.
32. Vasishtha said, Oh strong-armed prince! You are truly brave to have overcome your worldly desires, which are both challenging to get rid of and intense in their influence. [Pg 44]
33. Why do you allow yourself like the unlearned, to be drowned in this rolling sea of errors, causing such dull inactivity in you?
33. Why do you let yourself, like the uneducated, get overwhelmed by this turbulent sea of mistakes, leading to such a lack of action in you?
34. Viswámitra said “why are your eyes so unsteady (with doubts) as the tremulous clusters of blue lotuses. You ought to do away with this unsteadiness, and tell us what is that grief (which rankles) in your mind.
34. Viswámitra said, “Why are your eyes so uncertain and filled with doubts like the trembling clusters of blue lotuses? You need to get rid of this uncertainty and share with us what grief is troubling your mind.”
35. “What are these thoughts, and what are their names and natures, their number and causes, that infest your mind like its maladies (in the same manner) as the mice undermine a fabric.”
35. “What are these thoughts, and what are their names and natures, their number and causes, that invade your mind like diseases (just like) how mice damage a structure.”
36. I am disposed to think, that you are not the person to be troubled with those evils and distempers, to which the base and vile alone are subject.
36. I’m inclined to believe that you’re not the kind of person who should deal with the problems and issues that only the low and worthless face.
37. Tell me the craving of your heart, O sinless Ráma! and they will be requited in a manner, as will prevent their recurrence to you.
37. Share with me the desires of your heart, O sinless Ráma! and they will be fulfilled in a way that keeps them from coming back to you.
38. Ráma—the standard of Raghu’s race having listened to the reasonable and graceful speech of the good-intentioned sage, shook off his sorrowing, like the peacock at the roaring of a cloud, in the hope of gaining his object.
38. Ráma—the pride of Raghu’s lineage—having heard the wise and elegant words of the well-meaning sage, cast off his sadness like a peacock at the sound of thunder, hoping to achieve his goal.
[Pg 45]
[Pg 45]
CHAPTER XII.
Rama's Response.
Válmíki related:—Being thus asked with soothing words by the chief of the sages, Ráma made his answer in a soft and graceful speech replete with good sense.
Válmíki stated:—When the leader of the sages asked him with calming words, Ráma responded with a gentle and graceful reply full of wisdom.
2. Ráma said, Oh venerable sage! I will tell thee in truth, untutored though I am, all the particulars as asked by thee; for who would disobey the bidding of the wise?
2. Ráma said, "Oh respected sage! I will, without hesitation, share all the details you've asked for, even though I am inexperienced; for who would ignore the request of the wise?"
3. Since I was born in this mansion of my father I have all along remained, grown up and received my education (in this very place).
3. Since I was born in my father's mansion, I've always stayed here, grown up, and received my education (right in this place).
4. Then O leader of sages! being desirous to learn good usages (of mankind), I set out to travel to holy places all over this sea-girt earth.
4. Then, O leader of sages! wanting to learn about the good practices of humanity, I set out to travel to sacred places all over this ocean-surrounded earth.
5. It was by this time that there arose a train of reflections in my mind of the following nature which shook my confidence in worldly objects.
5. By this point, a series of thoughts began to emerge in my mind that shook my confidence in worldly things.
6. My mind was employed in the discrimination of the nature of things which led me gradually to discard all thoughts of sensual enjoyments.
6. I was focused on understanding the true nature of things, which gradually made me stop thinking about physical pleasures.
7. What are these worldly pleasures good for, (thought I), and what means the multiplication (of our species) on earth? Men are born to die, and they die to be born again.
7. What are these worldly pleasures for, I wondered, and what does the increase of our population on earth mean? People are born to die, and they die to be born again.
8. There is no stability in the tendencies of beings whether movable or immovable. They all tend to vice, decay and danger; and all our possessions are the grounds of our penury.
8. There’s no stability in the nature of beings, whether they are movable or not. They all lean towards vice, decay, and danger; and everything we own is the source of our poverty.
9. All objects (of sense) are detached from each other as iron rods or needles from one another; it is imagination alone which attaches them to our minds.
9. All sensory objects are separate from each other like iron rods or needles; it's our imagination that connects them to our minds.
10. It is the mind that pictures the existence of the world as a reality, but the deceptiveness of the mind (being known) we are safe from such deception.
10. It’s the mind that imagines the world as a reality, but we are protected from such deception by being aware of the mind’s trickery.
[Pg 46]
[Pg 46]
11. If the world is an unreality, it is pity that ignorant men should be allured by it, like the deer tempted by a distant mirage (appearing) as water.
12. We are sold by none (to any one) and yet we remain as if enslaved to the world; and knowing this well, we are spellbound to riches, as it were by the magic wand of Sambara.
12. We aren’t owned by anyone, yet we act like we’re trapped by the world; and fully aware of this, we become enchanted by wealth, as if by the magic wand of Sambara.
13. What are the enjoyments in this quintessence (of the world) but misery; and yet we are foolishly caught in its thoughts, as if clogged in honey (like bees).
13. What pleasures are found in this essence (of the world) but misery; and yet we foolishly get trapped in its ideas, as if stuck in honey (like bees).
14. Ah! I perceive after long that we have insensibly fallen into errors, like senseless stags falling into caverns in the wilderness.
14. Ah! I realize after a long time that we have unknowingly fallen into mistakes, like clueless deer stumbling into caves in the wild.
15. Of what use is royalty and these enjoyments to me? What am I and whence are all these things? They are but vanities, and let them continue as such without any good or loss to any body.
15. What good are royalty and these pleasures to me? Who am I and where do all these things come from? They are just empty boasts, and let them stay that way without benefiting or harming anyone.
16. Reasoning in this manner Oh Bráhman, I came to be disgusted with the world, like a traveller in (his journey through) a desert.
16. Thinking like this, Oh Bráhman, I started to feel repulsed by the world, like a traveler in the middle of a desert.
17. Now tell me, O venerable sir! whether this world is advancing to its dissolution, or continued reproduction, or is it in course of its endless progression.
17. Now tell me, respected sir! Is this world heading toward its end, ongoing rebirth, or is it continuously evolving?
18. If there is any progress here, it is that of the appearance and disappearance of old age and decease, of prosperity and adversity by turns.
18. If there’s any progress here, it's in the way old age and death come and go, along with periods of prosperity and hardship.
19. Behold how the variety of our trifling enjoyments hastens our decay, they are like hurricanes shattering the mountain trees.
19. Look at how the mix of our meaningless pleasures speeds up our decline; they’re like hurricanes that break apart the mountain trees.
20. Men continue in vain to breathe their vital breath as hollow-bamboo wind-pipes having no sense.
20. People keep trying in vain to draw in life like hollow bamboo windpipes that have no purpose.
21. How is (human) misery to be alleviated, is the (only) thought that consumes me like wild fire in the hollow of a withered tree.
21. How can (human) suffering be eased? That’s the only thought that burns in my mind like a wildfire in the hollow of a dead tree.
22. The weight of worldly miseries sits heavy on my heart[Pg 47] as a rock, and obstructs my lungs to breathe out. I have a mind to weep, but am prevented from shedding my tears for fear of my people.
22. The burden of life's troubles weighs heavily on my heart[Pg 47] like a rock, making it hard for me to breathe. I feel like crying, but I'm held back from shedding tears because I'm worried about my people.
23. My tearless weeping and speechless mouth, give no indication of my inward sorrow to any body, except my consciousness the silent witness in my solitude.
23. My tearless crying and silent mouth don't show anyone my inner sadness, except for my awareness, the quiet observer in my loneliness.
24. I wait to think on the positive and negative states (of worldly bliss), as a ruined man bewails to reflect on his former state of affluence (and present indigence).
24. I pause to consider the ups and downs of happiness in life, much like a broken man mourns his past wealth and his current poverty.
25. I take prosperity to be a seducing cheat, for its deluding the mind, impairing the good qualities (of men), and spreading the net of our miseries.
25. I see prosperity as a tempting trickster because it misleads the mind, undermines our good qualities, and traps us in our sorrows.
26. To me, like one fallen into great difficulties, no riches, offspring, consorts or home afford any delight, but they seem to be (so many sources of) misery.
26. For me, like someone who has fallen into serious trouble, wealth, children, partners, or a home bring no joy; instead, they feel like just more reasons for suffering.
27. I, like a wild elephant in chains, find no rest in my mind, by reflecting on the various evils of the world, and by thinking on the causes of our frailties.
27. I, like a wild elephant in chains, find no peace in my mind, as I think about the many evils of the world and the reasons for our weaknesses.
28. There are wicked passions prying at all times, under the dark mist of the night of our ignorance; and there are hundreds of objects, which like so many cunning rogues, are about all men in broad day-light, and lurking on all sides to rob us of our reason. What mighty champions can we delegate (now) to fight with these than our knowledge of truth?
28. There are wicked desires lurking all the time, under the dark cover of our ignorance at night; and there are countless temptations, like crafty tricksters, surrounding us in broad daylight, ready to steal our reason. What powerful allies can we send (now) to battle these except our understanding of the truth?
[Pg 48]
[Pg 48]
CHAPTER XIII.
Criticism of Wealth.
Ráma said:—It is opulence, Oh sage! that is reckoned a blessing here; it is even she that is the cause of our troubles and errors.
Ráma said:—It's wealth, oh sage! that’s considered a blessing here; it’s also what brings us troubles and mistakes.
2. She bears away as a river in the rainy season, all high-spirited simpletons overpowered by its current.
2. She sweeps away like a river in the rainy season, all the cheerful fools swept up by its flow.
3. Her daughters are anxieties fostered by many a malpractice, like the waves of a stream raised by the winds.
3. Her daughters are worries created by many mistakes, like the waves of a stream pushed by the wind.
4. She can never stand steady on her legs any where, but like a wretched woman who has burnt her feet, she limps from one place to another.
4. She can never stand still on her legs anywhere, but like a miserable woman who has burned her feet, she limps from one place to another.
5. Fortune like a lamp both burns and blackens its possessor, until it is extinguished by its own inflammation.
5. Fortune is like a lamp; it both enlightens and darkens its owner, until it burns out from its own fire.
6. She is unapproachable as princes and fools, and likewise as favourable as they to her adherents, without scanning their merits or faults.
6. She is as unapproachable as royalty and commoners, and just as favorable to her supporters, regardless of their strengths or weaknesses.
7. She begets only evils in them by their various acts (of profligacy), as good milk given to serpents, serves but to increase the poignancy of their poison.
7. She produces nothing but harm in them through their various reckless actions, much like good milk given to snakes only amplifies the severity of their venom.
8. Men (by nature) are gentle and kind hearted to friends and strangers, until they are hardheartened by their riches, which like blasts of wind, serve to stiffen (the liquid) frost.
8. People are naturally gentle and kind to friends and strangers until they become hardened by their wealth, which, like strong winds, causes the frost to stiffen.
9. As brilliant gems are soiled by dust, so are the learned, the brave, the grateful, the mild and gentle, corrupted by riches.
9. Just as brilliant gems get dirty from dust, the wise, the courageous, the thankful, the kind and gentle are contaminated by wealth.
10. Riches do not conduce to one’s happiness, but redound to his woe and destruction, as the plant aconite when fostered, hides in itself the fatal poison.
10. Wealth doesn’t bring happiness; instead, it leads to misery and ruin, just like the plant aconite, which, when nurtured, contains a deadly poison.
11. A rich man without blemish, a brave man devoid of vanity, and a master wanting partiality, are the three rarities on earth.
11. A wealthy man without flaws, a brave person without arrogance, and a fair-minded leader are the three rarest things on earth.
12. The rich are as inaccessible as the dark cavern of a[Pg 49] dragon, and as unapproachable as the deep wilderness of the Vindhyá mountain inhabited by fierce elephants.
12. The wealthy are as unreachable as the dark lair of a[Pg 49] dragon, and as distant as the wild expanse of the Vindhyá mountains filled with aggressive elephants.
13. Riches like the shadow of night, overcast the good qualities of men, and like moon-beams brings to bloom the buds of their misery. They blow away the brightness of a fair prospect as a hurricane, and resemble a sea with huge surges (of disquiet).
13. Wealth, like the darkness of night, hides the good traits of people, and like moonlight, makes their troubles grow. It sweeps away the hope of a bright future like a hurricane and is like a turbulent sea filled with unrest.
14. They bring upon us a cloud of fear and error, increase the poison of despondence and regret, and are like the dreadful snakes in the field of our choice.
14. They bring a cloud of fear and confusion over us, amplify the venom of hopelessness and regret, and are like the terrifying snakes in the field of our choices.
15. Fortune is (as a killing) frost to the bondsmen of asceticism, and as the night to the owls of libertinism; she is an eclipse to the moonlight of reason, and as moonbeams to the bloom of the lilies of folly.
15. Fortune is like a deadly frost to those who practice asceticism, and like night to the free-spirited; she obscures the clarity of reason like an eclipse, and shines on the foolishness of indulgence like moonlight on blooming lilies.
16. She is as transitory as the Iris, and alike pleasant to view by the play of her colours; she is as fickle as the lightening, which vanishes no sooner it appears to sight. Hence none but the ignorant have reliance in her.
16. She is as fleeting as the rainbow, and just as delightful to see with her changing colors; she is as unpredictable as lightning, which disappears as quickly as it shows itself. So, only the unaware place their trust in her.
17. She is as unsteady as a well born damsel following a base-born man to the words; and like a (deceptive) mirage that tempts the run-aways to fall to it as the doe.
17. She is as unsteady as a well-bred girl following a low-born man to the words; and like a deceptive mirage that lures the runaways to fall for it like a doe.
18. Unsteady as the wave, she is never steady in any place; (but is ever wavering to all sides) like the flickering flame of a lamp. So her leaning is known to nobody.
18. Unstable like a wave, she never stays in one place; (but is always swaying in all directions) like the flickering flame of a lamp. So her leaning is known to no one.
19. She like the lioness is ever prompt in fighting, and like the leader of elephants favourable to her partizans. She is as sharp as the blade of a sword (to cut off all obstacles), and is the patroness of sharp-witted sharpers.
19. She, like a lioness, is always ready to fight, and like the leader of elephants, she supports her followers. She is as sharp as a sword's blade (able to cut through all obstacles) and is the patron of clever con artists.
20. I see no felicity in uncivil prosperity, which is full of treachery, and replete with every kind of danger and trouble.
20. I see no happiness in rude success, which is filled with betrayal and packed with all sorts of dangers and problems.
21. It is pity that prosperity, like a shameless wench will again lay hold on a man, after being abandoned by him in his association with (her rival) Poverty.
21. It's a shame that success, like a brazen flirt, will once again grab hold of a man after he has walked away from her while hanging out with her rival, Poverty.
22. What is she with all her loveliness and attraction of human hearts, but momentary thing obtained by all manner of evil means, and resembling at best a flower shrub, growing out of a cave inhabited by a snake, and beset by reptiles all about its stem.
22. What is she with all her beauty and ability to draw people in, but a fleeting thing achieved through all sorts of wicked ways, and at best resembling a flowering shrub, growing out of a cave that's home to a snake and surrounded by reptiles all around its stem.
[Pg 50]
[Pg 50]
CHAPTER XIV.
Depreciation of Human Life.
Human life is as frail as a pendant drop of water tripling on the tip of a leaflet; and as irrepressible as a raving madman, that breaks loose from its bodily imprisonment out of its proper season.
Human life is as fragile as a droplet of water hanging on the end of a leaf; and as unstoppable as a crazed person breaking free from their physical restraints at the wrong time.
2. Again the lives of those whose minds are infected by the poison of worldly affairs, and who are incapable of judging for themselves, are (verily) but causes of their torment.
2. Again, the lives of those whose minds are polluted by the distractions of the world, and who can’t think for themselves, are truly just sources of their own suffering.
3. Those knowing the knowable, and resting in the all-pervading spirit, and acquiescing alike to their wants and gains, enjoy lives of perfect tranquility.
3. Those who understand what can be understood, who are grounded in the all-encompassing spirit, and who are content with their needs and successes, enjoy lives of complete peace.
4. We that have certain belief of our being but limited beings, can have no enjoyment in our transient lives, which are but flashes of lightenings amidst the cloudy sky of the world.
4. We who believe that we are limited beings cannot find joy in our fleeting lives, which are just flashes of light in the cloudy sky of the world.
5. It is as impossible to keep the winds in confinement, to tear asunder the sky to pieces, and wreathe the waves to a chaplet, as to place any reliance in our lives.
5. It is just as impossible to hold back the winds, to tear the sky apart, and to weave the waves into a crown, as it is to trust in our lives.
6. Fast as the fleeting clouds in autumn, and short as the light of an oilless lamp, our lives appear to pass away as evanescent as the rolling waves in the sea.
6. Quick like the passing clouds in fall, and brief like the flame of a lamp without oil, our lives seem to slip away as fleeting as the waves in the ocean.
7. Rather attempt to lay hold on the shadow of the moon in the waves, the fleeting lightenings in the sky, and the ideal lotus blossoms in the ether, than ever place any reliance upon this unsteady life.
7. It’s better to try to catch the moonlight in the waves, the brief flashes of lightning in the sky, and the perfect lotus flowers in the air, than to ever depend on this unstable life.
8. Men of restless minds, desiring to prolong their useless and toilsome lives, resemble the she-mule conceiving by a horse (which causes her destruction abortion or unfructification).
8. Men with restless minds, wanting to extend their pointless and difficult lives, are like a female mule trying to conceive with a horse (which leads to her destruction through abortion or failure to conceive).
9. This world (Sansára) is as a whirlpool amidst the ocean of creation, and every individual body is as (evanescent) as a foam or froth or bubble, which can give me no relish in this life.
9. This world (Sansára) is like a whirlpool in the ocean of creation, and every individual body is as fleeting as foam, froth, or a bubble, which offers me no enjoyment in this life.
10. That is called true living, which gains what is worth[Pg 51] gaining, which has no cause of sorrow or remorse, and which is a state of transcendental tranquility.
10. That is called true living, which achieves what is genuinely worth pursuing, which has no source of sadness or regret, and which is a state of deep inner peace.
11. There is a vegetable life in plants, and an animal life in beasts, and birds: man leads a thinking life, but true life is above (the succession of) thoughts.
11. Plants have a life that is rooted in vegetation, animals and birds have their own form of life, but humans experience a life of thought. However, true life exists beyond just a series of thoughts.
12. All those living beings are said to have lived well in this earth, who being once born herein have no more to return to it. The rest are no better than old asses (of burthen).
12. All those living beings are said to have lived well on this earth, who, once born here, have no reason to return. The others are no better than old pack donkeys.
13. Knowledge is an encumbrance to the unthinking, and wisdom is cumbersome to the passionate; intellect—is a heavy load to the restless, and the body is a ponderous burden to one ignorant of his soul.
13. Knowledge is a burden for those who don’t think, and wisdom is a hassle for the passionate; intellect is a heavy weight for the restless, and the body is a hefty load for someone who doesn’t understand their soul.
14. A goodly person possessed of life, mind, intellect and self-consciousness and its occupations, is of no avail to the unwise, but seem to be his over-loadings as those upon a porter.
14. A decent person who has life, thought, intelligence, and self-awareness is useless to the foolish, as they only appear to be a burden, like heavy loads on a porter.
15. The discontented mind is the great arena of all evils, and the nestling place of diseases which alight upon it like birds of the air: such a life is the abode of toil and misery.
15. The unhappy mind is the main stage for all troubles, and the breeding ground for illnesses that settle on it like birds in the sky: such a life is filled with struggle and suffering.
16. As a house is slowly dilapidated by the mice continually burrowing under it, so is the body of the living gradually corroded by the (pernicious) teeth of time boring within it.
16. Just as a house is gradually worn down by mice constantly digging underneath it, the body of a living person is slowly eaten away by the harmful teeth of time burrowing inside it.
17. Deadly diseases bred within the body, feed upon our vital breath, as poisonous snakes born in caves of the woods consume the meadow air.
17. Deadly diseases develop inside the body, feeding on our life force, just like poisonous snakes that are born in forest caves consume the fresh air of the meadow.
18. As the withered tree is perforated by minutest worms residing in them, so are our bodies continually wasted by many inborn diseases and noxious secretions.
18. Just like a dried-up tree is eaten away by tiny worms living in it, our bodies are constantly weakened by various inherited diseases and harmful substances.
19. Death is incessantly staring and growling at our face, as a cat looks and purrs at the mouse in order to devour it.
19. Death is constantly staring and growling at us, like a cat watching and purring at a mouse before it devours it.
20. Old age wastes us as soon as a glutton digests his food; and it reduces one to weakness as an old harlot, by no other charm than her paint and perfumes.
20. Old age drains us as quickly as a glutton finishes a meal; it leaves us weak like an aging prostitute, relying on nothing but her makeup and fragrances.
21. Youth forsakes us as soon, as a good man abandons his wicked friend in disgust, after his foibles come to be known to him in a few days.
21. Youth leaves us just as quickly as a good person turns away from their bad friend in disgust, once they realize their flaws after a few days.
[Pg 52]
[Pg 52]
22. Death the lover of destruction, and friend of old age and ruin, likes the sensual man, as a lecher likes a beauty.
22. Death, the lover of destruction and friend of old age and decay, favors the sensual man like a sleazy guy favors a beautiful woman.
23. Thus there is nothing so worthless in the world as this life, which is devoid of every good quality and ever subject to death, unless it is attended by the permanent felicity of emancipation.
23. So there is nothing more worthless in the world than this life, which lacks any good qualities and is always facing death, unless it is accompanied by the lasting happiness of freedom.
[Pg 53]
[Pg 53]
CHAPTER XV.
Criticism of Egoism.
Ráma continued:—
Ráma continued:—
Egoism springs from false conceit, and it is vanity (or vain glory) which fosters it; I am much afraid of this baneful egotism which is an enemy (to human kind).
Egoism comes from misguided pride, and it's vanity that encourages it; I worry a lot about this harmful egotism, which is an enemy to humanity.
2. It is under the influence of egotism that all men in this diversified world, and even the very poorest of them, fall into the dungeon of evils, and misdeeds.
2. It's under the influence of egotism that all people in this diverse world, even the very poorest among them, end up trapped in a cycle of wrongdoing and bad behavior.
3. All accidents, anxieties, troubles and wicked exertions proceed from egoism or self-confidence; hence I deem egoism as a disease.
3. All accidents, worries, problems, and harmful efforts come from selfishness or overconfidence; therefore, I consider selfishness to be a sickness.
4. Being subject to that everlasting arch-enemy—the cynic egoism, I have refrained from my food and drink. What other enjoyment is there for me to partake of?
4. Being under the constant attack of my ultimate enemy—the cynical egoism, I have held back from eating and drinking. What other pleasure is there for me to indulge in?
5. This world resembles a long continuous night, in which our egoism like a hunter, spreads the snare of affections (to entrap us in it).
5. This world feels like an endless night, where our selfishness, like a hunter, sets up traps of affection to catch us in them.
6. All our great and intolerable miseries, growing as rank as the thorny plants of the catechu, are but results of our egoism.
6. All our immense and unbearable suffering, growing as wild as the thorny plants of catechu, is just the result of our selfishness.
7. It overcasts the equanimity of mind as an eclipse overshadows the moon; it destroys our virtues as a frost destroys the lotus flowers; it dispels the peace of men as the autumn drives away the clouds. I must therefore get rid of this egoistic feeling.
7. It clouds the calmness of the mind like an eclipse darkens the moon; it damages our virtues just as frost harms the lotus flowers; it takes away the peace of people like autumn clears the skies. I must therefore eliminate this selfish feeling.
8. I am not Ráma the prince, I have no desire nor should I wish for affluence; but I wish to have the peace of my mind and remain as the self-satisfied old sage Jina.
8. I am not Ráma the prince; I have no desire for wealth, nor do I wish for it. Instead, I want to have peace of mind and be like the content old sage Jina.
9. All that I have eaten, done or offered in sacrifice under the influence of egoism, have gone for nothing; it is the absence of egoism which (I call) to be real good.
9. Everything I’ve eaten, done, or offered as a sacrifice out of egoism has been worthless; it’s the lack of egoism that I consider to be true goodness.
[Pg 54]
[Pg 54]
10. So long, O Bráhman! as there is (the feeling of) egoism in one, he is subject to sorrow at his difficulties; but being devoid of it, he becomes happy; hence it is better to be without it.
10. As long as someone has a sense of ego, they will experience suffering from their challenges; but when they let go of that ego, they find happiness. Therefore, it's better to be without it.
11. I am free from anxiety, O sage! ever since I have got the tranquility of my mind after giving up my (sense of) egoism; and known the transitoriness of all enjoyments.
11. I am free from anxiety, O wise one! ever since I found peace of mind after letting go of my ego and realizing that all pleasures are temporary.
12. As long, O Bráhman! as the cloud of egoism overspreads (the region of our minds), so long our desires expand themselves like the buds of kurchi plants (in the rains).
12. As long, O Bráhman! as the cloud of egoism covers our minds, our desires will keep growing like the buds of kurchi plants during the rainy season.
13. But when the cloud of egoism is dispersed, the lightning of avarice vanishes away, just as the lamp being extinguished, its light immediately disappears.
13. But when the cloud of egoism clears, the flash of greed disappears, just like a lamp going out, its light vanishing instantly.
14. The mind vaunts with egoism, like a furious elephant in the Vindhyan hills, when it hears the thunder-claps in the clouds.
14. The mind boasts with arrogance, like an angry elephant in the Vindhyan hills, when it hears the thunder claps in the clouds.
15. Again egoism residing like a lion in the vast forest of all human bodies, ranges about at large throughout the whole extent of this earth.
15. Once more, egoism lurks like a lion in the vast forest of all human bodies, roaming freely across the entire surface of the earth.
16. The self-conceited are decorated with a string of pearls about their necks, of which avarice forms the thread, and repeated births—the pearls.
16. The self-centered wear a necklace of pearls, where greed is the thread and their many births are the pearls.
17. Our inveterate enemy of egoism, has (like a magician) spread about us the enchantments of our wives, friends and children, whose spells it is hard to break.
17. Our longstanding enemy of selfishness has, like a magician, surrounded us with the charms of our wives, friends, and children, whose influences are difficult to resist.
18. As soon as the (impression of the) word (ego) is effaced from the mind, all our anxieties and troubles are wiped out of it.
18. The moment the impression of the word (ego) disappears from our minds, all our worries and troubles vanish as well.
19. The cloud of egoism being dispelled from the sky of our minds, the mist of error which it spreads to destroy our peace, will be dispersed also.
19. Once the cloud of selfishness clears from our minds, the fog of mistakes that it spreads to ruin our peace will also vanish.
20. I have given up my (sense of) egoism, yet is my mind stupified with sorrow by my ignorance. Tell me, O Bráhman! what thou thinkest right for me under these circumstances.
20. I've given up my ego, yet my mind is overwhelmed with sorrow because of my ignorance. Please tell me, O Bráhman! what you think is best for me in this situation.
21. I have with much ado given up this egoism, and like no more to resort to this source of all evils and perturbation. It[Pg 55] retains its seat in the breast for our annoyance only, and without benefiting us by any good quality of its own. Direct me now, you men of great understandings! (to what is right).
21. I have finally let go of this selfishness, and I no longer want to rely on this source of all troubles and chaos. It[Pg 55] only sits in my heart to cause us frustration, without offering anything valuable in return. Guide me now, wise men! (to what is right).
[Pg 56]
[Pg 56]
CHAPTER XVI.
The Unmanageability of the Mind.
Our minds are infested by evil passions and faults, and fluctuate in their observance of duty and service to superiors, as the plumes of a peacock fluttering at the breeze.
Our minds are filled with negative emotions and flaws, and they waver in their commitment to our responsibilities and service to those in charge, like the feathers of a peacock swaying in the wind.
2. They rove about at random with ardour and without rest from one place to another, like the poor village dog running afar and wide in quest of food.
2. They wander around aimlessly with enthusiasm and without stopping from one place to another, like the poor village dog running all over the place in search of food.
3. It seldom finds any thing any where, and happening even to get a good store some where, it is as little content with it as a wicker vessel filled with water.
3. It rarely finds anything anywhere, and even when it happens to come across a good amount somewhere, it is just as unsatisfied with it as a basket filled with water.
4. The vacant mind, Oh sage! is ever entrapped in its evil desires, and is never at rest with itself; but roves at large as a stray deer separated from its herd.
4. The empty mind, oh wise one! is constantly caught up in its bad desires, and is never at peace within itself; instead, it wanders aimlessly like a lost deer separated from its group.
5. Human mind is of the nature of the unsteady wave, and as light as the minutest particle. It can therefore have no rest in spite of (the fickleness and levity of) its nature.
5. The human mind is like an unstable wave and as light as the tiniest particle. Because of this, it can never find rest, despite its fickle and carefree nature.
6. Disturbed by its thoughts, the mind is tossed in all directions, like the waters of the milk-white ocean when churned by the Mandara mountain.
6. Troubled by its thoughts, the mind is pulled in every direction, like the waters of the milk-white ocean when stirred by the Mandara mountain.
7. I can not curb my mind, resembling the vast ocean (in its course), and running with its huge surges (of the passions), with whirlpools (of error), and beset by the whales of delusion.
7. I can't control my mind, like the vast ocean (in its course), running with its huge waves (of passions), with whirlpools (of mistakes), and surrounded by the whales of confusion.
8. Our minds run afar, O Bráhman! after sensual enjoyments, like the deer running towards the tender blades of grass, and unmindful of falling into the pits (hid under them).
8. Our minds wander far, O Bráhman! after pleasures, like deer running towards the fresh blades of grass, unaware of the pits hiding beneath them.
9. The mind can never get rid of its wavering state owing to the habitual fickleness of its nature, resembling the restlessness of the sea.
9. The mind can never shake off its uncertain state because of its naturally fickle tendencies, much like the restlessness of the sea.
10. The mind with its natural fickleness and restless thoughts, finds no repose at any place, as a lion (has no rest) in his prison-house.
10. The mind, with its natural tendency to be fickle and restless, finds no peace anywhere, just like a lion has no rest in its cage.
[Pg 57]
[Pg 57]
11. The mind seated in the car of delusion, absorbs the sweet, peaceful and undisturbed rest of the body, like the gander sucking up pure milk from amidst the water.
11. The mind, trapped in the car of delusion, takes in the sweet, calm, and undisturbed rest of the body, much like a goose drinking pure milk from the water.
12. O chief of sages! I grieve much to find the faculties of the mind lying dormant upon the bed of imaginary delights, from which it is hard to waken them.
12. Oh, wise leader! I feel a deep sadness to see the mind's abilities resting idly on the bed of imagined pleasures, from which it's difficult to awaken them.
13. I am caught, O Bráhman! like a bird in the net by the knots (of my egoism), and held fast in it by the thread of my avarice.
13. I am trapped, O Bráhman! like a bird in a net by the ties of my ego, and stuck in it by the string of my greed.
14. I burn in my mind, O sage, like the dried hay on fire, by the flame of my anxieties and under the spreading fumes of my impatience.
14. I am consumed in my thoughts, O wise one, like dried hay catching fire, by the flames of my worries and beneath the thick smoke of my impatience.
15. I am devoured, O Bráhman! like a clod of cold meat, by the cruelty and greediness of my heart, as a carcase is swallowed by a hungry dog and its greedy mate.
15. I am consumed, O Bráhman! like a piece of cold meat, by the cruelty and greed of my heart, just as a carcass is devoured by a hungry dog and its greedy partner.
16. I am borne away, O sage! by the current of my heart, as a tree on the bank is carried away by the waters and waves beating upon it.
16. I am swept away, oh wise one! by the flow of my emotions, like a tree by the riverbank is carried off by the water and waves hitting against it.
17. I am led afar by my (greedy) mind, like a straw carried off by the hurricane, either to flutter in the air or fall upon the ground.
17. My (greedy) mind drives me far away, like a straw caught in a hurricane, either to blow around in the air or land on the ground.
18. My earthly mindedness has put a stop to my desire of crossing over the ocean of the world, as an embankment stops the course of the waters (of a stream).
18. My focus on worldly things has halted my desire to cross over the ocean of life, just like an embankment stops the flow of a stream.
19. I am lifted up and let down again by the baseness of my heart, like a log of wood tied to a rope dragging it in and out of a well.
19. I'm constantly pulled up and let down by the flaws in my heart, like a piece of wood tied to a rope being dragged in and out of a well.
20. As a child is seized by the false apparition of a demon, so I find myself in the grasp of my wicked mind, representing falsities as true.
20. Just like a child is caught by the illusion of a demon, I feel trapped by my cruel thoughts, making lies seem like the truth.
21. It is hard to repress the mind, which is hotter than fire, more inaccessible than a hill, and stronger than a thunder bolt.
21. It's tough to control the mind, which is hotter than fire, harder to reach than a mountain, and stronger than a thunderbolt.
22. The mind is attracted to its objects as a bird to its prey, and has no respite for a moment as a boy from his play.
22. The mind is drawn to its objects like a bird is drawn to its catch, and it has no break for a moment, just like a boy enjoying his game.
[Pg 58]
[Pg 58]
23. My mind resembling the sea both in its dullness as well as restlessness, in its extent and fulness with whirlpools and dragons, keeps me far from advancing towards it.
23. My mind is like the sea, both dull and restless, vast and full of whirlpools and monsters, keeping me from moving forward.
24. It is more difficult to subdue the mind than to drink off the ocean, or to upset the Sumeru mountain. It is ever harder than the hardest thing.
24. It's harder to control the mind than it is to drink the ocean dry or to tip over Mount Sumeru. It's always tougher than the toughest challenge.
25. The mind is the cause of all exertions, and the sensorium of the three worlds. Its weakness weakens all worldliness, and requires to be cured with care.
25. The mind is the source of all efforts and the center of the three worlds. Its weakness diminishes all worldly matters and needs to be treated with care.
26. It is the mind from which arise our pains and pleasures by hundreds, as the woods growing in groups upon a hill; but no sooner is the scythe of reason applied to them, than they fall off one by one.
26. It’s the mind where our countless pains and pleasures come from, like trees growing together on a hill; but as soon as the blade of reason is applied to them, they drop away one by one.
27. I am ready to subdue my mind which is my greatest enemy in this world, for the purpose of mastering all the virtues, which the learned say depend upon it. My want of desires has made me averse to wealth and the gross pleasures it yields, which are as tints of clouds tainting the (clear disk of the) moon (of our mind).
27. I'm prepared to control my mind, my biggest enemy in this world, to master all the virtues that the wise say are based on it. My lack of desires has made me reject wealth and the crude pleasures it brings, which are like stains on the clear moon of our mind.
[Pg 59]
[Pg 59]
CHAPTER XVII.
On Greed.
I SEE our vices like a flock of owls flying about in the region of our minds, under the darkness of our affections, and in the lonesome night of our avarice.
I SEE our flaws like a group of owls flying around in the area of our minds, under the shadows of our feelings, and in the lonely night of our greed.
2. I am parched by my anxieties like the wet clay under solar rays, infusing an inward heat in it by extraction of its soft moisture.
2. I'm dried out by my worries like wet clay under the sun, pulling out its soft moisture and creating an inner heat.
3. My mind is like a vast and lonesome wilderness, covered under the mist of errors, and infested by the terrible fiend of desire is continually floundering about it.
3. My mind is like a vast and lonely wilderness, shrouded in a fog of mistakes, and plagued by the horrible monster of desire that keeps stumbling around in it.
4. My wailings and tears serve only to expand and mature my anxiety, as the dews of night open and ripen the blossoms of beans and give them a bright golden hue.
4. My cries and tears only make my anxiety grow and develop, just like the night dew helps the bean flowers bloom and gives them a brilliant golden color.
5. Avarice by raising expectations in men, serves only to whirl them about, as the vortex of the sea wallows the marine animals in it.
5. Greed, by increasing people's expectations, only causes them to spin around, just like a whirlpool in the sea tosses around the marine creatures caught in it.
6. The stream of worldly avarice flows like a rapid current within the rock of my body, with precipitate force (in my actions), and loud resounding waves (of my speech).
6. The flow of worldly greed rushes like a strong current through the stone of my body, forcing me into swift actions and echoing loudly in my words.
7. Our minds are driven by foul avarice from one place to another, as the dusty dry hays are borne away by the winds, and as the Chátakas are impelled by thirst to fly about (for drink).
7. Our minds are pushed by greedy desire from one place to another, like the dry, dusty hay blown away by the wind, and like the Chátakas driven by thirst to search for water.
8. It is avarice which destroys all the good qualities and grace which we adopted to ourselves in good faith, just as the mischievous mouse severs the wires (of a musical instrument).
8. It's greed that ruins all the good qualities and grace we embraced sincerely, just like a mischievous mouse snips the strings of a musical instrument.
9. We turn about upon the wheel of our cares, like withered leaves (floating) upon the water, and like dry grass uplifted by the wind, and as autumnal clouds (moving) in the sky.
9. We spin around in our worries, like dead leaves floating on water, like dry grass blown by the wind, and like autumn clouds drifting in the sky.
10. Being over powered by avarice, we are disable to reach the goal (of perfection), as a bird entangled in the snare, is kept from its flight.
10. Being overwhelmed by greed, we are unable to reach our goal of perfection, just like a bird caught in a trap is prevented from flying.
[Pg 60]
[Pg 60]
11. I am so greatly burnt by the flame of avarice, that I doubt whether this inflammation may be assuaged even by administration of nectar itself.
11. I am so badly burned by the fire of greed that I doubt this pain can be eased even by the sweetest remedy.
12. Avarice like a heated-mare takes me far and farther still from my place, and brings me back to it again and again. Thus it hurries me up and down and to and fro in all directions for ever.
12. Greed, like a restless horse, pulls me further and further away from my home, only to bring me back to it repeatedly. It constantly rushes me around in every direction, over and over again.
13. We are pulled up and cast down again like a bucket in the well, by the string of avarice (tied about our necks).
13. We are pulled up and dropped down again like a bucket in a well, by the string of greed (tied around our necks).
14. Man is led about like a bullock of burthen by his avarice, which bends his heart as fast as the string does the beast, and which it is hard for him to break.
14. A person is dragged around like a pack animal by their greed, which constrains their heart just like a rope does to the beast, and it's difficult for them to break free from it.
15. As the huntress spreads her net to catch birds in it, so does our affection for our friends, wives and children stretch these snares to entrap us every day.
15. Just like the huntress spreads her net to catch birds, our love for our friends, wives, and children stretches these traps to catch us every day.
16. Avarice like a dark night terrifies even the wise, blindfolds the keen-sighted, and depresses the spirit of the happiest of men.
16. Greed, like a dark night, frightens even the wise, blinds the sharp-eyed, and dampens the spirits of the happiest people.
17. Our appetite is as heinous as a serpent, soft to feel, but full of deadly poison, and bites us as soon as it is felt.
17. Our desire is as terrible as a snake, smooth to touch, but filled with deadly venom, and it strikes us as soon as we experience it.
18. It is also like a black sorceress that deludes men by her magic, but pierces him in his heart, and exposes him to danger afterwards.
18. It's also like a dark sorceress who tricks men with her magic, but stabs them in the heart and later puts them in danger.
19. This body of ours shattered by our avarice is like a worn out lute, fastened by arteries resembling the wires, but emitting no pleasing sound.
19. This body of ours, broken by our greed, is like a worn-out lute, held together by arteries that are like the strings, but making no beautiful sound.
20. Our avarice is like the long fibered, dark and juicy poisonous creeper called Kaduka, that grows in the caverns of mountains, and maddens men by its flavour.
20. Our greed is like the long-fibered, dark, and juicy poisonous vine called Kaduka, which grows in mountain caves and drives people crazy with its taste.
21. Avarice is as vain and inane, fruitless and aspiring, unpleasant and perilous, as the dry twig of a tree, which (bears no fruit or flower) but is hurtful with its prickly point.
21. Greed is as empty and pointless, unproductive and ambitious, unpleasant and dangerous, as the dry twig of a tree, which bears neither fruit nor flowers but is harmful with its sharp point.
22. Venality is like a churlish old woman, who from the incontinence of her heart, courts the company of every man, without gaining the object of her desire.
22. Venality is like a grumpy old woman who, out of a restless heart, seeks the company of every man without ever getting what she really wants.
[Pg 61]
[Pg 61]
23. Greediness as an old actress plays her various parts in the vast theatre of world, in order to please the different tastes of her audience.
23. Greed, like an aging actress, performs her many roles in the grand theater of the world to satisfy the diverse preferences of her audience.
24. Parsimony is as a poisonous plant growing in the wide wilderness of the world, bearing old age and infirmity as its flowers, and producing our troubles as its fruits.
24. Parsimony is like a toxic plant thriving in the vast wilderness of the world, blooming with old age and weakness, and bearing our troubles as its fruit.
25. Our churlishnesss resembles an aged actress, attempting a manly feat she has not the strength to perform, yet keeping up the dance without pleasing (herself or any body).
25. Our rudeness is like an old actress trying to pull off a tough role she doesn't have the strength for, yet continuing to perform without impressing anyone (including herself).
26. Our fleeting thoughts are as fickle as pea-hens, soaring over inaccessible heights under the clouds (of ignorance); but ceasing to fly in the day light (of reason).
26. Our fleeting thoughts are as unpredictable as peahens, soaring over unreachable heights in the clouds (of ignorance); but they stop flying in the daylight (of reason).
27. Avarice is like a river in the rains, rising for a time with its rolling waves, and afterwards lying low in its empty bed. (Such are the avaricious by the flux and reflux of their fortunes).
27. Greed is like a river during the rainy season, swelling up for a while with its flowing waves, and then settling down in its dry riverbed. (Such are the greedy, caught in the ups and downs of their wealth).
28. Avarice is as inconstant as a female bird, which changes her mates at times, and quits the arbor that no longer bears any fruit.
28. Greed is just as fickle as a female bird, which changes partners from time to time and leaves a tree that no longer produces any fruit.
29. The greedy are as unsteady as the flouncing monkey, which is never restive at any place, but moves to places impassable by others, and craving for fruits even when satiate.
29. The greedy are as unpredictable as a restless monkey, never content in one spot, always searching for places unreachable by others, and still craving fruits even when they’ve had enough.
30. The acts of avarice are as inconstant as those of chance, both of which are ever on the alert, but never attended with their sequence.
30. The acts of greed are just as unpredictable as those of chance; both are always on the lookout but never follow a consistent pattern.
31. Our venality is like a black-bee sitting upon the lotus of our hearts, and thence making its rambles above, below and all about us in a moment.
31. Our greed is like a black bee sitting on the lotus of our hearts, buzzing around us in every direction in an instant.
32. Of all worldly evils, avarice is the source of the longest woe. She exposes to peril even the most secluded man.
32. Out of all the problems in the world, greed causes the longest suffering. It puts even the most isolated person at risk.
33. Avarice like a group of clouds, is fraught with a thick mist of error, obstructing the light of heaven, and causing a dull insensibility (in its possessor).
33. Greed, like a bunch of clouds, is filled with a thick fog of misunderstanding, blocking the light from above and leading to a dull numbness in those who have it.
34. Penury which seems to gird the breasts of worldly people with chains of gems and jewels, binds them as beasts with halters about the necks.
34. Poverty, which appears to surround wealthy people with chains of gems and jewels, ties them up like animals with ropes around their necks.
[Pg 62]
[Pg 62]
35. Covetousness stretches itself long and wide and presents to us a variety of hues as the rainbow. It is equally unsubstantial and without any property as the iris, resting in vapour and vacuum and being but a shadow itself.
35. Greed extends itself far and wide and shows us a range of colors like the rainbow. It is just as insubstantial and lacking in substance as the iris, lingering in mist and emptiness and being nothing but a shadow itself.
36. It burns away our good qualities as electric fire does the hay; it numbs our good sense as the frost freezes the lotus; it grows our evils as autumn does the grass; and it increases our ignorance as the winter prolongs the night.
36. It burns away our good qualities like an electric fire burns hay; it numbs our good sense just as frost freezes a lotus; it promotes our faults like autumn encourages grass growth; and it increases our ignorance the way winter extends the night.
37. Greediness is as an actress in the stage of the world; she is as a bird flying out of the nest of our houses; as a deer running about in the desert of our hearts; and as a lute making us sing and dance at its tune.
37. Greediness is like an actress on the world stage; she is like a bird flying out of the nest of our homes; like a deer roaming in the desert of our hearts; and like a lute that makes us sing and dance to its music.
38. Our desires like billows toss us about in the ocean of our earthly cares; they bind us fast to delusion as fetters do the elephant. Like the ficus indicus they produce the roots of our regeneration, and like moon beams they put our budding woes to bloom.
38. Our desires toss us around like waves in the ocean of our daily worries; they trap us in illusion just like chains bind an elephant. Like the ficus indicus, they create the roots of our renewal, and like moonlight, they make our growing troubles flourish.
39. Avarice like (Pandora’s) box is filled with miseries, decrepitude and death, and is full of disorder and disasters like a mad bacchanal.
39. Greed, like Pandora’s box, is filled with pain, decay, and death, and is chaotic and disastrous like a wild party gone out of control.
40. Our wishes are sometimes as pure as light and at others as foul as darkness; now they are as clear as the milky way, and again as obscure as thickest mists.
40. Our desires can be as pure as light at times and as dirty as darkness at others; sometimes they are as clear as the Milky Way, and other times as obscure as the thickest fog.
41. All our bodily troubles are avoided by our abstaining from avarice, as we are freed from fear of night goblins at the dispersion of darkness.
41. We can avoid all our physical problems by staying away from greed, just as we are no longer afraid of nighttime monsters when the darkness fades away.
42. So long do men remain in their state of (dead like) dumbness and mental delirium, as they are subject to the poisonous cholic of avarice.
42. Men stay trapped in their state of dullness and mental confusion as long as they're affected by the toxic grip of greed.
43. Men may get rid of their misery by their being freed from anxieties. It is the abandonment of cares which is said to be the best remedy of avarice.
43. Men can escape their misery by letting go of their worries. It's said that the best cure for greed is to abandon one's cares.
44. As the fishes in a pond fondly grasp the bait in expectation of a sop, so do the avaricious lay hold on any thing, be it wood or stone or even a straw.
44. Just like fish in a pond eagerly grab the bait hoping for a treat, greedy people latch onto anything, whether it's wood, stone, or even a straw.
[Pg 63]
[Pg 63]
45. Avarice like an acute pain excites even the gravest of men to motion, just as the rays of the sun raise the lotus blossoms (above the water).
45. Greed, like a sharp pain, compels even the most serious of men to act, just as the sun's rays lift the lotus flowers above the water.
46. It is compared with the bamboo in its length, hollowness, hard knots, and thorny prickles, and yet it is entertained in expectation of its yielding the manna and a pearly substance.
46. It's compared to bamboo because of its length, hollow structure, hard knots, and sharp prickles, yet it's welcomed with the hope of producing manna and a pearly substance.
47. Yet it is a wonder that high-minded men, have been able to cut off this almost unseverable knot of avarice, by the glittering sword of reason:
47. Still, it's amazing that virtuous people have managed to cut through this almost impossible knot of greed with the shining sword of reason:
48. As neither the edge of the sword, nor the fire of lightening, nor the sparks of the red-hot iron, are sharp enough to sever the keen avarice seated in our hearts.
48. Neither the edge of a sword, the flash of lightning, nor the sparks from red-hot iron are sharp enough to cut through the intense greed that resides in our hearts.
49. It is like the flame of a lamp which is bright but blackening and acutely burning at its end. It is fed by the oily wicks (of years), is vivid in all, but never handled by any body.
49. It’s like the flame of a lamp that shines brightly but darkens and burns intensely at its tip. It’s fueled by the oily wicks of the years, vibrant to everyone, yet never touched by anyone.
50. Penury has the power of bemeaning the best of men to (the baseness of) straws in a moment, notwithstanding their wisdom, heroism and gravity in other respects.
50. Poverty has the ability to diminish the noblest of people to the level of mere straws in an instant, regardless of their wisdom, bravery, and seriousness in other areas.
51. Avarice is like the great valley of the Vindhyá hills, that is beset with deserts and impenetrable forests, is terrible and full of snares laid by the hunters, and filled with the dust and mist (of delusion).
51. Greed is like the vast valley of the Vindhya hills, which is surrounded by deserts and dense forests, dangerous and full of traps set by hunters, and filled with the dust and fog of illusion.
52. One single avarice has every thing in the world for its object, and though seated in the breast, it is imperceptible to all. It is as the undulating Milky ocean in this fluctuating world, sweeping all things yet regaling mankind with its odorous waves.
52. A single greed aims for everything in the world, and although it resides in the heart, it remains unnoticed by everyone. It's like the flowing Milky ocean in this ever-changing world, taking everything while still delighting humanity with its fragrant waves.
[Pg 64]
[Pg 64]
CHAPTER XVIII.
Body Shaming.
This body of ours that struts about on earth, is but a mass of humid entrails and tendons, tending to decay and disease, and to our torment alone.
This body of ours that walks around on earth is just a bunch of moist organs and connective tissue, destined for decay and illness, causing us nothing but suffering.
2. It is neither quiescent nor wholly sentient, neither ignorant nor quite intelligent. Its inherent soul is a wonder, and it is reason (and its absence) that makes it graceful or otherwise.
2. It’s neither inactive nor fully aware, neither unaware nor truly intelligent. Its inner essence is amazing, and it’s reason (or lack of it) that gives it elegance or the opposite.
3. The sceptic is doubtful of its inertness and intellection: and the unreasonable and ignorant people are ever subject to error and illusion.
3. The skeptic doubts its lack of activity and understanding, and unreasonable and ignorant people are always prone to mistakes and misconceptions.
4. The body is as easily gratified with a little, as it is exhausted in an instant, hence there is nothing so pitiable, abject and worthless as our bodies.
4. The body can be satisfied with very little, but it can also wear out in no time, so there’s nothing as pathetic, lowly, and worthless as our bodies.
5. The face is as frail as a fading flower: now it shoots forth its teeth like filaments, and now it dresses itself with blooming and blushing smiles as blossoms.
5. The face is as delicate as a wilting flower: sometimes it shows its teeth like slender threads, and other times it adorns itself with bright and cheerful smiles like blossoms.
6. The body is as a tree, having its arms resembling the branches, the shoulder-blades like stems, the teeth as rows of birds, the eye-holes like its hollows, and the head as a big fruit.
6. The body is like a tree, with its arms similar to branches, the shoulder blades like stems, the teeth as rows of birds, the eye sockets like hollows, and the head as a large fruit.
7. The ears are as two wood-peckers, the fingers of both hands and feet as so many leaves of the branches, the diseases as (parasite) plants, and the acts of the body are as axes felling this tree, which is the seat of the two birds the soul and intelligence.
7. The ears are like two woodpeckers, the fingers of both hands and feet are like leaves on branches, diseases are like parasite plants, and the functions of the body are like axes chopping down this tree, which is where the two birds, the soul and intelligence, reside.
8. This shady arbor of the body, is but the temporary resort of the passing soul, what then whether it be akin to or apart from anybody, or whether one would rely in it or not.
8. This shady shelter of the body is just a temporary place for the passing soul. So, does it really matter if it's similar to or separate from anyone else, or whether someone chooses to depend on it or not?
9. What man is there, O venerable fathers! that would stoop to reflect within himself, that this body is repeatedly assumed only to serve him as a boat to pass over the sea of the world.
9. What man, O respected fathers! would take a moment to consider that this body is just a vessel he uses to navigate the sea of the world?
10. Who can rely any confidence in his body, which is as a forest full of holes, and abounds in hairs resembling its trees?
10. Who can trust their body, which is like a forest full of holes and covered in hairs like its trees?
[Pg 65]
[Pg 65]
11. The body composed of flesh, nerves and bones, resembles a drum without any musical sound, and yet I sit watching it as a cat (for the squeaking of mice).
11. The body made of flesh, nerves, and bones is like a drum that doesn’t make any sound, and still I sit watching it like a cat (waiting for the squeak of mice).
12. Our bodies are as trees growing in the forest of the world, bearing the flowers of anxiety, and perforated by the worms of woe and misery, and mounted upon by the apish mind.
12. Our bodies are like trees growing in the forest of the world, producing the flowers of anxiety and eaten away by the worms of sorrow and misery, all while being weighed down by the childish mind.
13. The body with its smiling face appears a goodly plant, bearing the fruits both of good and evil; but it has become the abode of the dragon of avarice, and a rookery of the ravens of anger.
13. The body with its smiling face looks like a beautiful plant, producing both good and bad fruits; however, it has become the home of the dragon of greed and a nesting place for the ravens of anger.
14. Our arms are as the boughs of trees, and our open palms like beautiful clusters of flowers, the other limbs are as twigs and leaves, and are continually shaken by the breath of life.
14. Our arms are like the branches of trees, and our open hands are like beautiful clusters of flowers. Our other limbs are like twigs and leaves, constantly swayed by the breath of life.
15. The two legs are the erect stems (of the arbor of the body), and the organs are the seats of the birds of sense. Its youthful bloom is a shade for the passing traveller of love.
15. The two legs are the upright stems (of the body's framework), and the organs are the resting places of the senses. Its youthful beauty provides shade for the wandering traveler of love.
16. The hanging hairs of the head resemble the long grass growing on the tree (of the body); and egoism like a vulture (in hollow), cracks the ear with its hideous shrieks.
16. The hair on the head is like the long grass growing on the tree (of the body); and egoism, like a vulture (in a hollow), pierces the ear with its awful cries.
17. Our various desires like the pendant roots and fibres of the fig tree, seem to support its trunk of the body, though it is worn out by labour to unpleasantness.
17. Our different desires, like the dangling roots and fibers of the fig tree, seem to hold up the trunk of the body, even though it is exhausted from hard work and discomfort.
18. The body is the big abode of its owner’s egoism, and therefore it is of no interest to me whether it lasts or falls (for egoism is the bane of happiness).
18. The body is the main residence of its owner’s self-importance, so it doesn’t matter to me whether it lasts or falls apart (because self-importance is the enemy of happiness).
19. This body which is linked with its limbs like beasts of burthen labour, and is the abode of its mistress Avarice—painted over by her taints of passions, affords me no delight whatever.
19. This body, connected to its limbs like work animals, is the home of its master Avarice—marked by her stains of desires—and brings me no enjoyment at all.
20. This abode of the body which is built by the frame-work of the back-bone and ribs, and composed of cellular vessels, tied together by ropes of the entrails, is no way desirable to me.
20. This body, made up of the framework of the spine and ribs, filled with cellular structures, and held together by the connective tissues of the organs, is not appealing to me at all.
21. This mansion of the body, which is tied with strings of the tendons, and built with the clay of blood and moisture, and plastered white with old age, is no way suited to my liking.
21. This body, which is held together by tendons, made of the mixture of blood and moisture, and covered in the wear of old age, is not at all to my liking.
[Pg 66]
[Pg 66]
22. The mind is the architect and master of this bodily dwelling, and our activities are its supports and servants; it is filled with errors and delusions which I do not like.
22. The mind is the builder and controller of this physical body, and our actions are its support and attendants; it is filled with mistakes and illusions that I dislike.
23. I do not like this dwelling of the body with its bed of pleasure on one side, and the cries of pain as those of its children on the other, and where our evil desires are at work like its bawling hand-maids.
23. I don't like this body we live in, with its side of pleasure on one hand and the screams of pain from its offspring on the other, where our bad desires are busy like its noisy servants.
24. I cannot like this body, which like a pot of filth, is full of the foulness of worldly affairs, and mouldering under the rust of our ignorance.
24. I can’t stand this body, which is like a dirty pot, filled with the grime of worldly matters and rotting under the rust of our ignorance.
25. It is a hovel standing on the two props of our heels, and supported by the two posts of our legs.
25. It’s a shack resting on our heels and held up by our legs.
26. It is no lovely house where the external organs are playing their parts, while its mistress the understanding sits inside with her brood of anxieties.
26. It’s not a nice house where the outer features are doing their thing while its owner, the mind, sits inside with her bunch of worries.
27. It is a hut which is thatched over with the hairs on the head, decorated with the turrets of the ears, and adorned with jewels on the crest, which I do not like.
27. It’s a hut that has a roof made of hair, decorated with the towers of the ears, and embellished with jewels on the top, which I do not like.
28. This house of the body is walled about by all its members, and beset by hairs growing like ears of corn on it. It has an empty space of the belly within (which is never full), and which I do not like.
28. This body is surrounded by all its parts and covered in hair that grows like ears of corn. Inside, there's a hollow space in the belly (which is never full), and I don't like that.
29. This body with its nails as those of spiders, and its entrails growling within like barking dogs, and the internal winds emitting fearful sounds, is never delightsome to me.
29. This body, with its nails like those of spiders, and its insides growling like barking dogs, with internal winds making terrifying noises, is never pleasant to me.
30. What is this body but a passage for the ceaseless inhaling and breathing out of the vital air? Its eyes are as two windows which are continually oped and closed by the eyelids. I do not like such a mansion as this.
30. What is this body but a way for the constant inhaling and exhaling of life-giving air? Its eyes are like two windows that are always being opened and closed by the eyelids. I don’t like a house like this.
31. This mansion of the body with its formidable (wide-open) door of the mouth, and (ever-moving) bolt of the tongue and bars of the teeth, is not pleasant to me.
31. This body of mine, with its huge open door of the mouth, the constantly moving bolt of the tongue, and the bars of the teeth, doesn’t appeal to me.
32. This house of the body, having the white-wash of ointments on the outer skin, and the machinery of the limbs in[Pg 67] continued motion, and the restless mind burrowing its base like the mischievous mouse, is not liked by me.
32. This body, covered in ointments on the outside and with its limbs always moving, while the restless mind digs in like a sneaky mouse, is not something I like.
33. Sweet smiles like shining lamps, serve to lighten this house of the body for a moment, but it is soon darkened by a cloud of melancholy, wherefore I cannot be pleased with it.
33. Sweet smiles are like bright lights that brighten up this body for a moment, but they’re quickly overshadowed by a cloud of sadness, which is why I can’t be happy with it.
34. This body which is the abode of diseases, and subject to wrinkles and decay, and all kinds of pain, is a mansion wherewith I am not pleased.
34. This body, which is a home for illnesses, prone to wrinkles and decay, and all sorts of pain, is a dwelling that I am not happy with.
35. I do not like this wilderness of the body, which is infested by the bears of the senses. It is empty and hollow within, with dark groves (of entrails) in the inside.
35. I don't like this wilderness of the body, which is plagued by the bears of the senses. It's empty and hollow inside, with dark groves (of intestines) within.
36. I am unable, O chief of sages! to drag my domicile of the body, just as a weak elephant is incapable to draw out another immerged in a muddy pit.
36. I can't, oh wise leader! pull my body out, just like a weak elephant can't pull another one stuck in a muddy pit.
37. Of what good is affluence or royalty, this body and all its efforts to one, when the hand of time must destroy them all in a few days.
37. What good is wealth or royal status, this body and all its efforts to someone, when time will erase them all in just a few days?
38. Tell me, O sage! what is charming in this body, that is only a composition of flesh and blood both within and without it and frail in its nature.
38. Tell me, wise one! what is appealing about this body, which is just a mix of flesh and blood inside and out and is inherently fragile.
39. The body does not follow the soul upon death; tell me Sir, what regard should the learned have for such an ungrateful thing as this.
39. The body doesn't follow the soul after death; tell me, Sir, what should educated people think of something so ungrateful as this?
40. It is as unsteady as the ears of an infuriate elephant, and as fickle as drops of water that trickle on their tips. I should like therefore to abandon it, before it comes to abandon me.
40. It is as shaky as the ears of an angry elephant and as unpredictable as water droplets that run off their tips. So, I’d rather let it go before it decides to leave me.
41. It is as tremulous as the leaves of a tree shaken by the breeze, and oppressed by diseases and fluctuations of pleasure and pain. I have no relish in its pungency and bitterness.
41. It shakes like the leaves of a tree in the wind, weighed down by illnesses and the ups and downs of pleasure and pain. I have no taste for its sharpness and bitterness.
42. With all its food and drink for evermore, it is as tender as a leaflet and is reduced to leanness in spite of all our cares, and runs fast towards its dissolution.
42. With all its food and drink forever, it is as delicate as a leaf and becomes thin despite all our efforts, quickly heading towards its end.
43. It is repeatedly subjected to pleasure and pain, and to the succession of affluence and destitution, without being ashamed of itself as the shameless vulgar herd (at their ups and downs).
43. It goes through constant pleasure and pain, and the ups and downs of wealth and poverty, without feeling embarrassed like the shameless common crowd.
[Pg 68]
[Pg 68]
44. Why nourish this body any longer, when it acquires no excellence nor durability of its state, after its enjoyment of prosperity and exercise of authority for a length of time.
44. Why continue to care for this body when it gains no real quality or lasting condition after enjoying success and having power for so long?
45. The bodies of the rich as well as those of the poor, are alike subject to decay and death at their appointed times.
45. The bodies of both the rich and the poor are equally vulnerable to decay and death at their designated times.
46. The body lies as a tortoise in the cave of avarice amidst the ocean of the world. It remains there in the mud in a mute and torpid state, without an effort for its liberation.
46. The body is like a tortoise trapped in the cave of greed, surrounded by the vast ocean of the world. It stays there in the mud, silent and sluggish, making no effort to break free.
47. Our bodies floating as heaps of wood on the waves of the world, serve at last for the fuel of funeral fire (on the pile); except a few of these which pass for human bodies in the sight of the wise.
47. Our bodies drift like piles of wood on the waves of the world, finally becoming fuel for the funeral pyre (on the stack); except for a few of these that are considered human bodies in the eyes of the wise.
48. The wise have little to do with this tree of the body, which is beset by evils like noxious orchids about it, and produces the fruit of perdition.
48. The wise have little to do with this body like a tree, which is surrounded by troubles like harmful orchids, and bears the fruit of destruction.
49. The body like a frog, lies merged in the mire of mortality, where it perishes no sooner it is known to have lived and gone.
49. The body, like a frog, is stuck in the muck of mortality, where it dies as soon as it's realized it has lived and then disappeared.
50. Our bodies are as empty and fleeting as gusts of wind, passing over a dusty ground, where nobody knows whence they come, and whither they go.
50. Our bodies are as empty and fleeting as gusts of wind, passing over a dusty ground, where nobody knows where they come from or where they’re going.
51. We know not the course of our bodies (their transmigrations), as we do not know those of the winds, light and our thoughts; they all come and go, but from where and whither, we know nothing of.
51. We don’t know the journey of our bodies (their transformations), just like we can’t track the paths of the winds, light, and our thoughts; they all come and go, but we have no idea where they come from or where they go.
52. Fie and shame to them, that are so giddy with the ebriety of their error, as to rely on any state or durability of their bodies.
52. Shame on those who are so dizzy from the intoxication of their mistakes that they depend on any stability or permanence of their bodies.
53. They are the best of men, O sage! whose minds are at rest with the thought, that their ego does not subsist in their bodies, nor are the bodies theirs at the end (of their lives).
53. They are the best of people, O wise one! who find peace in knowing that their ego doesn’t exist within their bodies, nor do their bodies belong to them at the end of their lives.
54. Those mistaken men that have a high sense of honor and fear dishonor, and take a pleasure in the excess of their gains, are verily the killers both of their bodies and souls.
54. Those misguided men who have a strong sense of honor and fear disgrace, and take pleasure in the excess of their riches, are truly the destroyers of both their bodies and souls.
55. We are deceived by the delusion of egoism, which like a[Pg 69] female fiend (sorceress) lies hid within the cavity of the body with all her sorcery.
55. We are tricked by the illusion of selfishness, which, like a[Pg 69] female fiend (sorceress), hides in the depths of the body with all her magic.
56. Our reason unaided (by religion) is kept in bondage like a female slave within the prison of our bodies, by the malicious fiend of false knowledge (or sophistry).
56. Our reasoning, without the help of religion, is trapped like a female slave within the confines of our bodies, controlled by the wicked force of false knowledge (or deception).
57. It is certain that whatever we see here is unreal, and yet it is a wonder, that the mass of men are led to deception by the vile body, which has injured the cause of the soul.
57. It's clear that everything we see here isn't real, yet it's amazing how many people are misled by the corrupt body, which has harmed the soul's purpose.
58. Our bodies are as fleeting as the drops of a water-fall, and they fall off in a few days like the withered leaves of trees.
58. Our bodies are as temporary as the drops from a waterfall, and they fade away in just a few days like the dried-up leaves from trees.
59. They are as quickly dissolved as bubbles in the ocean; it is in vain therefore that it should hurl about in the whirlpool of business.
59. They disappear as quickly as bubbles in the ocean; so it's pointless to get caught up in the chaos of work.
60. I have not a moment’s reliance in this body, which is ever hastening to decay; and I regard its changeful delusions as a state of dreaming.
60. I have no trust in this body, which is constantly falling apart; I see its shifting illusions as a kind of dreaming.
61. Let those who have any faith in the stability of the lightning, of the autumn clouds, and in glacial castles, place their reliance in this body.
61. Let those who have any faith in the stability of lightning, autumn clouds, and icy castles, put their trust in this body.
62. It has outdone all other things that are doomed to destruction in its instability and perishableness. It is moreover subject to very many evils; wherefore I have set it at naught as a straw, and thereby obtained my repose.
62. It surpasses everything else that is destined to be destroyed in its unpredictability and fragility. It's also vulnerable to many troubles; for this reason, I've dismissed it as insignificant, and in doing so, I’ve found my peace.
[Pg 70]
[Pg 70]
CHAPTER XIX.
Boyhood Flaws.
One receiving his birth in the unstable ocean of the world, which is disturbed by the billows of the bustle of business, has to pass his boyhood in sufferings only.
One born into the chaotic sea of the world, which is disturbed by the waves of constant activity, has to endure a childhood filled with suffering.
2. Want of strength and sense, and subjection to diseases and dangers, muteness and appetence, joined with longings and helplessness, are the concomitants of infancy.
2. Lack of strength and understanding, along with vulnerability to illnesses and dangers, silence and desire, combined with yearnings and powerlessness, are the characteristics of infancy.
3. Childhood is chained to fretting and crying, to fits of anger, craving and every kind of incapacity, as an elephant when tied to the post by its shackles.
3. Childhood is tied to worrying and crying, to tantrums, craving, and every kind of helplessness, like an elephant that's chained to a post by its shackles.
4. The vexations which tease the infant breast, are far greater than those which trouble us in youth and old age, or disturb one in disease, danger or at the approach of death.
4. The frustrations that bother an infant are much greater than those that affect us in our youth and old age, or interrupt us in sickness, danger, or as we face death.
5. The acts of a boy are as those of young animals, that are always restless and snubbed by every body. Hence boyhood is more intolerable than death itself.
5. A boy's actions are like those of young animals: always restless and brushed off by everyone. That's why being a boy is more unbearable than death itself.
6. How can boyhood be pleasing to any body, when it is but a semblance of gross ignorance, and full of whims and hobbies, and ever subject to miscarriages.
6. How can boyhood be enjoyable for anyone when it's just a facade of terrible ignorance, filled with whims and hobbies, and always prone to failures?
7. It is this silly boyhood which is in constant dread of dangers arising at every step from fire, water and air, and which rarely betide us in other states of life.
7. It’s this childish fear that’s always afraid of dangers lurking everywhere from fire, water, and air, and which we hardly encounter in other phases of life.
8. Boys are liable to very many errors in their plays and wicked frolics, and in all their wishes and attempts beyond their capacities: hence boyhood is the most perilous state (of life).
8. Boys are prone to making a lot of mistakes in their games and mischievous antics, as well as in their desires and efforts that go beyond what they're capable of: that's why childhood is the most dangerous stage of life.
9. Boys are engaged in false pursuits and wicked sports, and are subject to all foolish puerilities. Hence boyhood is fit for the rod and not for rest.
9. Boys get caught up in pointless games and bad behavior, and they are prone to all kinds of silly antics. That's why childhood is meant for discipline and not for leisure.
10. All faults, misconduct, transgressions and heart-aches, lie hidden in boyhood like owls in hollow caves.
10. All flaws, misbehavior, mistakes, and heartbreaks lie concealed in childhood like owls in empty caves.
11. Fie to those ignorant and foolish people, who are falsely led to imagine boyhood as the most pleasant period of life.
11. Shame on those ignorant and foolish people who are misguided into thinking that childhood is the happiest time of life.
[Pg 71]
[Pg 71]
12. How can boyhood appear pleasing to any one, when the mind swings like a cradle towards every object of desire, however wrong it is deemed to be in both worlds.
12. How can childhood seem enjoyable to anyone when the mind swings like a cradle toward every desire, no matter how wrong it is considered in both worlds?
13. The minds of all living beings are ever restless, but those of young people are ten times more at unrest.
13. The minds of all living beings are always restless, but young people's minds are even more restless.
14. The mind is naturally unsteady, and so is boyhood also. Say what can save us from that state of life, when both these vagrant things combine to our destruction.
14. The mind is naturally restless, and so is youth. What can help us escape this phase of life when both of these wandering forces come together to bring about our downfall?
15. The glances of women, the flashes of lightning, the flame of fire, and the ever-rolling waves, have all imitated the fickleness of boyhood.
15. The looks of women, the flashes of lightning, the fire's glow, and the constantly crashing waves all reflect the unpredictability of youth.
16. Minority seems to be a twin brother to the mind, and resembles it in the unsteadiness and frailty of all its purposes.
16. Minority seems to be a close companion to the mind and shares the same unsteadiness and vulnerability in all its intentions.
17. All kinds of miseries, misdeeds and miscarriages await on boyhood, as all sorts of men hang upon the rich (for their supportance).
17. All kinds of troubles, wrongdoings, and failures await boys, as all sorts of people depend on the wealthy (for their support).
18. Boys are fond of fresh things at all times, and on their failing to get the same, they fall to a fainting fit, as if from the effect of poison.
18. Boys always want new things, and when they don't get them, they act like they're about to faint, as if they've been poisoned.
19. A boy like a dog, is as easily tamed as he is irritated at a little, and he is as glad to lie in the dust, as to play with dirt.
19. A boy, like a dog, is just as easily tamed as he is annoyed by the slightest thing, and he is just as happy to lie in the dust as he is to play in the dirt.
20. A foolish fretful boy with his body daubed in mire with the tears in his eyes, appears as a heap of dry clay soiled by a shower of rain.
20. A silly, fretful boy with his body covered in mud and tears in his eyes looks like a pile of dry clay soaked by a rainstorm.
21. Boys are subject to fear and voracity; they are helpless but fond of every thing they have seen or heard, and equally fickle in their bodies and mind. Hence boyhood is a source of troubles only.
21. Boys are full of fear and appetite; they're defenseless yet attached to everything they've seen or heard, and just as changeable in their bodies and minds. Because of this, boyhood brings nothing but problems.
22. The foolish and helpless child, becomes as sad and sour when he fails to get the object of his fancy, as when he is thwarted from the thing desired.
22. The foolish and helpless child becomes just as sad and upset when he can't have what he wants as he does when he's stopped from getting something he desires.
23. Children have much difficulty to get at the things they want, and which they can ask only by indistinct words. Hence no one suffers so much as boys.
23. Kids have a hard time getting what they want, and they can only ask for it using unclear words. That's why no one suffers as much as boys do.
[Pg 72]
[Pg 72]
24. A boy is as much irritated by the eagerness of his whimsical desires, as a patch of ground in the desert is parched by the summer heat.
24. A boy is just as annoyed by the intensity of his fanciful desires as a patch of land in the desert is dried out by the summer heat.
25. A boy on entering his school, is subjected to corrections, which are as painful to him as the goading and fetters to the elephant.
25. When a boy enters school, he faces corrections that hurt him just as much as the prodding and chains hurt an elephant.
26. A great many whims and hobbies, and a variety of false fancies, tend continually to afflict boyhood, which is ever fond of toys and trifles.
26. A lot of whims and hobbies, along with various misconceptions, constantly affect childhood, which is always drawn to toys and little things.
27. How can senseless childhood be said to be a happy state of life, when the child is led by its ignorance to swallow everything in the world, and to wish to lay hold on the moon in the sky.
27. How can we say that a carefree childhood is a happy stage of life when a child, due to its ignorance, believes everything it hears and wants to reach for the moon in the sky?
28. Say great sage! what difference is there between a child and a tree, both of which have sensitiveness, but unable to defend themselves from heat and cold.
28. Hey wise one! What's the difference between a child and a tree? Both feel pain, but neither can protect themselves from heat and cold.
29. Boys are of the nature of birds, being both subject to fear and hunger, and ready to fly about when impelled by them.
29. Boys are like birds, easily driven by fear and hunger, and quick to take off when those feelings come up.
30. Again boyhood is the abode of fear from all sides; such as from the tutor, father, mother, elder brother and elderly boys, and from every body besides.
30. Again, childhood is filled with fear from all directions; whether it’s from the tutor, father, mother, older brother, older boys, and everyone else.
31. Hence the hopeless state of childhood, which is full of faults and errors, and addicted to sports and thoughtlessness, cannot be satisfactory to any body.
31. Therefore, the hopeless condition of childhood, which is filled with mistakes and flaws, and is obsessed with games and carefree behavior, cannot be satisfying to anyone.
[Pg 73]
[Pg 73]
CHAPTER XX.
Criticism of Youth.
Ráma continued:—
Ráma continued:—
The boy having passed his state of blemishes, gladly steps to his youth with hopes of gaining his objects that tend only to his ruin.
The boy, having overcome his flaws, eagerly steps into his youth with hopes of pursuing things that only lead to his downfall.
2. The insensible youth feels at this time the wanton inclinations of his loose mind, and goes on falling from one tribulation to another.
2. The unaware young man feels his reckless desires and keeps falling from one trouble to the next.
3. He is overcome as one subdued by the power of delusive Cupid, lying hidden in the cavity of the heart (hence called Manoja).
3. He is overwhelmed, like someone taken over by the deceptive power of Cupid, lying hidden in the depths of the heart (which is why it's called Manoja).
4. His ungoverned mind gives rise to loose thoughts like those of voluptuous women, and these serve to beguile him like the magic collyrium (in the hand) of boys (called Siddhánjana).
4. His uncontrollable mind produces wandering thoughts similar to those of indulgent women, and these charm him like the magical eyeliner (in the hand) of young boys (referred to as Siddhánjana).
5. Vices of the most heinous kind betake persons of such (perverse) minds in their youth, and lead them to their ruin.
5. The most terrible vices take hold of people with twisted minds in their youth and lead them to their downfall.
6. The paths of youth lead them to the gate of hell through a maze of errors. Those that have been left uncorrupt by their youth, are not to be corrupted by anything else.
6. The paths of youth take them to the gate of hell through a maze of mistakes. Those who have remained unspoiled by their youth will not be corrupted by anything else.
7. Whoso has passed the dreadfully enchanted coast of youth, fraught with various flavours and wonders, are said to be truly wise.
7. Whoever has passed the terrifying enchanted shore of youth, filled with various experiences and wonders, is said to be truly wise.
8. I take no delight in our unwelcome youth, which appears to us in the form of a momentary flash of lightning, and soon succeeded by the loud roaring of the clouds (of manhood).
8. I find no joy in our uninvited youth, which shows up for just a brief moment like a flash of lightning, quickly followed by the loud rumbling of the clouds (of manhood).
9. Youth like rich wine is sweet and delicious (at first), but becomes bitter, insipid and noxious in a short time. Hence it is not delectable to me.
9. Youth is like rich wine: sweet and enjoyable at first, but quickly turns bitter, bland, and unpleasant. So, it's not appealing to me.
10. Youth appearing (at first) as a reality, is found to be a false, transient thing, as deceptive as a fairy dream by night. Hence I like it not.
10. Youth, which seems real at first, turns out to be a false and fleeting thing, as misleading as a fairy tale at night. That's why I don't like it.
[Pg 74]
[Pg 74]
11. It is the most charming of all things to men, but its charm is soon lost and fled. Therefore the phantasmagoria of youth is not pleasing to me.
11. It’s the most charming thing to people, but that charm fades away quickly. So, the illusion of youth doesn’t appeal to me.
12. Youth as an arrow-shot is pleasant to see, but painful to feel its smart. Hence I do not like youth that produces blood heat (in the veins).
12. Youth is like an arrow in flight—it's nice to witness, but it hurts to experience its sting. That's why I don't like youth that brings on hot blood in the veins.
13. Youth as a harlot is charming at first sight, but turning heartless soon after. Hence it is not to my liking.
13. Youth is attractive like a flirtatious person at first glance, but quickly becomes cold. That's why I don't like it.
14. As the efforts of a dying man are all for his torment, so the exertions of the young are portentous of his destruction.
14. Just as a dying man's struggles only bring him pain, the efforts of the young foreshadow their downfall.
15. Puberty advances as a dark night spreading the shadow of destruction. It darkens the heart and mind by its hedious appearance, and intimidates even the god (Siva himself).
15. Puberty comes on like a dark night, casting a shadow of destruction. It clouds the heart and mind with its ugly presence, and even terrifies the god (Siva himself).
16. Errors growing in youth, cause copious mistakes in life, by upsetting good sense and setting at naught the approved good manners (of society).
16. Mistakes made in youth lead to many errors in life, disturbing common sense and disregarding the accepted norms of behavior in society.
17. The raging fire in the hearts of the young, caused by separation of their mates, burns them down like trees by a wild fire.
17. The intense fire in the hearts of the young, caused by being apart from their friends, consumes them like trees caught in a wildfire.
18. As a clear, sacred and wide stream, becomes muddy in the rains, so doth the mind of man however clear, pure and expanded it may be, gets polluted in his youth.
18. Just like a clear, sacred, and wide stream turns murky in the rain, the mind of a person, no matter how clear, pure, or open it is, can become tainted in youth.
19. It is possible for one to cross over a river made terrible by its waves, but no way possible to him to get over the boisterous expanse of his youthful desires.
19. It’s possible for someone to cross a river made rough by its waves, but there’s no way for them to overcome the turbulent sea of their youthful desires.
20. O how (lamentably) is one’s youth worn out with the thoughts of his mistress, her swollen breasts, her beautiful face and her sweet caresses.
20. Oh how sadly one’s youth is wasted on thoughts of his girlfriend, her curvy body, her pretty face, and her tender touches.
21. The young man afflicted with the pain of soft desire, is regarded by the wise in no better light than a fragment of (useless) straw.
21. The young man suffering from the ache of longing is seen by the wise as nothing more than a piece of useless straw.
22. Youth is the stake of haughty self-esteem, as the rack is for the immolation of the elephant giddy with its frontal pearl.
22. Youth is the prize of arrogant self-confidence, just like the rack is for the destruction of the elephant dizzy from its frontal pearl.
[Pg 75]
[Pg 75]
23. Youth is a lamentable forest, where the mind as the root of all, gives growth to jungles of (love sick) groans and sighs, and tears of sorrow. The vices of this time, are as venomous snakes of the forest.
23. Youth is a sad forest, where the mind, as the root of everything, grows jungles of love-sick groans and sighs, and tears of sorrow. The vices of this time are like poisonous snakes in the forest.
24. Know youthful bloom of the person to resemble the blooming lotus of the lake:—the one is full of affections, bad desires and evil intents, as the other is fraught with bees, filaments, petals and leaves.
24. Understand that the youthful radiance of a person is like the blooming lotus in a lake: one is filled with emotions, bad desires, and negative intentions, just as the other is full of bees, filaments, petals, and leaves.
25. The new bloom of youth is the resort of anxiety and disease, which like two birds with their (black and white) plumage of vice and virtue, frequent the fountain of the young man’s heart.
25. The fresh bloom of youth is filled with anxiety and illness, which, like two birds with their (black and white) feathers of bad and good, often visit the fountain of the young man’s heart.
26. Early youth resembles a deep sea, disturbed by the waves of numberless amusements, transgressing all bounds, and regardless of death and disease.
26. Early youth is like a vast ocean, stirred up by countless distractions, pushing all limits, and unconcerned with death and illness.
27. Youth is like a furious gust of wind, over-loaded with the dust of pride and vanity, and sweeps away every trace of the good qualities (early acquired by one).
27. Youth is like a strong, wild wind, packed with the dirt of pride and vanity, and it blows away any sign of the good qualities that one may have developed earlier.
28. The rude dust of the passions of youths, disfigures their face, and the hurricane of their sensualities cover their good qualities (as flying leaves overspread the ground).
28. The harsh dust of youthful emotions hides their true selves, and the storm of their desires obscures their better qualities (like flying leaves covering the ground).
29. Youthful vigour awakens a series of faults, and destroys a group of good qualities, by increasing the vice of pleasures.
29. Young energy brings out a number of flaws and undermines several good qualities by amplifying the pursuit of pleasure.
30. Youthful bloom confines the fickle mind to some beauteous person, as the bright moon-beams serve to shut the flitting bee in the dust of the closing lotus.
30. Youthful beauty traps the changeable mind in some gorgeous person, just as the bright moonlight keeps a fluttering bee stuck in the closing lotus flower.
31. Youth like a delightsome cluster of flowers, growing in the arbour of human body, attracts the mind as the bee to it, and makes it giddy (with its sweets).
31. Youth, like an enticing bunch of flowers growing in the garden of the human body, captures the mind like a bee to its nectar, leaving it dizzy with sweetness.
32. The human mind anxious to derive pleasure from the youthfulness of the body, falls into the cave of sensuality, as a deer running after the mirage of desert heat, falls down into a pit.
32. The human mind, eager to enjoy the pleasures of a youthful body, gets trapped in the cave of sensuality, just like a deer chasing the illusion of desert heat falls into a pit.
33. I take no delight in moony youth, which guilds the dark[Pg 76] body with its beams, and resembles the stern mane of the leonine mind. It is a surge in the ocean of our lives (that tosses us all about).
33. I don’t find any joy in dreamy youth, which brightens the dark body with its light, and resembles the fierce mane of a lion-like mind. It's a wave in the ocean of our lives that throws us all around. [Pg 76]
34. There is no reliance in youth, which fades away as soon as summer flowers in this desert of the body.
34. There’s no trust in youth; it disappears just like summer flowers in this desert of the body.
35. Youth is as a bird, and as soon flies away from our bodily cage as the philosopher’s stone, which quickly disappears from the hands of the unfortunate.
35. Youth is like a bird, and it quickly flies away from our physical confines just like the philosopher's stone, which vanishes from the grasp of the unfortunate.
36. As youth advances to its highest pitch, so the feverish passions wax stronger for our destruction only.
36. As youth reaches its peak, the intense passions grow stronger, solely for our own destruction.
37. As long as the night (delusion) of youth does not come to its end, so long the fiends of our passion do not cease to rage in the desert of the body.
37. As long as the night (illusion) of youth lasts, the demons of our desire will continue to burn in the wasteland of the body.
38. Pity me, O sage! in this state of youth, which is so full of perturbations, as to have deprived me of the sight (light) of reason. O pity me as thou wouldst for thy dying son.
38. Have pity on me, wise one! In this state of youth, which is so full of turmoil that it has robbed me of my ability to think clearly. Please have compassion for me as you would for your dying child.
39. The foolish man who ignorantly rejoices at his transient youth, is considered as a human beast.
39. The foolish person who mindlessly celebrates their fleeting youth is seen as a human beast.
40. The foolish fellow who is fond of his youth which is flushed with pride and fraught with errors, comes to repent (of his folly) in a short time.
40. The foolish person who loves their youthful pride, filled with mistakes, soon comes to regret their foolishness.
41. Those great minded men are honoured on earth, who have safely passed over the perils of youth.
41. Those wise individuals are celebrated on earth, who have successfully navigated the challenges of youth.
42. One crosses over with ease the wide ocean which is the horrible habitation of huge whales; but it is hard to pass over our youth, that is so full of vices and the billows (of our passions).
42. One can easily cross the vast ocean that is the terrifying home of giant whales; but it's difficult to get past our youth, which is overflowing with vices and the waves of our passions.
43. It is very rare to have that happy youth which is fraught with humility, and spent in the company of respectable men; which is distinguished by feelings of sympathy, and is joined with good qualities and virtues.
43. It is very rare to have a joyful youth filled with humility, spent in the company of respectable people; characterized by empathy, and accompanied by good qualities and virtues.
[Pg 77]
[Pg 77]
CHAPTER XXI.
Criticism of women.
Ráma added:—
Ráma added:—
What beauty is there in the person of a woman, composed of nerves, bones and joints? She is a mere statue of flesh, and a frame of moving machinery with her ribs and limbs.
What beauty is there in the figure of a woman, made up of nerves, bones, and joints? She is just a statue of flesh and a set of moving parts with her ribs and limbs.
2. Can you find any thing beautiful in the female form, separated from its (component parts of the) flesh, skin, blood and water, that is worth beholding? Why then dote upon it?
2. Can you find anything beautiful in the female body, apart from its flesh, skin, blood, and water, that is worth looking at? Then why obsess over it?
3. This fairy frame consisting of hairs in one part and blood in the other, cannot engage the attention of a high-minded man to its blemishes.
3. This fairy frame made of hair on one side and blood on the other can't capture the interest of an honorable person in its flaws.
4. The bodies of females, that are so covered with clothing and repeatedly besmeared with paints and perfumes, are (at last) devoured by carnivorous (beasts and worms).
4. The bodies of women, who are heavily dressed and often coated with makeup and fragrances, are eventually consumed by carnivorous animals and worms.
5. The breasts of women decorated with strings of pearl, appear as charming as the pinnacles of Sumeru, washed by the waters of Ganges falling upon them.
5. Women's breasts adorned with strings of pearls look as enchanting as the peaks of Sumeru, bathed by the waters of the Ganges flowing over them.
6. Look at these very breasts of the woman becoming at last a lump of food, to be devoured by dogs in cemeteries and on the naked ground.
6. Look at these breasts of the woman turning into a lump of food, ready to be eaten by dogs in cemeteries and on the bare ground.
7. There is no difference between a woman and a young elephant that lives in the jungle, both of them being made of blood, flesh and bones. Then why hunt after her.
7. There’s no difference between a woman and a young elephant living in the jungle; both are made of blood, flesh, and bones. So why chase after her?
8. A woman is charming only for a short time, and does not long last to be so. I look upon her merely as a cause of delusion.
8. A woman is charming for only a little while, and that charm doesn't last. I see her just as a source of illusion.
9. There is no difference between wine and a woman, both of them tending equally to produce high-flown mirth and jollity, and creating revelry and lust.
9. There’s no difference between wine and a woman; both tend to create elevated joy and happiness, and they bring about celebration and desire.
10. Uxorious men are like chained elephants among mankind, that will never come to sense however goaded by the hooks of reason.
10. Subservient men are like chained elephants among people, who will never come to their senses no matter how much they're prodded by the logic of reason.
[Pg 78]
[Pg 78]
11. Women are the flames of vice, their black-dyed eye and hairs are as their smoke and soot. They are as intangible as fire, though pleasing to the sight. They burn the man as fire consumes the straw.
11. Women are the fires of temptation; their dark eyes and hair are like smoke and ash. They are as elusive as flames, even though they are beautiful to look at. They scorch a man just as fire devours straw.
12. They burn from afar (more than fire), and are as dry as bones (in their hearts), though appearing as soft and juicy to sight. They serve as fuel to the fire of hell, and are dangerous with their charmingness.
12. They burn from a distance (more than fire), and are as dry as bones (in their hearts), even though they look soft and juicy at first glance. They act as fuel for the flames of hell, and their allure can be harmful.
13. The woman resembles a moon-light night, veiled over by her loosened locks, and looking through her starry eyes. She shows her moon-like face amidst her flowery smiles.
13. The woman looks like a moonlit night, with her hair cascading down and her starry eyes shining through. She reveals her moon-like face behind her bright, flowery smiles.
14. Her soft dalliance destroys all manly energy, and her caresses overpower the good sense of men, as the shade of night does the sleeping (world).
14. Her gentle flirting drains all masculine energy, and her touch overwhelms men’s good judgment, just as the darkness of night envelops the sleeping world.
15. The woman is as lovely as a creeper in its flowering time. Her palm are the leaves and her eyes as the black-bees (on the flower). Her breasts are as the uplifted tops of the plant.
15. The woman is as beautiful as a flowering vine. Her hands are like the leaves, and her eyes are like the black bees on the flower. Her breasts are like the raised tops of the plant.
16. The lovely damsel is like a poisonous creeper, fair as the filament of a flower but destructive of life, by causing inebriation and insensibility.
16. The beautiful lady is like a toxic vine, as lovely as a flower's petal but harmful to life, bringing about intoxication and numbness.
17. As the snake-catcher entices the snake by his breath and brings it out of its hole, so does the woman allure the man by her officious civilities, and gets him under her control.
17. Just like the snake-catcher lures the snake out of its hole with his breath, the woman attracts the man with her overly friendly gestures and brings him under her influence.
18. Concupiscence as a huntsman, has spread his nets in the forms of women, for the purpose of ensnaring the persons of deluded men like silly birds.
18. Lust, like a hunter, has set its traps in the shapes of women, aiming to capture the hearts of misguided men like foolish birds.
19. The mind of man though as fierce
19. The human mind, though as fierce as that of an angry elephant, is firmly bound by the chain of love to the anchor of women, just like an elephant is tied (by its leg) to a post, where it remains listless and silent forever.
20. Human life is as a pool in which the mind moves about in its mud and mire (as a fish). Here it is caught by the bait of woman, and dragged along by the thread of its impure desires.
20. Human life is like a pool where the mind swims in its muck and filth (like a fish). Here, it gets hooked by the lure of a woman and pulled along by the string of its unclean desires.
21. The beauteous-eyed damsel is a bondage to man, as the[Pg 79] stable is to the horse, the fastening post to the elephant, and as spells are to the snakes.
21. The beautiful-eyed woman is a trap for man, just like a[Pg 79] stable is for a horse, a tying post is for an elephant, and spells are for snakes.
22. This wondrous world, with all its delights and enjoyments, began with woman and depends on women for its continuance.
22. This amazing world, with all its pleasures and joys, started with women and relies on women for its ongoing existence.
23. A woman is the casket of all gems of vice (Pandora’s box), she is the cause of the chain of our everlasting misery, and is of no use to me.
23. A woman is the container of all the worst traits (Pandora’s box), she is the reason behind our endless suffering, and she is of no value to me.
24. What shall I do with her breast, her eyes, her loins, her eyebrows, the substance of which is but flesh, and which therefore is altogether unsubstantial.
24. What should I do with her breast, her eyes, her hips, her eyebrows, which are just flesh and, therefore, completely insubstantial?
25. Here and there, O Bráhman! her flesh and blood and bones undergo a change for the worse in course of a few days.
25. Here and there, O Bráhman! her flesh, blood, and bones change for the worse in just a few days.
26. You see sir, those dearly beloved mistresses, who are so much fondled by foolish men, lying at last in the cemetery, and the members of their bodies all mangled and falling off from their places.
26. You see, sir, those dearly beloved mistresses, who are so often adored by foolish men, end up lying in the cemetery, their bodies all mangled and falling apart.
27. O Bráhman! those dear objects of love—the faces of damsels, so fondly decorated by their lovers with paints and pastes, are at last to be singed on the piles (by those very hands).
27. Oh, Bráhman! Those beloved things—girls' faces, so lovingly adorned by their partners with paints and pastes, will eventually be burned on the pyres (by those same hands).
28. Their braided hairs now hang as flappers of chouri on the arbors of the cemetery, and their whitened bones are strewn about as shining stars after a few days.
28. Their braided hair now hangs like ribbons of chouri on the trees of the cemetery, and their bleached bones are scattered around like shining stars after a few days.
29. Behold their blood sucked in by the dust of the earth, voracious beasts and worms feeding upon their flesh, jackals tearing their skin, and their vital air wafted in the vacuum.
29. Look at their blood absorbed by the dust of the earth, greedy animals and worms consuming their flesh, jackals ripping apart their skin, and their breath carried away into emptiness.
30. This is the state to which the members of the female body must shortly come to pass, you say all existence to be delusion, tell me therefore why do you allow yourselves to fall into error?
30. This is the state that the members of the female body must soon reach. You claim that all existence is an illusion, so tell me, why do you allow yourselves to fall into error?
31. A woman is no other than a form composed of the five elements, then why should intelligent men be fondly attached to her (at the risk of their ruin)?
31. A woman is nothing more than a body made up of the five elements, so why should smart men become so attached to her (even if it might lead to their downfall)?
32. Men’s longing for women is likened to the creeper called[Pg 80] Suta, which stretches its sprigs to a great length, but bears plenty of bitter and sour fruits.
32. Men's desire for women is compared to a creeping plant called [Pg 80] Suta, which reaches out long distances but produces many bitter and sour fruits.
33. A man blinded by avarice (for the supportance of his mate) is as a stray deer from its herd; and not knowing which way to go, is lost in the maze of illusion.
33. A man blinded by greed (for the support of his partner) is like a lonely deer separated from its herd; and not knowing which way to go, he gets lost in a maze of confusion.
34. A young man under the control of a young woman, is as much lamentable as an elephant fallen into a pit of the Vindhya mountain in pursuit of his mate.
34. A young man controlled by a young woman is just as pitiful as an elephant that has fallen into a pit on the Vindhya mountain while chasing after its mate.
35. He that has a wife, has an appetite for enjoyment on earth; but one without her has no object of desire. Abandonment of the wife amounts to the abandoning of the world, and forsaking the world is the path to true happiness.
35. A man with a wife has a reason to enjoy life on earth; but one without her has no desire. Leaving your wife is like leaving the world, and turning away from the world leads to true happiness.
36. I am not content, O Bráhman! with these unmanageable enjoyments which are as flickering as the wings of bees, and are as soon at an end as they are born (like the ephemerids of a day). I long only for the state of supreme bliss, from my fear of repeated-births (transmigration), decay and death.
36. I am not satisfied, O Bráhman! with these uncontrollable pleasures that are as fleeting as the wings of bees, and are gone as quickly as they appear (like the mayflies of a day). I only desire the state of ultimate bliss, driven by my fear of rebirth, decay, and death.
[Pg 81]
[Pg 81]
CHAPTER XXII.
Criticism of Old Age.
Boyhood has scarcely lost its boyishness when it is overtaken by youth, which is soon followed by a ruthless old age, devouring the other two.
Childhood hardly has a chance to hold onto its youthfulness before it's taken over by adolescence, which is quickly followed by harsh old age, consuming both of the earlier stages.
2. Old age withers the body like a frost freezing the lake of lilies. It drives away the beauty of the person as a storm does the autumnal clouds; and it pulls down the body, as a current carries away a tree on the bank.
2. Old age shrivels the body like frost freezes a lake full of lilies. It takes away a person’s beauty like a storm drives away autumn clouds; and it drags down the body, just like a current sweeps away a tree from the shore.
3. The old man with his limbs slackened and worn out by age, and his body weakened by infirmity, is treated by women as a useless beast.
3. The old man, his limbs tired and worn from age and his body weakened by illness, is treated by women like a useless animal.
4. Old age drives a man’s good sense, as a good wife is driven away by her step dame.
4. Old age can take away a man's good sense, just like a good wife can be pushed away by her stepmother.
5. A man in his state of tottering old age, is scoffed at as a dotard by his own sons and servants, and even by his wife, and all his friends and relations.
5. A man in his wobbly old age is mocked as a fool by his own sons and servants, and even by his wife, as well as all his friends and relatives.
6. Insatiable avarice like a greedy vulture alights on the heads of the aged, when their appearance grows uncouth, and their bodies become helpless, and devoid of all manly qualities and powers.
6. Insatiable greed, like a hungry vulture, preys on the elderly when they start to look rough, and their bodies become weak, losing all their strength and vitality.
7. Appetite the constant companion of my youth, is thriving along with my age, accompanied with her evils of indigence, and heart-burning cares and restlessness.
7. Appetite, the ever-present friend of my youth, is flourishing as I age, bringing along the troubles of poverty, heartache, and unease.
8. Ah me! what must I do to remove my present and future pains? It is this fear which increases with old age, and finds no remedy.
8. Oh, what must I do to get rid of my current and future pain? It’s this fear that grows stronger with age and has no solution.
9. What am I that am brought to this extremity of senselessness, what can I do in this state. I must remain dumb and silent. Under these reflections there is an increased sense of helplessness in old age.
9. What am I, brought to this extreme state of confusion? What can I do like this? I have to stay quiet and not say anything. Thinking about this only makes me feel more helpless in old age.
10. How and when and what shall I eat, and what is sweet[Pg 82] to taste? These are the thoughts which trouble the mind of one when old age comes upon him.
10. How and when and what should I eat, and what tastes sweet[Pg 82]? These are the questions that weigh on the mind of someone when they reach old age.
11. There is an insatiable desire for enjoyments, but the powers to enjoy them are lacking. It is the want of strength which afflicts the heart in old age.
11. There’s an endless craving for pleasures, but the ability to enjoy them is missing. It’s the lack of strength that burdens the heart in old age.
12. Hoary old age sits and shrieks as a heron on the top of the tree of this body, which is infested within it by the serpents of sickness.
12. Old age sits and screams like a heron at the top of this body's tree, which is infested by the serpents of illness within.
13. As the grave owl—the bird of night, appears unexpectedly to our sight soon as the evening shades cover the landscape, so does the solemn appearance of death overtake us in the eve of our life.
13. Just as the grave owl—the bird of the night—shows up unexpectedly as evening falls over the landscape, the serious presence of death catches up to us in the twilight of our lives.
14. As darkness prevails over the world at the eve of the day, so doth death overtake the body at the eve of the life.
14. As darkness spreads across the world at the end of the day, so does death claim the body at the end of life.
15. Death overtakes a man in his hoary old age, just as an ape alights on a tree covered with pearly flowers.
15. Death comes for a man in his old age, just like a monkey lands on a tree full of beautiful flowers.
16. Even a deserted city, a leafless tree and parched up land may present a fair aspect, but never does the body look well that is pulled down by hoary age.
16. Even an abandoned city, a bare tree, and dry land can look decent, but nothing makes the body look good when it’s worn down by old age.
17. Old age with its hooping cough lays hold on a man, just as a vulture seizes its prey with loud shrieks in order to devour it.
17. Old age with its cough grabs a man, just like a vulture snatches its prey with loud cries to eat it.
18. As a girl eagerly lays hold on a lotus flower whenever she meets with one, and then plucks it from its stalk and tears it to pieces, so does old age overtake the body of a person and break it down at last.
18. Just like a girl excitedly grabs a lotus flower when she finds one, pulling it from its stem and tearing it apart, old age eventually catches up with a person and breaks down their body.
19. As the chill blast of winter shakes a tree and covers its leaves with dust, so does old age seize the body with a tremor and fill all its limbs with the rust of diseases.
19. Just like the cold wind of winter rattles a tree and coats its leaves in dust, old age grabs hold of the body with a shake and fills all its limbs with the weariness of illness.
20. The body overtaken by old age becomes as pale and battered, as a lotus flower beaten by frost becomes withered and shattered.
20. The body overtaken by old age becomes as pale and worn out as a lotus flower damaged by frost, withered and broken.
21. As moon-beams contribute to the growth of Kumuda flowers on the top of mountains, so does old age produce grey[Pg 83] hairs resembling casla flowers on the heads of men (with inward phlegm and gout).
21. Just as moonbeams help Kumuda flowers grow on mountain tops, old age brings grey[Pg 83] hairs that look like casla flowers on the heads of men (who suffer from phlegm and gout).
22. Death the lord of all beings, views the grey head of a man as a ripe pumpkin seasoned with the salt of old age, and devours it with zest.
22. Death, the master of all beings, sees the gray hair of a man as a ripe pumpkin seasoned with the salt of old age and devours it with enthusiasm.
23. As the Ganges upsets a neighbouring tree by its rapid course, so does old age destroy the body, as the current of our life runs fast to decay.
23. Just like the Ganges disrupts a nearby tree with its swift flow, old age ravages the body as the current of our lives rushes quickly toward decay.
24. Old age which preys on the flesh of the human body, takes as much delight in devouring its youthful bloom as a cat does in feeding upon a mouse.
24. Old age, which feeds on the human body, enjoys consuming its youthful beauty just as much as a cat enjoys catching a mouse.
25. Decrepitude raises its ominous hoarse sound of hiccough in the body, as the jackal sends forth her hideous cry amidst the forest.
25. Old age makes its unsettling, raspy sound in the body, just like the jackal lets out her creepy cry in the forest.
26. Dotage as an inward flame consumes the living body as a wet log of wood, which thereupon emits its hissing sounds of hiccough and hard breathing, and sends up the gloomy fumes of woe and sighs.
26. Old age burns away the living body like a damp log, which then makes hissing sounds of gasping and heavy breathing, releasing the dark fumes of sorrow and sighs.
27. The body like a flowering creeper, bends down under the pressure of age, turns to grey like the fading leaves of a plant, and becomes as lean and thin as a plant after its flowering time is over.
27. The body, like a flowering vine, bends under the weight of age, turns gray like the withering leaves of a plant, and becomes as lean and thin as a plant after its blooming period is done.
28. As the infuriate elephant upsets the white plantain tree in a moment, so does old age destroy the body that becomes as white as camphor all over.
28. Just like an angry elephant can topple a banana tree in an instant, aging wrecks the body, which becomes completely white like camphor.
29. Senility, O sage! is as the standard bearer of the king of death, flapping his chouri of grey hairs before him, and bringing in his train an army of diseases and troubles.
29. Aging, oh wise one! is like the standard bearer of the king of death, waving his chouri of gray hair ahead of him, and leading an army of ailments and hardships in his wake.
30. The monster of old age, will even overcome those that were never defeated in wars by their enemies, and those that hide themselves in the inaccessible caverns of mountains.
30. The monster of old age will even conquer those who were never defeated in battles by their foes, and those who hide in the unreachable caves of the mountains.
31. As infants cannot play in a room that has become cold with snow, so the senses can have no play in the body that is stricken with age.
31. Just as babies can't play in a room that's cold from snow, the senses can't function in a body that's worn down by age.
[Pg 84]
[Pg 84]
32. Old age like a juggling girl, struts on three legs at the sound of coughing and whiffing, beating as a tymbal on both sides.
32. Old age, like a juggling girl, struts on three legs at the sound of coughing and sniffing, beating like a drum on both sides.
33. The tuft of grey hairs on the head of the aged body, represents a white flapper (chouri) fastened to the top of a handle of white sandal wood, to welcome the despot of death.
33. The patch of grey hair on the head of the old body represents a white flapper (chouri) attached to the top of a white sandalwood handle, to greet the ruler of death.
34. As hoary age makes his advance like moon-light on the site of the body, he calls forth the hidden death to come out of it, as the moon-light makes the nilumbium to unfold its buds.
34. As old age moves in like moonlight over the body, it brings out the hidden death, just like moonlight makes the nilumbium bloom.
35. Again as the white wash of old age whitens the outer body, so debility, diseases and dangers become its inmates in the inner apartment.
35. Just as the whitewash of old age covers the outside of the body, weakness, illness, and threats become its residents in the inner space.
36. It is the extinction of being that is preceded by old age; therefore I as a man of little understanding, can have no reliance in old age (though extolled by some)[1]
36. It's the end of life that comes after old age; so, as someone who doesn't know much, I can't really trust in old age (even if some people praise it)[1]
37. What then is the good of this miserable life, which lives under the subjection of old age? Senility is irresistable in this world, and defies all efforts to avoid or overcome it.
37. So what’s the point of this miserable life, which is ruled by old age? Aging is unavoidable in this world, and no matter what we do, we can’t escape or conquer it.
[Pg 85]
[Pg 85]
CHAPTER XXIII.
Challenges of Today.
Men of little understandings are found to fall into grave errors in this pit of the world, by their much idle talk, ever doubting scepticism, and schisms (in religion).
Men who have limited understanding often get caught up in serious mistakes in this chaotic world, due to their endless chatter, constant skepticism, and divisions in faith.
2. Good people can have no more confidence in the net work of their ribs, than little children may have a liking for fruits reflected in a mirror.
2. Good people can have no more trust in the structure of their ribs than little kids can have a fondness for fruits they see in a mirror.
3. Time is a rat that cuts off the threads of all thoughts (prospects), which men may entertain here about the contemptible pleasures of this world.
3. Time is a rat that snips the threads of all the thoughts (plans) that people might have about the worthless pleasures of this world.
4. There is nothing in this world which the all-devouring time will spare. He devours all things as the submarine fire consumes the over-flowing sea.
4. There’s nothing in this world that time won't eventually consume. It eats away at everything like an underwater fire consumes the overflowing sea.
5. Time is the sovran lord of all, and equally terrible to all things. He is ever ready to devour all visible beings.
5. Time is the ultimate ruler of everything, and it’s equally harsh to all things. It’s always ready to consume all that is seen.
6. Time as master of all, spares not even the greatest of us for a moment. He swallows the universe within himself, whence he is known as the universal soul.
6. Time, the master of everything, doesn’t spare even the greatest among us for a second. It consumes the universe within itself, which is why it’s called the universal soul.
7. Time pervades all things, but has no perceptible feature of his own, except that he is imperfectly known by the names of years, ages and kalpas (millenniums).
7. Time influences everything, but doesn't have any noticeable characteristics of its own, except that we imperfectly recognize it through the names of years, ages, and kalpas (millenniums).
8. All that was fair and good, and as great as the mount of Meru, have gone down in the womb of eternity, as the snakes are gorged by the greedy Garuda.
8. All that was fair and good, as great as the mountain of Meru, has gone down into the depths of eternity, just like the snakes are devoured by the greedy Garuda.
9. There was no one ever so unkind, hard-hearted, cruel, harsh or miserly, whom time has not devoured.
9. There has never been anyone so unkind, cold-hearted, cruel, harsh, or stingy that time hasn’t taken away.
10. Time is ever greedy although he should devour the mountains. This great gourmand is not satiated with gorging every thing in all the worlds.
10. Time is always greedy, even though it should consume mountains. This massive glutton is never satisfied with gobbling everything in all the worlds.
11. Time like an actor plays many parts on the stage of the[Pg 86] world. He abstracts and kills, produces and devours and at last destroys every thing.
11. Time, like an actor, plays many roles on the stage of the[Pg 86] world. It takes away and consumes, creates and devours, and ultimately destroys everything.
12. Time is incessantly picking up the seeds of all the four kinds of living beings from this unreal world, as a parrot picks up the seeds from under the cracked shell of a pomegranate. (Viz. the ovipari, vivipari, vegetables and the ephemerids).
12. Time is constantly gathering the seeds of all four types of living beings from this unreal world, just like a parrot picks up seeds from beneath the cracked shell of a pomegranate. (That is, the oviparous, viviparous, plants, and ephemeral creatures).
13. Time like a wild elephant uproots all proud living beings in this world, as the other pulls up the trees of the forest with their tusks.
13. Time, like a wild elephant, uproots all the proud living beings in this world, just as it pulls up the trees of the forest with its tusks.
14. This creation of God is like a forest, having Brahmá for its foundation and its trees full of the great fruits of gods. Time commands it throughout its length and breadth.
14. This creation of God is like a forest, with Brahmá as its foundation and trees overflowing with the great fruits of the gods. Time governs it in every direction.
15. Time glides along incessantly as a creeping plant, composed of years and ages as its parts, and the sable nights as black bees chasing after them.
15. Time moves constantly like a creeping vine, made up of years and ages, with dark nights buzzing around it like black bees.
16. Time, O sage, is the subtlest of all things. It is divided though indivisible, it is consumed though incombustible, it is perceived though imperceptible in its nature.
16. Time, oh wise one, is the most elusive of all things. It can be divided even though it can’t actually be broken down, it is used up even though it can never be destroyed, and it is experienced even though it’s fundamentally unnoticeable.
17. Time like the mind is strong enough to create and demolish any thing in a trice, and its province is equally extensive with it.
17. Time, like the mind, is powerful enough to create and destroy anything in an instant, and its reach is just as vast.
18. Time is a whirlpool to men; and being accompanied with desire his insatiable and ungovernable mistress and delighting in illicit enjoyments, he makes them do and undo the same thing over and again.
18. Time is a whirlwind for people; and with desire accompanying it—its insatiable and uncontrollable mistress—people indulge in forbidden pleasures, causing them to repeat the same actions over and over.
19. Time is prompted by his rapacity to appropriate every thing to himself, from the meanest straw, dust, leaves and worms, to the greatest Indra and the mount Meru itself.
19. Time is driven by its greed to take everything for itself, from the tiniest straw, dust, leaves, and worms, to the greatest Indra and Mount Meru itself.
20. Time is the source of all malice and greediness, and the spring of all misfortunes, and intolerable fluctuations of our states.
20. Time is the root of all evil and greed, and the cause of all our troubles and unbearable ups and downs in life.
21. As boys with their balls play about their play-ground, so does time in his arena of the sky, play with his two balls of the sun and moon.
21. Just like boys play with their balls in the playground, time plays in its arena in the sky, juggling the sun and moon.
22. Time at the expiration of the kalpa age, will dance about[Pg 87] with a long chain of the bones of the dead hanging from his neck to the feet.
22. At the end of the kalpa age, Time will dance around[Pg 87] with a long chain made of the bones of the dead hanging from his neck to his feet.
23. The gale of desolation rising from the body of this desolator of the world at the end of a kalpa age, causes the fragments of mount Meru to fly about in the air like the rinds of the bhoja-petera tree.
23. The harsh winds of despair coming from the body of this world destroyer at the end of a kalpa age make the pieces of mount Meru scatter in the air like the skins of the bhoja-petera tree.
24. Time then assumes his terrific form of fire (प्रलयाग्नि), to dissolve the world in empty space, when the gods Brahmá and Indra and all others cease to exist.
24. Time then takes on its terrifying form of fire (प्रलयाग्नि), to destroy the world and return it to empty space, when the gods Brahmá and Indra and all others no longer exist.
25. As the sea shows himself in a continued series of waves rising and falling one after another, so it is time that creates and dissolves the world, and appears to rise and fall in the rotation of days and nights.
25. Just as the sea reveals itself in a constant series of waves that rise and fall one after another, time creates and dissolves the world, seemingly rising and falling with the cycles of days and nights.
26. Time plucks the gods and demigods as ripe fruits, from their great arbor of existence, at the end of the world (to make them his food).
26. Time picks the gods and demigods like ripe fruit from their vast tree of existence at the world's end (to consume them).
27. Time resembles a large fig tree (Ficus religiosus), studded with all the worlds as its fruits, and resonant with the noise of living beings like the hissing of gnats about them.
27. Time is like a big fig tree (Ficus religiosus), filled with all the worlds as its fruits, and echoing with the sounds of living beings like the buzzing of gnats around them.
28. Time accompanied by Action as his mate, regales himself in the garden of the world, blossoming with the moon-beams of the Divine Spirit.
28. Time, along with Action as his partner, enjoys himself in the world's garden, flourishing under the moonlight of the Divine Spirit.
29. As the high and huge rock supports its body upon the basis of the earth, so does time rest itself in endless and interminable eternity.
29. Just like the tall and massive rock stands firmly on the ground, time rests in boundless and never-ending eternity.
30. Time assumes to himself various hues of black, white and red (at night, day and midday) which serve for his vestures.
30. Time takes on different shades of black, white, and red (at night, during the day, and at noon) that serve as his clothing.
31. As the earth is the great support of hills which are fixed upon it, so is time the support of all the innumerable ponderous worlds that constitute the universe.
31. Just as the earth supports the stable hills on its surface, time supports all the countless heavy worlds that make up the universe.
32. Hundreds of great kalpa ages (of the creation and dissolution of the world) may pass away, yet there is nothing that can move eternity to pity or concern, or stop or expedite his course. It neither sets nor rises (as time).
32. Hundreds of great kalpa ages (of the creation and dissolution of the world) can go by, yet nothing can make eternity feel pity or concern, or change its course. It neither sets nor rises (like time).
[Pg 88]
[Pg 88]
33. Time is never proud to think, that it is he who without the least sense of pain and labor, brings this world into play and makes it to exist.
33. Time never boasts about the fact that it effortlessly brings this world to life and makes it exist, without any sense of pain or effort.
34. Time is like a reservoir in which the nights are as mud, the days as lotuses, and the clouds as bees.
34. Time is like a reservoir where the nights are like mud, the days are like lotuses, and the clouds are like bees.
35. As a covetous man, with worn out broom sticks in hand, sweeps over a mountain to gather the particles of gold strewn over it, so does time with his sweeping course of days and nights, collect in one mass of the dead all living beings in the world.
35. Just like a greedy person with worn-out broomsticks in hand sweeps a mountain to gather the scattered gold dust, time, with its endless flow of days and nights, collects all living beings into one mass of the dead.
36. As a miserly man trims and lights a lamp with his own fingers, to look into his stores at each corner of the room; so does time light the lamps of the sun and moon to look into the living beings in every nook and corner of the world.
36. Just as a stingy man carefully trims and lights a lamp himself to check every part of his storage, time lights up the lamps of the sun and moon to observe all the creatures in every nook and cranny of the world.
37. As one ripens the raw fruits in sun and fire in order to devour them, so does time ripen men by their sun and fire worship, to bring them under his jaws at last.
37. Just as we ripen raw fruits in sunlight and fire to eat them, time matures people through their worship of sun and fire, eventually bringing them to his grasp.
38. The world is a dilapidated cottage and men of parts are rare gems in it. Time hides them in the casket of his belly, as a miser keeps his treasure in a coffer.
38. The world is a rundown cottage, and people of value are rare gems inside it. Time keeps them hidden in the depths, just like a miser stores his treasure in a chest.
39. Good men are like a chaplet of gems, which time puts on his head for a time with fondness, and then tears and tramples it down (under his feet).
39. Good men are like a necklace of gems, which time adorns his head with for a while with affection, and then rips apart and crushes (under his feet).
40. Strings of days, nights and stars, resembling beads and bracelets of white and black lotuses, are continually turning round the arm of time.
40. Strings of days, nights, and stars, like beads and bracelets of white and black lotuses, are constantly spinning around the arm of time.
41. Time (as a vulture) looks upon the world as (the carcase of) a ram, with its mountains, seas, sky and earth as its four horns, and the stars as its drops of blood which it drinks day by day.
41. Time (like a vulture) views the world as the carcass of a ram, with its mountains, seas, sky, and earth representing its four horns, and the stars as the drops of blood it consumes daily.
42. Time destroys youth as the moon shuts the petals of the lotus. It destroys life as the lion kills the elephant: there is nothing however insignificant that time steals not away.
42. Time takes away youth just like the moon closes the petals of the lotus. It takes away life like a lion kills an elephant: there’s nothing, no matter how small, that time doesn’t steal away.
43. Time after sporting for a Kalpa period in the act of killing and crushing of all living beings, comes to lose its own existence and becomes extinct in the eternity of the Spirit of spirits.
43. Time spent in sports for a Kalpa while killing and harming all living beings eventually loses its existence and fades away into the eternity of the Spirit of spirits.
[Pg 89]
[Pg 89]
44. Time after a short rest and respite reappears as the creator, preserver, destroyer and remembrancer of all. He shows the shapes of all things whether good or bad, keeping his own nature beyond the knowledge of all. Thus doth time expand and preserve and finally dissolve all things by way of sport.
44. Time, after a brief pause and break, comes back as the creator, preserver, destroyer, and keeper of memories for everything. It reveals the forms of all things, whether good or bad, while keeping its true nature hidden from everyone. In this way, time expands, sustains, and ultimately dissolves everything, almost playfully.
[Pg 90]
[Pg 90]
CHAPTER XXIV.
Time's Toll.
Ráma rejoined:—Time is a self-willed sportsman as a prince, who is inaccessible to dangers and whose powers are unlimited.
Ráma replied:—Time is a self-serving player like a prince, who is immune to danger and whose abilities are boundless.
2. This world is as it were a forest and sporting ground of time, wherein the poor deluded worldlings are caught in his snare like a body of wounded stags.
2. This world is like a forest and playground of time, where the misguided people are trapped in his trap like a group of wounded deer.
3. The ocean of universal deluge is a pleasure-pond of time, and the submarine fires bursting therein as lotus flowers (serve to beautify that dismal scene).
3. The ocean of universal flood is a pleasure pond of time, and the underwater eruptions happening there like lotus flowers (help to beautify that gloomy scene).
4. Time makes his breakfast of this vapid and stale earth, flavoured with the milk and curd of the seas of those names.
4. Time prepares his breakfast on this bland and worn-out earth, seasoned with the milk and cream from the oceans of those names.
5. His wife Chandi (Hecate) with her train of Mátris (furies), ranges all about this wide world as a ferocious tigress (with horrid devastation).
5. His wife Chandi (Hecate) with her group of Mátris (furies), roams all over this vast world like a fierce tigress (bringing terrible destruction).
6. The earth with her waters is like a bowl of wine in the hand of time, dressed and flavoured with all sorts of lilies and lotuses.
6. The earth with its waters is like a bowl of wine in the hands of time, adorned and flavored with all kinds of lilies and lotuses.
7. The lion with his huge body and startling mane, his loud roaring and tremendous groans, seems as a caged bird of sport in the hand of time.
7. The lion, with his massive body and striking mane, his loud roars and deep groans, seems like a caged bird in the hands of time.
8. The Mahákála like a playful young Kokila (cuckoo), appears in the figure of the blue autumnal sky, and warbling as sweet as the notes of a lute of gourd (in the music of the spheres).
8. Mahákála, like a playful young Kokila (cuckoo), shows up against the blue autumn sky, singing as sweetly as the sounds of a lute made from a gourd (in the music of the spheres).
9. The restless bow of death is found flinging its woeful arrows (darts of death) with ceaseless thunder claps on all sides.
9. The relentless bow of death is seen shooting its sorrowful arrows (darts of death) with unending thunderclaps all around.
10. This world is like a forest, wherein sorrows are ranging about as playful apes, and time like a sportive prince in this forest, is now roving, now walking, now playing and now killing his games.
10. This world is like a forest, where sorrows are roaming around like playful apes, and time, like a playful prince in this forest, is now wandering, now strolling, now having fun, and now hunting his games.
[Pg 91]
[Pg 91]
CHAPTER XXV.
Death Sports.
Time stands the foremost of all deceitful players in this world. He acts the double parts of creation and destruction, and of action and fate (utility and fatality).
Time is the biggest trickster in this world. He plays both the roles of creation and destruction, as well as action and fate (utility and fatality).
2. Time has no other character but those of action and motion by which his existence is known to us, and which bind all beings (in the succession of thoughts and acts).
2. Time has no other essence except for the actions and motions that reveal its existence to us, and that connect all beings (in the sequence of thoughts and actions).
3. Fate is that which frustrates (the necessary consequences of) the acts of all created beings, as the solar heat serves to dissolve the conglomeration of snows.
3. Fate is what thwarts (the inevitable outcomes of) the actions of all created beings, just as the sun's heat melts the accumulation of snow.
4. This wide world is the stage wherein the giddy mob dance about (in their appointed times).
4. This big world is the stage where the excited crowd dances around (at their scheduled times).
5. Time has a third name of a terrifying nature known as Kritántah (Fate), who in the form of a Kápálika (one holding human skulls in his hand), dances about in the world.
5. Time has a third name with a scary vibe known as Kritántah (Fate), who, as a Kápálika (someone holding human skulls in their hand), dances around in the world.
6. This dancing and loving Kritántah (Fate), is accompanied by his consort called Destiny to whom he is greatly attached (as his colleague).
6. This dancing and loving Kritántah (Fate) is joined by his partner called Destiny, to whom he is deeply attached (as his companion).
7. Time (as Siva), wears on his bosom of the world, the triplicate white and holy thread composed of the serpent named Ananta and the stream of Ganges, and the digit of the moon on his forehead (to measure his course). (Viz:—the Zodiacal belt; the milky way, and the lunar mansions).
7. Time (as Siva) carries on his chest the threefold white and sacred thread made of the serpent called Ananta, the Ganges river, and the crescent moon on his forehead (to mark his path). ( viz:—the Zodiac belt; the Milky Way, and the lunar mansions).
8. The sun and the moon are the golden armlets of time, who holds in his palm the mundane world as the paltry plaything of a nosegay.
8. The sun and the moon are the golden bracelets of time, which holds in its hand the everyday world like a trivial toy in a small bouquet.
9. The firmament with its stars appears like a garment with coloured spots in it; the clouds called Pushkara and Avarta are as the skirts of that garment, which are washed by Time in the waters of the universal deluge.
9. The sky filled with stars looks like a garment with colored patches; the clouds known as Pushkara and Avarta are like the hems of that garment, which have been washed by Time in the waters of the great flood.
10. Before him, dances his beloved Destiny with all her arts[Pg 92] for ever, to beguile the living that are fond of worldly enjoyments.
10. In front of him, his beloved Destiny dances with all her skills[Pg 92] to entice those who love worldly pleasures.
11. People hurry up and down to witness the dance of Destiny, whose unrestrained motion keeps them at work, and causes their repeated births and deaths.
11. People rush up and down to see the dance of Destiny, whose wild movements keep them busy and lead to their constant cycles of birth and death.
12. The people of all the worlds are studded about her person as her ornaments, and the sky stretching from the heaven of gods to the infernal regions, serves for the veil on her head.
12. People from all worlds are scattered around her as ornaments, and the sky, extending from the realm of the gods to the underworld, acts as a veil over her head.
13. Her feet are planted in the infernal regions, and the hell-pits ring at her feet like trinkets, tied by the string of evil deeds or sins (of men).
13. Her feet are anchored in the depths of hell, and the pits of damnation surround her feet like ornaments, connected by the thread of wicked actions or sins (of humanity).
14. She is painted all over from head to foot by the god Chitra Gupta with ornamental marks prepared by her attendants (the deeds of men), and perfumed with the essence of those deeds.
14. She is covered all over from head to toe by the god Chitra Gupta with decorative marks made by her attendants (the actions of people), and scented with the fragrance of those actions.
15. She dances and reels at the nod of her husband at the end of the Kalpas, and makes the mountains crack and crash at her foot-falls.
15. She dances and twirls at her husband's nod at the end of the Kalpas, causing the mountains to crack and crash with her footsteps.
16. Behind her dance the peacocks of the god Kumára; and Kála the god of death staring with his three wide open eyes, utters his hideous cries (of destruction).
16. Behind her, the peacocks of the god Kumára dance; and Kála, the god of death, stares with his three wide-open eyes and lets out his terrifying cries of destruction.
17. Death dances about in the form of the five headed Hara, with the loosened braids of hair upon him; while Destiny in the form of Gaurí, and her locks adorned with Mandára flowers keeps her pace with him.
17. Death dances around as the five-headed Hara, with his loose braids of hair; while Destiny, in the form of Gaurí, with her hair decorated with Mandára flowers, keeps in step with him.
18. This Destiny in her war-dance, bears a capacious gourd representing her big belly, and her body is adorned with hundreds of hollow human skulls jingling like the alms-pots of the Kapáli mendicants.
18. This Destiny in her war-dance carries a large gourd symbolizing her pregnant belly, and her body is decorated with hundreds of empty human skulls that jingle like the begging bowls of the Kapáli wanderers.
19. She has filled (reached) the sky with the emaciated skeleton of her body, and gets terrified at her all destructive figure.
19. She has filled the sky with the thin, bony outline of her body and is terrified by her completely destructive appearance.
20. The skulls of the dead of various shapes adorn her body like a beautiful garland of lotuses, which keep hanging to and fro during her dance at the end of a Kalpa age.
20. The skulls of the dead, each with different shapes, decorate her body like a beautiful garland of lotuses, swaying back and forth during her dance at the end of a Kalpa age.
21. The horrible roaring of the giddy clouds Pushkara and Avarta at the end of the Kalpa, serves to represent the beating[Pg 93] of her Damaru drum, and put to flight the heavenly choir of Tumburu.
21. The terrifying roar of the swirling clouds Pushkara and Avarta at the end of the Kalpa represents the beating[Pg 93] of her Damaru drum and sends the heavenly choir of Tumburu fleeing.
22. As death dances along, the moon appears like his ear-ring, and the moon-beams and stars appear like his crest made of peacocks’ feathers.
22. As death moves gracefully, the moon looks like his earring, and the moonbeams and stars resemble his crest made of peacock feathers.
23. The snow-capt Himálaya, appears like a circlet of bones in the upper loop of his right ear, and the mount Meru as a golden areola in that of the left.
23. The snow-covered Himalayas look like a circle of bones in the upper loop of his right ear, and Mount Meru appears as a golden halo in the left one.
24. Under their lobes are suspended the moon and the sun, as pendant ear-rings glittering over his cheeks. The mountain ranges called the lokáloka are fastened like chains around his waist.
24. Under their lobes hang the moon and the sun, like dangling earrings sparkling on his cheeks. The mountain ranges known as the lokáloka are secured like chains around his waist.
25. The lightnings are the bracelets and armlets of Destiny, which move to and fro as she dances along. The clouds are her wrappers that fly about her in the air.
25. The lightning is the jewelry of Destiny, swinging back and forth as she dances. The clouds are her garments that flutter around her in the sky.
26. Death is furnished with many weapons, as clubs, axes, missiles, spears, shovels, mallets and sharp swords, all of which are sure weapons of destruction.
26. Death comes with many weapons like clubs, axes, missiles, spears, shovels, mallets, and sharp swords, all of which are guaranteed tools of destruction.
27. Mundane enjoyments are no other than long ropes dropped down by the hand of death, and keeping all mankind fast bound to the world; while the great thread of infinity (ananta) is worn by him as his wreath of flowers.
27. Ordinary pleasures are just long ropes thrown down by death, keeping everyone tied to the world; while the huge thread of infinity (ananta) is worn by him like a garland of flowers.
28. The belts of the seven oceans are worn about the arms of Death as his bracelets resplendent with the living sea-animals, and the bright gems contained in their depths.
28. The belts of the seven oceans are wrapped around Death's arms like bracelets, shining with living sea creatures and the bright gems found in their depths.
29. The great vortices of customs, the successions of joy and grief, the excess of pride and the darkness of passions, form the streaks of hair on his body.
29. The huge whirlwinds of traditions, the ups and downs of happiness and sorrow, the overflow of pride and the depths of emotions, create the strands of hair on his body.
30. After the end of the world, he ceases to dance, and creates anew all things from the lowest animal that lives in the earth, to the highest Brahmá and Siva (when he resumes his dance).
30. After the world ends, he stops dancing and creates everything again, from the simplest creature that lives in the ground to the highest deities, Brahmá and Siva (when he starts dancing again).
31. Destiny as an actress, acts by turns her parts of creation and destruction, diversified by scenes of old age, sorrow and misery.
31. Destiny, as an actress, alternates between her roles of creation and destruction, varied by moments of aging, grief, and suffering.
32. Time repeatedly creates the worlds and their woods, with[Pg 94] the different abodes and localities teeming with population. He forms the moveable and immovable substances, establishes customs and again dissolves them, as boys make their dolls of clay and break them soon afterwards.
32. Time continually shapes the worlds and their forests, with[Pg 94] various homes and places full of people. It creates both movable and stationary things, sets traditions, only to dissolve them again, just like kids make dolls out of clay and break them soon after.
[Pg 95]
[Pg 95]
CHAPTER XXVI.
The Destiny Acts.
Ráma said:—Such being the all destructive conduct of time and others (as already described), what confidence, O great sage, can men like me, have upon them?
Ráma said:—Given the devastating actions of time and others (as already described), what assurance, O great sage, can people like me have in them?
2. We all remain here, O sage! as slaves sold to Fate and Destiny, and are deceived by their allurements as beasts of the forest.
2. We are all stuck here, oh wise one! like slaves sold to Fate and Destiny, and we are tricked by their temptations like wild animals in the woods.
3. This Fate whose conduct is so very inhuman, is always up to devour all beings, and is incessantly throwing men into the sea of troubles.
3. This Fate, whose actions are so cruel, is always ready to devour all beings and constantly throws people into a sea of troubles.
4. He is led by his malicious attempts to inflame the mind with inordinary desires, as the fire raises its flames to burn down a habitation.
4. He is driven by his spiteful efforts to ignite the mind with excessive desires, just like fire raises its flames to destroy a home.
5. Destiny the faithful and obedient wife of Fate, is naturally fickle on account of her being a female, and is always bent on mischief and disturbing the patience (even of the wisest of men).
5. Destiny, the loyal and obedient wife of Fate, is naturally unpredictable because she's a woman, and she's always up to no good, testing the patience of even the wisest men.
6. As the heinous serpent feeds upon the air, so does cruel Death ever swallow the living. He ripens the body with old age to create his zest, and then devours all animals warm with life.
6. Just like a wicked serpent feeds on the air, cruel Death constantly consumes the living. He ages the body to prepare his feast and then takes in all creatures full of life.
7. Death is called a relentless tyrant, having no pity even for the sick and weak; nor any regard for any one in any state of life.
7. Death is described as a ruthless tyrant, showing no mercy even to the sick and vulnerable; it has no consideration for anyone, regardless of their situation in life.
8. Every one in this world is fond of affluence and pleasures, not knowing that these are only calculated to lead him to his ruin.
8. Everyone in this world loves wealth and pleasure, not realizing that these are only meant to lead them to their downfall.
9. Life is very unsteady. Death is very cruel. Youth is very frail and fickle, and boyhood is full of dullness and insensibility.
9. Life is really unpredictable. Death is really harsh. Youth is very delicate and unreliable, and childhood is full of boredom and cluelessness.
10. Man is defiled by his worldliness, his friends are ties to the world, his enjoyments are the greatest of his diseases in life, and his avarice and ambition are the mirage that always allures him (to ruin).
10. People are tainted by their materialism, their friends anchor them to the world, their pleasures are the biggest pitfalls in life, and their greed and ambition are the illusions that continuously tempt them (to destruction).
11. Our very senses are our enemies, before which even truth[Pg 96] appears as falsehood; the mind is the enemy of the mind and self is the enemy of self. (i.e. They are all deceptive).
11. Our own senses are our enemies, making even truth[Pg 96] seem like a lie; the mind fights against itself, and our self is our own worst enemy. (i.e. They are all deceptive).
12. Self-esteem is stained (with the name of selfishness), intelligence is blamed for its fallaciousness, our actions are attended with bad results, and our pleasures tend only to effeminacy.
12. Self-esteem is tarnished by being called selfish, intelligence is criticized for being misleading, our actions lead to negative outcomes, and our joys seem to promote weakness.
13. All our desires are directed to enjoyments; our love of truth is lost; our women are the ensigns of vice, and all that were once so sweet, have become tasteless and vapid.
13. All our desires are focused on pleasures; our appreciation for truth is gone; our women symbolize immorality, and everything that was once so delightful has turned bland and empty.
14. Things that are not real, are believed as real, and have become the cause of our pride, by hardening us in untruth, and keeping us from the light of truth.
14. Things that aren't real are accepted as real and have become the source of our pride, solidifying us in falsehood and keeping us away from the truth.
15. My mind is at a loss to think what to do; it regrets at its increased appetite for pleasure, and for want of that self-denial (which I require).
15. I'm struggling to figure out what to do; I regret my growing desire for pleasure and the lack of self-control that I need.
16. My sight is dimmed by the dust of sensuality: the darkness of self-esteem prevails upon me: the purity of mind is never reached to, and truth is far off from me.
16. My vision is clouded by the dust of desire: the shadow of self-importance hangs over me: I never achieve a pure mind, and the truth feels distant.
17. Life is become uncertain and death is always advancing nigh; my patience is disturbed, and there is an increased appetite for whatever is false.
17. Life has become uncertain and death is always getting closer; my patience is shaken, and there's a growing hunger for anything that isn't true.
18. The mind is soiled by dullness, and the body is cloyed with surfeit and ready to fall; old age exults over the body, and sins are conspicuous at every step.
18. The mind is weighed down by boredom, and the body is filled with excess and about to collapse; old age triumphs over the body, and sins are obvious at every turn.
19. Youth flies fast away with all our care to preserve it; the company of the good is at a distance; the light of truth shines from no where; and I can have recourse to nothing in this world.
19. Youth slips away quickly, no matter how hard we try to hold onto it; good company is far away; the light of truth is nowhere to be found; and I have nothing to lean on in this world.
20. The mind is stupified within itself, and its contentment has fled from it: there is no rise of enlightened sentiments in it, and meanness makes its advance to it from a distance.
20. The mind is numb within itself, and its happiness has disappeared: there are no feelings of enlightenment rising within it, and pettiness is creeping in from afar.
21. Patience is converted into impatience; man is liable to the states of birth and death; good company is rare, but bad company is ever within the reach of every body.
21. Patience turns into impatience; people are subject to birth and death; good friends are hard to find, but bad company is always available to everyone.
22. All individual existences are liable to appear and disappear; all desires are chains to the world, and all worldly[Pg 97] beings are ever seen to be led away perforce where no body can tell.
22. Every individual existence can come and go; all desires tie us to the world, and all worldly[Pg 97] beings are often seen being forced away to a place no one can identify.
23. What reliance can there be on human life, when the points of the compass become indistinct and undiscernible; when the countries and places change their positions and names, and when mountains even are liable to be dilapidated?
23. What trust can we place in human life when the directions become unclear and hard to see; when countries and places shift their locations and names, and even mountains can fall apart?
24. What reliance can there be on man, when the heavens are swallowed in infinity, when this world is absorbed in nothingness, and the very earth loses her stability?
24. What trust can we place in humanity when the sky is lost in endlessness, when this world is consumed by emptiness, and the earth itself loses its stability?
25. What reliance can there be on men like ourselves, when the very seas are liable to be dried up, when the stars are doomed to fade away and disappear, and when the most perfect of beings are liable to dissolution?
25. What trust can we place in people like us when even the seas can be dried up, when the stars are destined to fade and vanish, and when the greatest beings are subject to decay?
26. What reliance can there be on men like us, when even the demigods are liable to destruction, when the polar star is known to change its place, and when the immortal gods are doomed to mortality?
26. What trust can we have in people like us, when even the demigods can be destroyed, when the North Star is known to move, and when the immortal gods are destined to die?
27. What reliance can there be on men like us, when Indra is doomed to be defeated by demons; when even death is hindered from his aim, and when the current air ceases to breathe?
27. What trust can we place in men like us, when Indra is destined to lose to demons; when even death is blocked from his goal, and when the very air stops circulating?
28. What reliance can there be on men like us, when the very moon is to vanish with the sky, when the very sun is to be split into pieces, and when fire itself is to become frigid and cold?
28. What trust can we place in people like us when the moon will disappear from the sky, when the sun will be shattered into pieces, and when fire itself will turn cold?
29. What reliance can there be on men like us, when the very Hari and Brahmá are to be absorbed into the Great One, and when Siva himself is to be no more.
29. What trust can we place in people like us, when even Hari and Brahmá will merge into the Great One, and when Siva himself will cease to exist?
30. What reliance can there be on men like us, when the duration of time comes to be counted, when Destiny is destined to her final destiny, and when all vacuity loses itself in infinity?
30. What trust can we place in people like us when time is measured, when Fate is headed towards its ultimate conclusion, and when all emptiness disappears into infinity?
31. That which is inaudible, unspeakable, invisible, and unknowable in his real form, displays to us these wondrous worlds by some fallacy (in our conceptions).
31. What is unheard, unspoken, unseen, and unknowable in its true form shows us these amazing worlds through some illusion (in our understanding).
32. No one conscious of himself (his egoism), can disown[Pg 98] his subjection to that Being, that dwells in the hearts of every one.
32. No one who is aware of themselves (their egoism) can deny[Pg 98] their connection to that Being who resides in the hearts of everyone.
33. This sun—the lord of worlds, is impelled (by that power) to run over hills, rocks and fields, like an inert piece of stone, hurled down from a mountain and borne away by a current stream.
33. This sun—the ruler of worlds—is driven (by that force) to glide over hills, rocks, and fields, like a lifeless stone thrown from a mountain and carried away by a flowing stream.
34. This globe of earth, the seat of all the Suras and Asuras, and surrounded by the luminous sphere in the manner of a walnut covered by its hard crust, subsists under His command.
34. This world, home to all the gods and demons, and surrounded by a bright sphere like a walnut encased in its hard shell, exists under His control.
35. The gods in the heavens, the men on earth and the serpents in the nether world, are brought into existence and led to decay by His will only.
35. The gods in the sky, the people on earth, and the snakes in the underworld, exist and fade away solely by His will.
36. Káma (Cupid) that is arbitrarily powerful, and has forcibly overpowered on all the living world, has derived his unconquerable might from the Lord of worlds.
36. Káma (Cupid), who is incredibly powerful and has taken control over all living beings, has gained his unbeatable strength from the Lord of the worlds.
37. As the heated elephant regales the air with his spirituous exudation, so does the spring perfume the air with his profusion of flowers, unsettling the minds of men (at the will of the Almighty).
37. Just like the excited elephant releases its fragrant essence into the air, the spring fills the atmosphere with a bounty of flowers, stirring the thoughts of people (at the will of the Almighty).
38. So are the loose glances of loving damsels directed to inflict deep wounds in the heart of man, which his best reason is unable to heal.
38. So are the casual glances of loving women aimed at leaving lasting scars on a man's heart, which his best judgment can't mend.
39. One whose best endeavour is always to do good to others, and who feels for others’ woes, is really intelligent and happy under the influence of his cool judgment.
39. Someone who always tries their best to help others and feels for their struggles is truly wise and happy, guided by their clear thinking.
40. Who can count the number of beings resembling the waves of the ocean, and on whom death has been darting the submarine fire of destruction.
40. Who can count how many beings are like the waves of the ocean, and on whom death has been unleashing the underwater fire of destruction?
41. All mankind are deluded to entrap themselves in the snare of avarice, and to be afflicted with all evils in life, as the deer entangled in the thickets of a jungle.
41. Everyone is fooled into trapping themselves in the snare of greed and suffering from all the troubles in life, just like a deer caught in the thickets of a jungle.
42. The term of human life in this world, is decreased in each generation in proportion to (the increase of their wicked acts). The desire of fruition is as vain as the expectation of reaping[Pg 99] fruits from a creeper growing in the sky: yet I know not why men of reason would not understand this truth.
42. The lifespan of humans in this world is getting shorter with each generation, proportional to the rise in their wicked actions. The desire for fulfillment is as pointless as expecting to harvest fruits from a vine growing in the sky: yet I don’t understand why rational people fail to grasp this truth.[Pg 99]
43. This is a day of festivity, a season of joy and a time of procession. Here are our friends, here the pleasures and here the variety of our entertainments. Thus do men of vacant minds amuse themselves with weaving the web of their desires, until they become extinct.
43. This is a day of celebration, a time of happiness, and a moment for parades. Here are our friends, here are the joys, and here are the different types of entertainment. This is how people with empty minds keep themselves entertained by spinning the web of their wishes until they fade away.
[Pg 100]
[Pg 100]
CHAPTER XXVII.
Futility of the world.
Ráma said:—O sage! this seemingly pleasing but actually unpleasant world, has nothing in it that is productive of such a thing as can afford tranquility to the soul.
Ráma said:—O wise one! this seemingly appealing yet actually unpleasant world has nothing in it that can provide true peace to the soul.
2. After the playful boyhood is over, the mind wastes itself in the society of women like the deer fallen in a cavern, then the body bends down under old age, and the man has only to grieve (for his folly).
2. After the fun of boyhood is over, the mind deteriorates in the company of women like a deer trapped in a cave, then the body hunches over with old age, and all a man can do is mourn his mistakes.
3. As the body is stricken with the frost of old age, its beauty flies afar from it like the bloom of the fading lotus, and then the fountain of man’s worldliness is at once dried up.
3. As the body is affected by the chill of old age, its beauty disappears like the petals of a wilting lotus, and then the wellspring of a person's worldly concerns is instantly gone.
4. As the body gets towards its decline, so much doth death rejoice in it. The body grows lean with grey hairs upon the head, just as a creeper fades away with the flowers upon it.
4. As the body approaches its decline, death takes delight in it. The body becomes thin with gray hair on the head, just like a vine wilts along with the flowers on it.
5. All living creatures are borne away by the stream of avarice, which upsets the tree of contentment growing on the bank and flows on for ever in this world.
5. All living beings are carried away by the current of greed, which disturbs the tree of happiness growing on the shore and keeps flowing endlessly in this world.
6. Human body is like a vessel covered with skin; and glides over the ocean of the world (without its helmsman of reason). It is tossed about by sensual pleasures, and goes down under the water by the pressure of its whale-like passions.
6. The human body is like a vessel wrapped in skin, navigating the ocean of the world (without the guidance of reason). It gets tossed around by desires and sinks under the weight of its powerful emotions.
7. The world is a wilderness abounding in creepers of avarice and trees of sensuality, with hundreds of desires as their branches. Our minds like monkeys pass their time in roving about this forest without getting the fruits (they seek).
7. The world is a wild place filled with vines of greed and trees of pleasure, with countless desires as their branches. Our minds, like monkeys, spend their time wandering through this jungle without actually finding the fruits they’re looking for.
8. Those that do not yield to grief in troubles, that are not elated with prosperity, nor smitten at heart by women, are rare in this world.
8. People who don't give in to sadness during tough times, who aren't overly excited by success, and who aren't deeply affected by women are hard to find in this world.
9. Those who fight boldly in the battle fields and withstand the war-elephants, are not so very brave in my opinion, as those[Pg 101] who withstand the surges of the mind amidst the streams of carnal appetites.
9. In my opinion, those who fight bravely on the battlefield and face war elephants aren’t as courageous as those[Pg 101] who can resist the challenges of their minds in the face of physical desires.
10. I see no such deeds in the world which endure to the last (or final emancipation) of men. Actions proceeding from a desire of fruition in fools, serve only for their restlessness on earth.
10. I don’t see any actions in the world that last until the ultimate freedom of people. Actions driven by a craving for satisfaction in fools only contribute to their restlessness on earth.
11. Such men are rare in the world, that have filled the corners of the world with their fame and valour, who have filled their houses with true riches acquired by honest means and an unwavering patience.
11. Such men are rare in the world, who have filled the corners of the world with their fame and bravery, and filled their homes with true wealth gained by honest means and steadfast patience.
12. Good and bad fortune always overtake a man, even if he were living in an aperture of the rock or within the walls of mountains, or even if he were enclosed within an iron built closet.
12. Good and bad luck always find a person, even if they are living in a hole in the rock or within the mountains, or even if they are locked inside an iron closet.
13. Our sons and riches are mere objects of delight to us. It is as erroneous to suppose them to be of any good to us at the end, as to expect any benefit from the decoction of poison.
13. Our sons and wealth are just things that please us. It’s just as mistaken to think they’ll be of any real value to us in the end as it is to expect any good from boiling poison.
14. Old people being reduced to calamitous circumstances at the pitiable state of the decay of their bodies and decline of life, have greatly to be tormented at the thoughts of the impious deeds (of their past lives).
14. Elderly people facing disastrous situations due to the pitiful decline of their bodies and lives are profoundly troubled by the memories of their immoral actions from the past.
15. Men having passed their early days in the gratification of their desires and other worldly pursuits at the expense of the acts of virtue and piety, are as much troubled with anxieties at the end, that their minds are seized with a tremor like that of the plumage of a peacock shaken by the breeze. How then can a man attain to tranquility at any time?
15. Men who have spent their early years seeking pleasure and chasing worldly goals instead of focusing on virtue and piety are left troubled by anxieties in the end, their minds shaken like the feathers of a peacock in the wind. How can a man ever find peace?
16. Wealth whether forthcoming or unattainable, whether got by labour or given by fortune, is all as deceitful to the worldly minded, as the high waters of rivers (swelling only to subside).
16. Wealth, whether it’s expected or out of reach, whether earned through hard work or given by chance, is just as misleading to those focused on worldly things as the rising waters of rivers (that swell only to recede).
17. That such and such desirable acts are to be done, are the constant thoughts of men, who desire to please their sons and wives, until they are worn out with age and become crazy in their minds.
17. That certain desirable actions are to be taken is a constant concern for people, who want to please their sons and wives, until they become exhausted with age and lose their sanity.
[Pg 102]
[Pg 102]
18. Like leaves on trees that grow to fall, and falling make room for others to shoot forth, are those men who devoid of reason, die away daily to be born again.
18. Like leaves on trees that grow to fall, and falling create space for new ones to emerge, are those men who, lacking reason, fade away each day only to be reborn.
19. Men having travelled here and there and far and near, return to their homes at the end of the day; but none of them can have rest by day or night, except the virtuous few that live by honest dealings.
19. Men who have traveled here and there, near and far, come back to their homes at the end of the day; but none of them can find rest, day or night, except for the few good people who live honestly.
20. After quelling his enemies and getting enough of riches in his clutches, the rich man just sits down to enjoy his gains; when death comes upon him, and interrupts his joy.
20. After defeating his enemies and gathering plenty of wealth, the rich man simply sits down to enjoy his riches; then death comes for him, interrupting his joy.
21. Seeing the vile trash of worldly gains earned and accumulated by the basest means to be but transitory, the infatuated mob do not perceive their approaching dissolution.
21. Seeing the disgusting accumulation of worldly wealth gained through the most dishonorable means as nothing but temporary, the blinded crowd fails to recognize their impending downfall.
22. Men loving their own lives, and making mouths at the demise of others, are like a herd of sheep bound to the stake, and staring at the slaughter of their fellows, yet feeding themselves to fall as fattened victims to death.
22. Men who love their own lives and mock the death of others are like a herd of sheep tied to a stake, watching the slaughter of their companions, yet feeding themselves to become fattened victims for death.
23. The multitude of people on earth, is ever seen to appear in and disappear from it as fast as the passing waves of the sea, but who can tell whence they come and whither they return.
23. The countless people on Earth constantly appear and disappear like the passing waves of the sea, but who can say where they come from and where they go?
24. Women are as delicate as poisonous creepers, that with their red petaled lips and garments, and their eyes as busy as fluttering bees, are killers of mankind and stealers of their ravished hearts.
24. Women are as delicate as poisonous vines, with their red petal-like lips and outfits, and their eyes as active as flitting bees, capable of destroying men and stealing their captivated hearts.
25. Men are as passengers in a procession, repairing from this side and that to join at the place of their meeting. Such is the delusive union of our wives and friends here (for our meeting in the next world).
25. Men are like passengers in a parade, coming from all directions to gather at their meeting point. This reflects the deceptive connection of our wives and friends here (for our reunion in the next world).
26. As the burning and extinguishing of the lamp depend on the wick and its moistening oil; so does our course in this transitory world (depend on our acts and affections only). Nobody knows the true cause of this mysterious existence.
26. Just like the flame and the extinguishing of the lamp rely on the wick and its oil, our journey in this fleeting world depends on our actions and emotions. No one really understands the true reason behind this mysterious existence.
27. The revolution of the world is comparable with that of the potter’s wheel and the floating bubbles of rain water; that appear to be lasting to the ignorant observer only.
27. The revolution of the world is like that of a potter’s wheel and the floating bubbles of rainwater; they seem permanent to the unknowing observer but are anything but.
[Pg 103]
[Pg 103]
28. The blooming beauty and graces (of youth), are destined to be snatched away at the approach of old age. The youthful hopes also of men fly at a distance like the bloom of lotus buds in winter.
28. The budding beauty and charms of youth are meant to be taken away as old age arrives. The youthful dreams of men also drift away like lotus buds in winter.
29. The tree which is ordained to be useful to mankind by the loads of fruits and flowers that it bears upon its body, is fated also to be hewn down by the cruel axe at last. How then can beneficent men expect to avoid the cruel hand of death.
29. The tree that is meant to benefit humanity with the abundance of fruits and flowers it produces is ultimately destined to be cut down by the harsh axe. So, how can good people hope to escape the grim hand of death?
30. Society with relatives is (of all others) as perilous as that of a poisonous plant; it is pleasant for its domestic affections, which are in reality but delusions of the soul.
30. Being around relatives can be as dangerous as being near a poisonous plant; it feels nice because of the family love, but those feelings are really just illusions of the heart.
31. What is that thing in the world, which has no fault in it; and what is that which does not afflict or grieve us; what being is born that is not subjected to death, and what are those acts that are free from deceit?
31. What in the world is flawless; what doesn’t cause us pain or sadness; what being is born that won’t face death, and what actions are free from deception?
32. Those living a Kalpa age are reckoned as short-lived, compared with those living for many Kalpas, and they again are so in respect to Brahmá. Hence the parts of time being all finite, the ideas of their length or shortness are altogether false.
32. People living in a Kalpa age are considered short-lived compared to those who live for many Kalpas, and they are also short-lived in relation to Brahmá. Therefore, since all parts of time are finite, the notions of their length or shortness are completely misleading.
33. Things that are called mountains are made of rocks, those that are called trees are made of wood, and those that are made of flesh are called animals, and man is the best of them. But they are all made of matter, and doomed to death and decay.
33. Things we call mountains are made of rocks, those we call trees are made of wood, and those made of flesh are called animals, with humans being the best among them. But they are all made of matter, and are destined for death and decay.
34. Many things appear to be endued with intelligence, and the heavenly bodies seem to be full of water; but physicists have found out by analysis that, there is no other thing any where except (minutiæ of) matter.
34. Many things seem to have intelligence, and the heavenly bodies appear to be full of water; however, physicists have discovered through analysis that nothing exists anywhere except for minutiæ of matter.
35. It is no wonder that this (unreal world) should appear a miraculous (reality) to the wise, and seem marvelously striking in the minds of mankind; since the visions in our dreams also appear so very fascinating to every one in their state of dreaming.
35. It’s no surprise that this (unreal world) seems like a miraculous (reality) to the wise, and comes across as incredibly striking in the minds of people; just as the visions in our dreams appear so captivating to everyone while they’re dreaming.
36. Those that are corrupted in their greediness (after worldly enjoyments), will not even in their old age, receive the sermons on their eternal concerns, which they think to be false chimeras as those of a flower or a creeper growing in the sky.
36. Those who are consumed by their greed for worldly pleasures will not, even in their old age, accept the teachings about their eternal well-being, which they regard as nothing more than false fantasies like flowers or vines growing in the sky.
[Pg 104]
[Pg 104]
37. People are still deluded in their minds in wishing to attain the state of their superiors; but they fall down still lower like beasts (goats) from the top of a hill, in wishing to lay hold on the fruits of a verdant creeper out of their reach.
37. People still deceive themselves by wanting to reach the level of those above them; however, they end up falling even lower, like goats tumbling down a hill, while trying to grab the fruits of a lush vine that are just out of their reach.
38. Young men spending their wealth in personal gratifications, are as useless as plants growing in the bowels of a deep and inaccessible cavern, which spread their fruits and flowers, leaves and branches and their shades to the use of nobody.
38. Young men who waste their money on personal pleasures are as worthless as plants growing deep in an unreachable cave, producing fruits, flowers, leaves, and branches that benefit no one.
39. Men are found to resemble the black antelopes (in their wanderings): some of them roving about the sweet, soft and beautiful sceneries of the country, and others roaming in sterile tracts and parts of boundless forests. (i.e. Some living in the society of men, and others as recluses from it).
39. Men are similar to black antelopes in their wanderings: some explore the lovely, soft, and beautiful landscapes of the land, while others roam in barren areas and vast forests. (i.e. Some live among society, while others choose to be reclusive.)
40. The daily and diversified acts of nature are all pernicious in their nature; they appear pleasant and ravishing to the heart for a time, but are attainded with pain in the end, and fill the mind of the wise with dismay.
40. The everyday and varied actions of nature are all harmful in their essence; they seem delightful and enchanting at first, but ultimately lead to pain and leave the minds of the wise filled with despair.
41. Man is addicted to greediness, and is prone to a variety of wicked shifts and plots; a good man is not now to be seen even in a dream, and there is no act which is free from difficulty. I know not how to pass this state of human life.
41. People are addicted to greed and are prone to all sorts of wicked schemes and plots; you can't even find a good person in your dreams, and there's no action that is free from struggle. I don't know how to get through this state of human life.
[Pg 105]
[Pg 105]
CHAPTER XXVIII.
World's ever-changing nature.
Ráma said:—
Ráma said:—
Whatever we see of all moveable or immovable things in this world, they are all as evanescent as things viewed in a dream.
Whatever we see of all the things that move or don’t move in this world, they are all as fleeting as things seen in a dream.
2. The hollow desert that appears as the dried bed of a sea to-day, will be found to-morrow to be a running flood by the accumulation of rain-water in it.
2. The empty desert that looks like the dried-up bed of a sea today will be seen tomorrow as a flowing river due to the accumulation of rainwater in it.
3. What is to-day a mountain reaching the sky and with extensive forests on it, is in course of time levelled to the ground, and is afterwards dug into pit.
3. What is today a mountain that touches the sky and has vast forests on it will eventually be leveled to the ground and later turned into a pit.
4. The body that is clothed to-day with garments of silk, and decorated with garlands and fragrance, is to be cast away naked into a ditch to-morrow.
4. The body that is dressed today in silk clothes and adorned with flowers and perfume will be thrown away naked into a ditch tomorrow.
5. What is seen to be a city to-day, and busy with the bustle of various occupations, passes in course of a few days into the condition of an uninhabited wilderness.
5. What appears to be a city today, bustling with various activities, transforms into an uninhabited wilderness in just a few days.
6. The man who is very powerful to-day and presides over principalities, is reduced in a few days to a heap of ashes.
6. The man who is very powerful today and rules over kingdoms is reduced in just a few days to a pile of ashes.
7. The very forest which is so formidable to-day and appears as blue as the azure skies, turns to be a city in the course of time, with its banners hoisted in the air.
7. The same forest that is so intimidating today and looks as blue as the clear skies will become a city over time, with its flags flying high.
8. What is (to-day) a formidable jungle of thick forests, turns in time to be a table-land as on the mount Meru.
8. What is now a daunting jungle of dense forests will eventually become a plateau like that of Mount Meru.
9. Water becomes land and land becomes water. Thus the world composed of wood, grass and water becomes otherwise with all its contents in course of time.
9. Water turns into land, and land turns into water. So, the world made up of wood, grass, and water changes over time along with everything in it.
10. Our boyhood and youth, bodies and possessions are all but transient things, and they change from one state to another, as the ever fluctuating waves of the ocean.
10. Our childhood and youth, our bodies and belongings, are all just temporary things, constantly changing from one state to another, like the ever-shifting waves of the ocean.
[Pg 106]
[Pg 106]
11. Our lives in this (mortal) world, are as unsteady as the flame of a lamp placed at the window, and the splendour of all the objects in the three worlds, is as flickering as the flashing of the lightning.
11. Our lives in this world are as unstable as the flame of a lamp set in the window, and the brilliance of everything in the three worlds is as fleeting as a flash of lightning.
12. As a granary stored with heaps of grains is exhausted by its continued waste, so is the stock of life spent away by its repeated respirations.
12. Just as a granary full of grains is depleted by constant use, so is the supply of life used up by repeated breaths.
13. The mind of man is as fluctuating as a flag waving in the air and filled with the dust of sin, to indicate its wavering between the paths of heaven and hell.
13. The human mind is as changeable as a flag blowing in the wind and covered in the dust of sin, showing its uncertainty between the paths of heaven and hell.
14. The existence of this delusive world, is as the appearance of an actress on the stage, shuffling her vests as she trudges along in her dancing.
14. The existence of this deceptive world is like the appearance of an actress on stage, rearranging her costumes as she walks along in her performance.
15. It’s scenes are as changeful and fascinating as those of a magic city; and its dealings as bewitching and momentary as the glances of a juggling girl.
15. Its scenes are as varied and captivating as those of a magical city, and its interactions as enchanting and fleeting as the glances of a juggling girl.
16. The stage of the world presents us a scene of continued dancing (of the sorceress of deception), and the deceptive glances of her eyes resembling the fleeting flashes of lightning.
16. The world stage shows us a scene of constant dancing (by the sorceress of deception), and the misleading glances of her eyes are like quick flashes of lightning.
17. The days, the great men, their hey-days and deeds (that are past and gone), are now retained in our memory only, and such must be our cases also in a short time.
17. The days, the great figures, their prime times and actions (that are long gone), are now kept only in our memories, and soon that will be our situation as well.
18. Many things are going to decay and many coming anew day by day; and there is yet no end of this accursed course of events in this ever-changeful world.
18. Many things are going to fade away, and many new things are arising day by day; and there seems to be no end to this cursed cycle of events in this constantly changing world.
19. Men degenerate into lower animals, and those again rise to humanity (by metempsychosis), gods become no-gods, and there is nothing that remains the same.
19. People fall into a lower state, and those in that state can rise back to humanity (through the cycle of rebirth), gods become like regular beings, and nothing stays constant.
20. The sun displays every thing to light by his rays, and watches over the rotations of days and nights, to witness like time the dissolution of all things.
20. The sun shines light on everything with its rays and keeps an eye on the cycle of day and night, witnessing like time the breakdown of all things.
21. The gods Brahmá, Vishnu and Siva and all material productions, are reduced to nothingness, like the submarine fire subsiding under the waters of the deep.
21. The gods Brahmá, Vishnu, and Siva, along with all material creations, are brought to nothing, like the underwater fire that fades away beneath the depths of the ocean.
22. The heaven, the earth, the air, the sky, the mountains,[Pg 107] the rivers, and all the quarters of the globe, are subject to destruction like the dry fuel by the all-destroying fire of the last day.
22. The heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the mountains,[Pg 107] the rivers, and all corners of the world are vulnerable to destruction like dry wood consumed by the all-consuming fire of the final day.
23. Riches and relatives, friends, servants and affluence, are of no pleasure to him who is in constant dread of death.
23. Wealth, family, friends, servants, and luxury mean nothing to someone who is always afraid of dying.
24. All these are so long delightful to a sensible man, as the monster of death does not appear before the eye of his mind.
24. All of this is only enjoyable to a reasonable person as long as the monster of death doesn’t come into view in their mind.
25. We have prosperity at one moment, succeeded by adversity at another; so we have health at one time, followed by sickness soon after.
25. We have wealth one moment, followed by hard times the next; just as we enjoy good health at one point, only to be struck by illness shortly after.
26. What intelligent being is there, that is not misled by these delusions of the world, which represent things otherwise than what they are, and serve to bewilder the mind?
26. What smart person doesn’t get confused by these delusions of the world that show things differently than they really are and end up confusing the mind?
27. (The world is as varying) as the face of the skies; it is now as black as dark clay, and in the next moment bright with the golden hues of fair light.
27. (The world is as varied) as the face of the skies; one moment it’s as dark as clay, and the next it’s glowing with golden sunlight.
28. It is now over-cast by azure clouds resembling the blue lotuses of the lake, and roaring loudly for a time and then being dumb and silent on a sudden:
28. It is now covered by blue clouds that look like the blue lotuses of the lake, roaring loudly for a while and then suddenly becoming quiet and silent:
29. Now studded with stars, and now glowing with the glory of the sun; then graced by the pleasant moonbeams, and at last without any light at all.
29. Now filled with stars, then shining with the sun’s brilliance; later illuminated by soft moonlight, and finally in complete darkness.
30. Who is there so sedate and firm, that is not terrified at these sudden appearances and their disappearance, and the momentary durations and final dissolution of worldly things?
30. Who is calm and steady enough not to be frightened by these sudden appearances and disappearances, the brief moments, and the eventual fading away of worldly things?
31. What is the nature of this world, where we are overtaken by adversity at one moment, and elated by prosperity at another, where one is born at a time, and dies away at another?
31. What is the nature of this world, where we are hit by challenges one moment and lifted by success the next, where we are born at one time and fade away at another?
32. One that was something else before, is born as a man in this life, and is changed to another state in course of a few days; thus there is no being that remains steadily in the same state.
32. Someone who was different before is born as a man in this life and changes to another state within a few days; therefore, nothing remains consistently in the same state.
33. A pot is made of clay, and cloth is made of cotton, and they are still the same dull materials of which they are composed: thus there is nothing new in this world that was not seen or[Pg 108] known before, and that changes not its form. (i.e. All is but a formal and no material change).
33. A pot is made of clay, and fabric is made from cotton, and they remain the same ordinary materials they’re made of: so there’s nothing new in this world that hasn’t been seen or[Pg 108] known before, and that doesn’t change its form. (i.e. Everything is just a formal and not a material change).
34. The acts of creation and destruction, of diffusion, production, and sustentation follow one another, as the revolution of day and night to man.
34. The acts of creating and destroying, spreading, producing, and sustaining happen one after another, just like the cycle of day and night for humans.
35. It happens sometimes, that an impotent man slays a hero, and that hundreds are killed by one individual; so also a commoner becomes a noble man, and thus every thing is changeful in this varying world.
35. Sometimes, an impotent man defeats a hero, and one individual can kill hundreds; in the same way, a commoner can become a noble, showing that everything is constantly changing in this unpredictable world.
36. These bodies of men that are always changing their states, are as bodies of waters rising and falling in waves by motion of the winds.
36. These groups of people who are always changing their situations are like bodies of water that rise and fall in waves due to the movement of the winds.
37. Boyhood lasts but a few days, and then it is succeeded by youth which is as quickly followed by old age: thus there being no identity of the same person, how can one rely on the uniformity of external objects?
37. Boyhood lasts just a few days, and then comes youth, which is quickly followed by old age: since there’s no true continuity of the same person, how can one trust in the consistency of external objects?
38. The mind that gets delighted in a moment and becomes dejected in the next, and assumes likewise its equanimity at another, is indeed as changeful as an actor.
38. The mind that finds joy one minute and feels down the next, and then regains its calm at another moment, is truly as unpredictable as an actor.
39. The creator who is ever turning one thing into another in his work of creation, is like a child who makes and breaks his doll without concern.
39. The creator who constantly transforms one thing into another in their work is like a child who plays with and breaks their doll without a care.
40. The actions of producing and collecting (of grains), of feeding (one’s self) and destroying (others), come by turns to mankind like the rotation of day and night.
40. The activities of producing and gathering grains, of feeding oneself and harming others, come to humanity in a cycle like the shift between day and night.
41. Neither adversity nor prosperity is of long continuance in the case of worldly people, but they are ever subject to appearance and disappearance by turns.
41. Neither hardship nor success lasts long for people in the world; instead, they constantly experience cycles of coming and going.
42. Time is a skilful player and plays many parts with ease; but he is chiefly skilled in tragedy, and often plays his tragic part in the affairs of men.
42. Time is a clever player and takes on many roles effortlessly; but he is mainly skilled in tragedy, and often performs his tragic role in the lives of people.
43. All beings are produced as fruits in the great forest of the universe, by virtue of their good and bad acts (of past lives): and time like a gust of wind blasts them day by day before their maturity.
43. All beings are produced like fruits in the vast forest of the universe, based on their good and bad actions from past lives; and time, like a strong wind, sweeps them away day by day before they reach maturity.
[Pg 109]
[Pg 109]
CHAPTER XXIX.
Unreliability of worldly things.
Thus is my heart consumed by the wild-fire of those great worldly evils, and there rises in me no desire of enjoying them, as there rises no mirage from a lake.
Therefore my heart is consumed by the intense fire of those significant worldly evils, and I feel no desire to indulge in them, just as there is no mirage from a lake.
2. My existence upon earth gets bitter day by day, and though I have got some experience in it, yet its associations have made me as sour as the Nimba plant by its immersion in water.
2. My life on earth gets more bitter every day, and even though I've gained some experience, the circumstances around me have made me as bitter as the Nimba plant when soaked in water.
3. I see wickedness on the increase, and righteousness on the decline in the mind of man, which like the sour Karanja (crab) fruit, becomes sourer every day.
3. I see wrongdoing increasing and goodness declining in people's minds, which, like the sour Karanja (crab) fruit, gets more bitter every day.
4. I see honour is eaten up every day by mutual altercations of men, using harsh words to each other as they crack the nuts under their teeth.
4. I see that respect is worn down every day by arguments between people, using harsh words with each other as they crack nuts in their teeth.
5. Too much eagerness for royalty and worldly enjoyments, is equally prejudicial to our welfare; as we loose our future prospects by the former, and our present happiness by the latter.
5. Being too eager for power and worldly pleasures is harmful to our well-being; we sacrifice our future opportunities for the former and our current happiness for the latter.
6. I take no delight in my gardens nor have any pleasure in women; I feel no joy at the prospect of riches, but enjoy my solace in my own heart and mind.
6. I don’t find joy in my gardens or in women; I don’t feel excitement about the possibility of wealth, but I find comfort in my own heart and mind.
7. Frail are the pleasures of the world, and avarice is altogether intolerable; the bustle of business has broken down my heart, and (I know not) where to have my tranquility.
7. The pleasures of the world are weak, and greed is completely unbearable; the stress of work has shattered my heart, and I don't know where to find my peace.
8. Neither do I hail death nor am I in love with my life; but remain as I do, devoid of all anxiety and care.
8. I neither welcome death nor am I in love with my life; I just stay as I am, free from all anxiety and worry.
9. What have I to do with a kingdom and with all its enjoyments? Of what avail are riches to me, and what is the end of all our exertions? All these are but requirements of self-love, from which I am entirely free.
9. What do I have to do with a kingdom and all its pleasures? What good are riches to me, and what’s the point of all our efforts? These are just demands of self-love, which I am completely free from.
10. The chain of (repeated) births is a bond that binds[Pg 110] fast all men by its strong knots of the senses; those striving to break loose from this bondage for their liberation, are (said to be) the best of men.
10. The cycle of repeated births ties all people together with strong sensory bonds. Those who work to break free from this bondage for their own liberation are considered the best among us.[Pg 110]
11. These haughty damsels whom the god of love employs to ravage the hearts of men, resemble a group of elephants subverting a lotus bed under their feet.
11. These arrogant ladies whom the god of love uses to devastate men's hearts are like a herd of elephants trampling a bed of lotuses beneath their feet.
12. The treatment of the mind with pure reason being neglected now (in youth), it is hard to heal it afterwards (in age), when it admits of no cure.
12. Since the care of the mind through clear thinking is overlooked in youth, it becomes difficult to heal it later in life when no remedy is possible.
13. It is the worldliness of man that is his true poison, while real poison is no poison to him. It is the poison of worldliness which destroys his future life, while real poison is only locally injurious to him (in his present state).
13. It's the materialism of humanity that truly harms him, while actual poison isn’t a threat. It's the poison of materialism that ruins his future life, while real poison only causes local damage in his current state.
14. Neither pleasure nor pain, nor friends nor relatives, nor even life and death, can enchain (affect) the mind that has received the light of truth.
14. Neither pleasure nor pain, nor friends nor family, nor even life and death, can bind the mind that has embraced the light of truth.
15. Teach me, Oh Bráhman! that art the best of the learned in the mysteries of the past and future, teach me so that I may soon become like one devoid of grief and fear and worldly troubles, and may have the light of truth beaming upon me.
15. Teach me, Oh Bráhman! you who are the greatest of the wise in the secrets of the past and future, teach me so that I may quickly become free from grief, fear, and worldly troubles, and may have the light of truth shining on me.
16. The forest of ignorance is laid over with the snare of desire, it is full of the thorns of misery, and is the dreadful seat of destruction and the danger (of repeated births and deaths).
16. The forest of ignorance is covered with the trap of desire, it's filled with the thorns of suffering, and is the terrifying place of destruction and the risk of being reborn over and over again.
17. I can rather suffer myself to be put under the jaws of death with his rows of teeth like saws, but cannot bear the dreadly pains of worldly cares and anxieties.
17. I would rather face the jaws of death with its sharp teeth like saws than endure the terrifying pains of worldly worries and anxieties.
18. It is a gloomy error in this world to think that I have this and have not the other; it serves to toss about our minds as a gust of wind disperses the dust of the earth.
18. It's a gloomy mistake in this world to think that I have this and don’t have that; it shakes up our minds like a gust of wind scatters the dust on the ground.
19. It is the thread of avarice that links together all living beings like a chaplet of pearls; the mind serves to twirl about this chain, but pure consciousness sits quiet to observe its rotation.
19. It’s the thread of greed that connects all living beings like a necklace of pearls; the mind spins this chain around, but pure awareness stays still to watch it turn.
20. I who am devoid of desires, would like to break this ornamental chain of worldliness, hanging about me as a deadly[Pg 111] serpent, in the same manner, as a lion breaks asunder the net (which is laid to ensnare him).
20. I, who have no desires, want to break this decorative chain of worldly attachments that hangs around me like a deadly[Pg 111] serpent, just like a lion breaks free from the net that has been set to trap him.
21. Do you now, O most learned sage, scatter the mist which has overspread the forest of my heart, and the darkness which has overcast my mind, by the light of true knowledge.
21. Do you now, O wise teacher, clear away the fog that has settled over the forest of my heart and the darkness that has overshadowed my mind with the light of real understanding.
22. There are no anxieties, O sage! which cannot be put to an end by the society of good minded men; the darkness of night can be well removed by moon-beams.
22. There are no worries, O wise one! that cannot be resolved through the company of kind-hearted people; the darkness of night can be easily lifted by the light of the moon.
23. Life is as fickle as a drop of water pending on a mass of clouds blown away by the winds. Our enjoyments are as unsteady as the lightning that flickers in the midst of clouds. The pleasures of youth are as slippery as water. With these reflections in my mind, I have subdued them all under the province of peace and tranquility.
23. Life is as unpredictable as a drop of water hanging on a cloud, blown away by the wind. Our joys are as fleeting as the lightning that flashes among the clouds. The pleasures of youth are as elusive as water. With these thoughts in my mind, I have controlled them all under a state of peace and calm.
[Pg 112]
[Pg 112]
CHAPTER XXX.
Self-deprecation.
Seeing the world thus ingulphed amidst the abyss of hundreds of rising dangers and difficulties, my mind is immerged in the mire of anxieties.
Seeing the world engulfed in a sea of rising dangers and challenges, my mind is stuck in a swamp of anxieties.
2. My mind is wandering everywhere and I am struck with fear at every thing; my limbs are shaking with fear like the leaves of a withered tree.
2. My mind is all over the place, and I'm terrified of everything; my limbs are shaking with fear like the leaves of a dead tree.
3. My mind is bewildered by impatience for its want of true contentment, just as a young woman is afraid in a desert for want of the company of her strong handed husband.
3. My mind is confused by impatience for lacking true happiness, just like a young woman feels afraid in a desert without the presence of her strong husband.
4. The thoughts of my mind are entangled in my desire for worldly enjoyments, as stags are caught in the pit strewn with grass over it.
4. My thoughts are tangled up in my desire for worldly pleasures, just like deer trapped in a pit covered with grass.
5. The senses of an unreasonable man, ever run astray to the wrong and never turn to the right way; so the eyes of a blind man lead him but to fall into the pit.
5. The senses of a foolish person always go off in the wrong direction and never find the right path; just like a blind person's eyes will only lead him to fall into a pit.
6. Human thoughts are linked to the animal soul as consorts to their lords. They can neither sit idle nor ramble at liberty, but must remain as wives under the control of their husbands.
6. Human thoughts are connected to the animal soul like wives are connected to their husbands. They can't just sit around or wander freely; instead, they must stay under the control of their masters.
7. My patience is almost worn out, like that of a creeper under the winter frost. It is decayed, and neither lives nor perishes at once.
7. My patience is almost gone, like a plant struggling under the winter frost. It's faded, and it neither lives nor dies completely.
8. Our minds are partly settled in worldly things, and partly fixed in their giver (the Supreme soul). This divided state of the mind is termed its half waking condition.
8. Our minds are partially focused on worldly matters and partially centered on their source (the Supreme soul). This mixed state of the mind is called its half-awake condition.
9. My mind is in a state of suspense, being unable to ascertain the real nature of my soul. I am like one in the dark, who is deceived by the stump of a fallen tree at a distance, to think it a human figure.
9. My mind is in a state of suspense, unable to figure out the true nature of my soul. I feel like someone in the dark, who is fooled by the stump of a fallen tree in the distance, mistaking it for a person.
10. Our minds are naturally fickle and wandering all about the earth. They cannot forsake their restlessness, as the vital airs cannot subsist without their motion.
10. Our minds are naturally restless and wandering all over the place. They can't escape their need to move, just like vital air can't exist without its flow.
[Pg 113]
[Pg 113]
11. Tell me Oh sage, what is that state of life which is dignified above others, which is unassociated with the troubles (incident to birth and death), unqualified by the conditions of humanity, and apart from errors, and wherein griefs are unknown.
11. Tell me, O wise one, what is that state of life that stands out above all others, free from the troubles of birth and death, not affected by human limitations, free from mistakes, and where suffering is unheard of?
12. (Tell me also) how Janaka and the other good men, who are conspicuous for their ceremonious acts, and distinguished for their good conduct, have acquired their excellence (in holy knowledge).
12. (Tell me also) how Janaka and the other good men, who are known for their ritual practices and recognized for their good behavior, have gained their excellence (in holy knowledge).
13. (Tell me likewise) Oh source of my honor, how a man, who is besmeared all over his body with the dirt of worldliness, may yet be cleansed and get rid of it.
13. (Tell me likewise) Oh source of my honor, how can a man, covered all over with the dirt of worldly things, still be cleansed and rid of it?
14. Tell me what is that knowledge, by resorting to which, the serpents of worldliness, may be freed from their worldly crookedness, and become straight in their conduct.
14. Tell me what that knowledge is, which can help people free themselves from the twists and turns of worldly life and lead straight, upright lives.
15. Tell me how the foulness of my heart may regain its clearness, after it is so much soiled by errors and tainted with evils, like a lake disturbed by elephants and polluted with dirt.
15. Tell me how the filth in my heart can become clear again, after it has been so muddied by mistakes and stained with wrongs, like a lake disturbed by elephants and dirtied with muck.
16. How is it possible for one engaged in the affairs of the world, to be untainted with its blemishes, and remain as pure and intact as a drop of water on the lotus leaf.
16. How can someone involved in the world's activities stay unblemished by its imperfections and remain as pure and untouched as a drop of water on a lotus leaf?
17. How may one attain his excellence by dealing with others as with himself, and minding the goods of others as straws, and by remaining aloof from love.
17. How can someone achieve greatness by treating others the way they would like to be treated, viewing other people's possessions as insignificant, and staying detached from love?
18. Who is that great man that has got over the great ocean of the world, whose exemplary conduct (if followed) exempts one from misery.
18. Who is that remarkable person who has crossed the vast ocean of the world, whose admirable behavior (if imitated) frees one from suffering?
19. What is the best of things that ought to be pursued after, and what is that fruit which is worth obtaining? Which is the best course of life in this inconsistent world.
19. What is the best thing to strive for, and what is the reward that is truly worth having? What is the best way to live in this unpredictable world?
20. Tell me the manner by which I may have a knowledge of the past and future events of the world, and the nature of the unsteady works of its creator.
20. Tell me how I can gain knowledge of the past and future events of the world, and understand the unpredictable actions of its creator.
21. Do so, that my mind which is as the moon in the sky of my heart, may be cleared of its impurities.
21. Do this so that my mind, which is like the moon in the sky of my heart, may be free of its impurities.
[Pg 114]
[Pg 114]
22. Tell me what thing is most delectable to the mind, and what most abominable to it; as also how this fickle and inconstant mind may get its fixedness like that of a rock.
22. Tell me what's the most delightful thing for the mind and what's the most disgusting. Also, how can this unreliable and changeable mind become as steady as a rock?
23. Tell me what is that holy charm, which can remove this cholic pain of worldliness, that is attended with numberless troubles.
23. Tell me, what is that sacred charm that can ease this pain of worldly troubles, which comes with countless difficulties?
24. Tell me how can I entertain within my heart, the blossoms of the arbor of heavenly happiness, that sheds about it the coolness of the full-moon beams.
24. Tell me how I can hold in my heart the blossoms of the tree of heavenly happiness, that spreads the coolness of the full moon's light around it.
25. Oh ye good men! that are present and learned in divine knowledge, teach me so that I may obtain the fullness of my heart, and may not come to grief and sorrow any more.
25. Oh you good people! who are here and knowledgeable about the divine, teach me so that I can fill my heart completely and no longer experience grief and sorrow.
26. My mind is devoid of that tranquility which results chiefly from holy happiness, and is perplexed with endless doubts, that disturb my peace as the dogs molest smaller animals in the desert.
26. My mind lacks the calm that comes mostly from true happiness and is filled with endless doubts that disrupt my peace like dogs bothering smaller animals in the desert.
[Pg 115]
[Pg 115]
CHAPTER XXXI.
Ráma's Questions.
Ráma said:—I have no reliance on the durability of life, which is as transient as a drop of water that sticks to the point of a shaking leaf on a lofty tree; and as short as the cusp of the moon on Siva’s forehead.
Ráma said:—I don’t trust in the lasting nature of life, which is as fleeting as a drop of water clinging to the tip of a shaking leaf on a tall tree; and as brief as the crescent moon on Siva’s forehead.
2. I have no credit in the durability of life, which is transient as the swelling that take place in the pouch of a frog while it croaks in the meadow. Nor have I any trust in the company of friends, which are as dangerous as the treacherous snare of hunters.
2. I have no faith in the lastingness of life, which is as fleeting as the swelling that occurs in a frog's pouch while it croaks in the meadow. Nor do I trust the company of friends, who can be as dangerous as the deceitful traps set by hunters.
3. What can we do under the misty cloud of error (overhanging our minds), and raising our tempestuous desires which flash forth in lightnings of ambition, and burst out in the thunder claps of selfishness?
3. What can we do under the fog of mistakes clouding our minds, stirring up our intense desires that spark like flashes of ambition and explode in the thunderous roars of selfishness?
4. How shall we save ourselves from the temptations of our desires dancing like peacocks (and displaying their gaudy train) around us; and from the bustle of the world breaking in upon us as thickly as the blossoms of the Kurchi plant.
4. How can we protect ourselves from the temptations of our desires that strut around us like peacocks showing off their colorful feathers; and from the chaos of the world crashing in on us as abundantly as the blossoms of the Kurchi plant.
5. How can we fly from the clutches of cruel Fate, who like a cat kills the living as poor mice, and falls unwearied and unexpectedly upon his prey in the twinkling of an eye.
5. How can we escape the grip of cruel Fate, who, like a cat, kills the living like helpless mice and falls upon its prey unexpectedly in the blink of an eye?
6. What expedient, what course, what reflections, and what refuge must we have recourse to, in order to avoid the unknown tracks of future lives?
6. What methods, what paths, what thoughts, and what safe havens should we turn to in order to avoid the uncertain paths of future lives?
7. There is nothing so trifling in this earth below, or in the heavens above, which ye gifted men cannot raise to consequence.
7. There’s nothing so small down here on earth or up in the heavens that you talented people can’t turn into something important.
8. How can this accursed, troublesome and vapid world, be relished by one unless he is infatuated by ignorance?
8. How can this cursed, annoying, and dull world be enjoyed by anyone unless they are blinded by ignorance?
9. It is the fusion of desires, which produces the milky beverage of contentment, and fills the earth with delights as the spring adorns it with flowers.
9. It’s the blend of desires that creates the creamy drink of happiness and fills the world with joy, just as spring decorates it with flowers.
[Pg 116]
[Pg 116]
10. Tell me O sage, how the mist of our desires, which darkens the moon of our intellects, is to be dispelled from our minds, so as to make it shine forth in its full brightness.
10. Tell me, wise one, how can we clear away the fog of our desires that dims the light of our minds, so that it can shine in its full brilliance?
11. How are we to deal in this wilderness of the world, knowing well that it is destructive both of our present and future interest?
11. How are we supposed to navigate this wild world, knowing it harms both our present and future interests?
12. What man is there that moves about in this ocean of the earth, who has not to buffet in the waves of his passions and diseases, and the currents of his enjoyments and prosperity.
12. What man exists in this vast world who doesn’t have to struggle against the waves of his emotions and illnesses, as well as the currents of his pleasures and successes?
13. Tell me, O thou best of sages, how one may escape unburnt like mercury (in its chemical process), when fallen upon the furnace of the earth.
13. Tell me, you greatest of wise ones, how can someone escape unscathed like mercury (in its chemical process) when they fall into the furnace of the earth.
14. (How can one get rid of the world) when it is impossible for him to avoid dealing in it, in the same manner as it is not possible for aquatic animals to live without their native element.
14. (How can someone escape the world) when it's impossible for them to avoid engaging with it, just like aquatic animals can't live without their natural environment.
15. Our good deeds even are not devoid (of their motives) of affection and hatred, pleasure and pain, similarly as no flame of fire is unaccompanied by its power of burning.
15. Even our good deeds are not free from feelings of love and hate, pleasure and pain, just like no flame is without its ability to burn.
16. As it is not possible to restrain the mind from thinking on worldly matters, without the process of right reasoning, deign to communicate to me therefore, the dictates of sound reason for my guidance.
16. Since it’s impossible to stop the mind from thinking about worldly things without using proper reasoning, please share with me the principles of sound reason to guide me.
17. Give me the best instruction for warding off the miseries (of the world), either by my dealing with or renouncing (the affairs of life).
17. Give me the best guidance for avoiding the hardships of the world, whether it's through engaging with or letting go of life's matters.
18. Tell me of that man of enlightened understanding who had attained to the highest state of holiness and tranquility of his mind of yore, and the deeds and manner by which he achieved the same.
18. Tell me about that man of deep understanding who reached the highest level of holiness and peace of mind in the past, and the actions and ways through which he accomplished it.
19. Tell me good sir, how the saints (of old) fled out of the reach of misery, that I may learn the same for suppression of my erroneous conceptions.
19. Please tell me, good sir, how the saints of the past escaped from misery, so I can learn to do the same and rid myself of my mistaken thoughts.
20. Or if there be no such precept (as I am
20. Or if there is no such rule (as I need) in existence, or being in esse, it won't be revealed to me by anyone.
[Pg 117]
[Pg 117]
21. And should I fail of myself (by intuition) to attain that highest state of tranquility, then I must remain inactive (as I am), and avoid my sense of egoism altogether.
21. And if I can't manage to reach that highest state of calmness on my own (by intuition), then I have to stay inactive (like I am) and completely avoid my sense of egoism.
22. I will refrain from eating and drinking even of water, and from clothing myself with apparels; I will cease from all my actions of bathing and making my offerings, as also from my diet and the like.
22. I will avoid eating and drinking, even water, and I won't wear any clothes; I will stop all my activities like bathing and making my offerings, as well as my diet and similar things.
23. I will attend to no duty, nor care about prosperity or calamity. I will be free from all desires except that of the abandonment of this body.
23. I won’t bother with any responsibilities, nor will I worry about success or failure. The only desire I’ll have is to be free from this body.
24. I must remain aloof from all fears and sympathies, from selfish feelings and emulation, and continue to sit quietly as a figure in painting.
24. I need to stay detached from all fears and sympathies, from selfish feelings and rivalry, and keep sitting quietly like a figure in a painting.
25. I will gradually do away with the inspiration and respiration of my breath and outward sensations; till I part with this trifle—the seat all of troubles—this the so called body.
25. I will slowly let go of the inspiration and breathing of my breath and external feelings; until I detach from this trivial thing—the source of all troubles—this so-called body.
26. I do not belong to this body, nor does it belong to me, nor is any thing else mine; I shall be null and void like the oil-less lamp, and abandon every thing with this body.
26. I don't belong to this body, and it doesn't belong to me, nor is anything else mine; I will be empty like a lamp without oil and will leave everything behind with this body.
27. Válmíki said:—Then Ráma who was as lovely as the moon, and whose mind was well fraught with reasoning, became silent before the assemblage of the eminent men, as the peacock ceases from his screaming before the gathering clouds in awe.
27. Válmíki said:—Then Ráma, who was as beautiful as the moon and had a mind full of reasoning, fell silent in front of the group of distinguished men, just like a peacock stops its cries in front of the gathering clouds in reverence.
[Pg 118]
[Pg 118]
CHAPTER XXXII.
Praise for Ráma's Speech.
Válmíki said:—When the prince Ráma (having his eyes resembling the petals of a lotus), had concluded his speech calculated to remove all ignorance from the mind.
Válmiki said:—When Prince Ráma (with eyes like lotus petals) finished his speech aimed at clearing away all ignorance from the mind.
2. All the men in the assembly had their eyes beaming forth with wonder, and the hairs on their bodies stood erect and pierced through their garments, as if wishing to hear the speech.
2. All the men in the assembly were wide-eyed with amazement, and the hair on their bodies stood on end, poking through their clothes, as if eager to catch every word of the speech.
3. The assembly seemed for a moment to have lost their worldly desires in their eagerness after a stoic indifference, and to be rolling in the sea of nectar.
3. For a moment, the assembly appeared to have set aside their worldly desires, caught up in their pursuit of a calm indifference, as if they were floating in a sea of sweetness.
4. The audience remained (motionless) as the figures in a painting, being enraptured with internal delight at hearing the sweet words of the fortunate Ráma.
4. The audience stayed still like figures in a painting, completely captivated and filled with joy as they listened to the sweet words of the lucky Ráma.
5. There were Vasishtha and Viswámitra with other sages, and the prime minister Jayanta and other counsellors (of the king) then seated in that assembly.
5. There were Vasishtha and Viswámitra along with other sages, and the prime minister Jayanta and other advisors of the king, all seated in that assembly.
6. There were also king Dasaratha and his subordinate rajas, with the citizens and foreign delegates, the chieftains and princes, together with Bráhmans and men learned in the Vedas and divine knowledge.
6. There were also King Dasaratha and his subordinate kings, along with the citizens and foreign representatives, the leaders and princes, together with Brahmins and people knowledgeable in the Vedas and spiritual wisdom.
7. These accompanied by their friends and allies, with the birds in the cages and the royal antelopes and steeds of sport (about the palace), listened to Ráma with fixed and mute attention.
7. Along with their friends and allies, the birds in cages, and the royal antelopes and sport horses around the palace, listened to Ráma with rapt and silent attention.
8. There were likewise the queen Kausalyá and other ladies adorned with their best jewels, and seated at the windows, all mute and motionless.
8. There were also Queen Kausalyá and other ladies, all dressed in their finest jewels, sitting at the windows, silent and still.
9. Besides these the birds on the trees and creepers of the princely pleasure garden, were listening to Ráma without fluttering their wings or making any motion or sound.
9. In addition to these, the birds in the trees and vines of the royal garden were listening to Ráma without fluttering their wings or making any movement or sound.
10. There were the Siddhas and ærial beings, and the tribes of Gandharvas and Kinnaras, together with Nárada, Vyása and Pulapa the chiefs of sages (present at that place).
10. There were the Siddhas and celestial beings, along with the tribes of Gandharvas and Kinnaras, together with Nárada, Vyása, and Pulapa, the leaders of sages (present at that place).
[Pg 119]
[Pg 119]
11. There were also some of the gods and chiefs of gods, Vidyádharas and the Nágas, who heard the speech of Ráma which was full of meaning and clearness.
11. There were also some of the gods and leaders of gods, Vidyádharas and the Nágas, who heard Rama’s speech, which was full of meaning and clarity.
12. As Ráma whose eyes were beautiful as the lotus, whose face was as lovely as the moon, and who likened the nocturnal luminary in the atmosphere of Raghu’s family, held his silence.
12. As Ráma, whose eyes were as beautiful as a lotus, whose face was as lovely as the moon, and who resembled the nighttime star in the atmosphere of Raghu’s family, remained silent.
13. Flowers were cast upon him from heaven in showers by the hands of the divine personages with their loud cheers and blessings.
13. Flowers were showered upon him from heaven by divine beings, along with their loud cheers and blessings.
14. The people in the assembly were highly regaled with the sweet scent and beauty of these flowers of paradise fraught with humming bees in their cells.
14. The people in the assembly were delightfully entertained by the sweet fragrance and beauty of these paradise flowers buzzing with humming bees in their hives.
15. These flowers when blown in the air by the breeze of heaven, appeared as they were clusters of stars, which after their fall brightened the ground with their beauty as with the beaming smiles of heavenly maids.
15. These flowers, when lifted by the heavenly breeze, looked like clusters of stars that, after they fell, brightened the ground with their beauty just like the radiant smiles of celestial beings.
16. They appeared in the form of rain drops falling from the clouds, and blazing by the light of mute lightenings, and scattering about like balls of fresh butter.
16. They showed up as raindrops falling from the clouds, glowing with the light of silent flashes of lightning, and spreading out like balls of fresh butter.
17. They resembled also as particles of snow-balls, or as the grains of a necklace of pearls or as beams of moon-light, or as the little billows of the sea of milk, or like drops of ice-cream.
17. They looked like snowball particles, like the grains in a pearl necklace, like beams of moonlight, like tiny waves in the sea of milk, or like drops of ice cream.
18. There were also borne by the loose and sweet winds of heaven, some lotuses with long filaments, and attended by clusters of bees humming and flying about them.
18. The gentle and sweet winds of heaven also carried some lotuses with long filaments, accompanied by clusters of bees buzzing and flitting around them.
19. There were also to be seen heaps of ketaki and Kairava, Kunda and blue lotus flowers, falling and shining brightly among them.
19. There were also heaps of ketaki and Kairava, Kunda, and blue lotus flowers, falling and shining brightly among them.
20. These flowers covered the court hall and the roofs of houses and their courtyards. The men and women in the city raised their heads to behold them falling.
20. These flowers filled the courtyard and the roofs of houses and their backyards. The men and women in the city looked up to see them falling.
21. The sky was quite unclouded when the flowers fell incessantly from above. A sight like this that was never seen before struck the people with wonder.
21. The sky was clear when flowers started falling endlessly from above. People were amazed by such an unusual sight they had never seen before.
[Pg 120]
[Pg 120]
22. The shower of flowers fell for quarter of an hour, but the Siddhas from whose hands they fell were unseen all the while.
22. The shower of flowers lasted for fifteen minutes, but the Siddhas who released them were invisible the entire time.
23. The falling of the flowers having ceased after the assembly was covered with them, they heard the following words, coming to them from the divine personages in the sky.
23. Once the flowers had stopped falling and covered the assembly, they heard these words coming from the divine beings in the sky.
24. “We have been travelling every where in whole bodies of the Siddhas from the beginning of creation; but never have we heard any where so sweet a speech as this.
24. “We have been traveling everywhere with the entire bodies of the Siddhas since the beginning of creation; but we have never heard such sweet speech anywhere.”
25. “Such a magnanimous speech of indifference as has been just now spoken by Ráma—the moon of Raghu’s race, was never heard even by gods like ourselves.
25. “We’ve never heard such a generous speech of indifference as the one just delivered by Ráma—the moon of Raghu’s lineage—even the gods like us have not.”
26. “We account ourselves truly blessed to hear this highly charming and wondrous speech from the mouth of Ráma himself to-day.
26. “We consider ourselves really lucky to hear this incredibly charming and amazing speech from Ráma himself today.
27. “Indeed we are awakened and edified by attending diligently to this truly excellent speech, delivered by Ráma on the ambrosial bliss of asceticism, and leading to the highest felicity of men”.
27. “We are truly awakened and inspired by paying close attention to this excellent speech given by Ráma about the incredible joy of asceticism, which leads to the greatest happiness for people.”
[Pg 121]
[Pg 121]
CHAPTER XXXIII.
Association of Sky and Land Creatures.
The Siddhas said:—
The Siddhas said:—
It behoves us to hear the decision of the great sages, in reply to the holy sermon, already delivered by the chief of Raghu’s race.
It’s important for us to listen to the great sages’ decision in response to the holy sermon that has already been delivered by the leader of Raghu’s lineage.
2. Come forward you great chiefs of the sages, you Nárada, Vyása, Pulaha and all ye great sages, and be ready (to hear).
2. Step forward, you great leaders among the wise—Nárada, Vyása, Pulaha, and all you esteemed sages—and get ready to listen.
3. Let us descend to the full open court of Dasaratha, which is as bright as gold and free from stain, in the manner of bees alighting on the aureate and immaculate lotus.
3. Let’s go down to the grand open court of Dasaratha, which shines like gold and is spotless, like bees landing on a golden and pure lotus.
4. Válmíki said:—
4. Válmíki said:—
So saying, the whole company of divine sages alighted themselves in that court from their aerial abode.
So saying, the entire group of divine sages landed in that court from their heavenly home.
5. There Nárada the chief of sages, sat foremost playing on his lute, and in the midst was Vyása, with his dark blue complexion resembling a rainy cloud.
5. There, Nárada, the chief of sages, sat at the front playing his lute, and in the middle was Vyása, with his dark blue complexion like a rainy cloud.
6. It was more over adorned with the presence of the chief sages Bhrigu, Angiras, Pulastya and others, with Chyavana, Uddálaka, Usira, Saraloman and many more about them.
6. It was even more decorated by the presence of the chief sages Bhrigu, Angiras, Pulastya, and others, along with Chyavana, Uddálaka, Usira, Saraloman, and many more around them.
7. Their garments of deer skins hang loosely down as they embraced one another. Their beads of rudráksha moved in one hand, and their water pots shook in the other.
7. Their deer skin clothes hung loosely as they hugged each other. The beads of rudráksha swayed in one hand, and their water pots rattled in the other.
8. Their bodies shed a lustre in the Court-hall, resembling the yellow light of the stars in the sky, and like the beams of so many suns blazing upon one another.
8. Their bodies radiated a glow in the Court-hall, resembling the yellow light of the stars in the sky, and like the rays of multiple suns shining brightly against one another.
9. They appeared as a shower of moon beams or as a halo about the full moon, or as a circle about the orb of the sun out of its season.
9. They looked like a shower of moonbeams, a halo around the full moon, or a circle around the sun out of its season.
10. They looked like a circlet of gems of varied colors, or like a belt of pearls of great lustre.
10. They looked like a circle of colorful gems or like a shiny belt of pearls.
11. Vyása appeared at the place where he sat, to be as a[Pg 122] dark cloud amidst the stars; and Nárada was beheld upon his seat as the white orb of the moon amongst the starry group.
11. Vyása appeared where he was sitting, like a dark cloud among the stars; and Nárada was seen on his seat like the bright moon in the starry sky.
12. Here Pulastya shone as Indra among the gods, and there Angirá blazed as the sun amidst the heavenly bodies.
12. Here Pulastya shone like Indra among the gods, and there Angirá blazed like the sun among the celestial bodies.
13. On seeing the body of Siddhas descending from the sky on earth, the whole court of king Dasaratha rose up (to greet them).
13. When the court of King Dasaratha saw the Siddhas coming down from the sky to the earth, everyone stood up to greet them.
14. There was a promiscuous assemblage of the aerial and earthly sages, whose commingled glory spread a lustre to the ten sides of the Court.
14. There was a diverse gathering of the sky and earth's wise individuals, whose combined brilliance radiated light to all ten sides of the Court.
15. Some of them held bamboo sticks in their hands, and others had lotuses in theirs. Some had put the sacred grass in their crests, while others had inserted some gems to the braids of their hair.
15. Some of them held bamboo sticks in their hands, while others carried lotuses. Some had adorned their heads with sacred grass, and others had added gems to their hair braids.
16. Some had matted and tawny brown hairs on their heads, and others wore garlands of flowers on theirs. Some had strings of beads for their bracelets and others wore wristlets made of the jasmine flowers.
16. Some had tangled and brown hair on their heads, while others wore flower crowns. Some had beaded bracelets, and others sported wristbands made of jasmine flowers.
17. Some were clothed in tatters, and others wore garments made of bark, while there were others who wore raiments of silk. Some were girt with girdles of grass and skin about their waists, and others wore waist bands with pendant strings of pearl.
17. Some were dressed in rags, others had outfits made of bark, while some wore silk clothes. Some had belts made of grass and skin around their waists, and others wore waistbands with hanging strings of pearls.
18. Vasishtha and Viswámitra honoured the aerials one by one; with respectful offerings and water and courteous address.
18. Vasishtha and Viswámitra honored the celestial beings one by one, with respectful offerings, water, and polite greetings.
19. The great body of the etherials also honored Vasistha and Viswámitra in their turn, with water and offerings worthy of them and with polite speeches.
19. The large group of the ethereals also honored Vasistha and Viswámitra in their turn, with water and offerings fitting for them and with respectful speeches.
20. The king also honoured the gods and the body of the Siddhas, who in return greeted the monarch with inquiries about his welfare.
20. The king also respected the gods and the Siddhas, who in return asked the monarch how he was doing.
21. Then the heavenly and earthly saints interchanged their greetings with one another with cordial welcomes and gestures, and were all seated afterwards on seats made of the kusa grass.
21. Then the heavenly and earthly saints exchanged warm greetings and gestures, and afterward they all sat down on seats made of the kusa grass.
22. They next honoured Ráma, who lay bowing before them,[Pg 123] with gentle words and congratulations accompanied with shedding of flowers.
22. They then honored Ráma, who lay bowing before them, [Pg 123] with kind words and congratulations, along with the showering of flowers.
23. There were seated in that assembly the sages:—Viswámitra, Vasishtha, Váma Deva and the ministers of state.
23. The wise men in that assembly included Viswámitra, Vasishtha, Váma Deva, and the government officials.
24. There were also Nárada, the son of Brahmá, Vyása the greatest of sages, Maríchi, Durvása and Angirá.
24. There were also Nárada, the son of Brahmá, Vyása, the greatest of sages, Maríchi, Durvása, and Angirá.
25. There were Kratu, Pulastya, Pulaha, Saraloma, the great sage Vátsáyana, Bharadwája, Válmíki the great bard and sage.
25. There were Kratu, Pulastya, Pulaha, Saraloma, the great sage Vatsyayana, Bharadwaja, and Valmiki, the great bard and sage.
26. There were also Uddálaka, Richika, Sarjati as well as Chyavana.
26. There were also Uddálaka, Richika, Sarjati, and Chyavana.
27. These and many others versed in the Vedas and their branches, and knowing all things worth knowing, were the leading members (of the assembly).
27. These individuals, along with many others knowledgeable in the Vedas and their related teachings, and aware of all important information, were the prominent members of the assembly.
28. Then Nárada and others joined with Viswámitra and Vasishtha in addressing Ráma, who was sitting silent with his face turned downwards; and said:—
28. Then Nárada and the others joined Viswámitra and Vasishtha in speaking to Ráma, who was sitting quietly with his face looking down; and said:—
29. We admire the blest and graceful speech of the prince which is dignified with the spirit of stoicism that breathes through the whole of it.
29. We admire the blessed and elegant speech of the prince, which is filled with the dignified spirit of stoicism that resonates throughout.
30. It is full of thought, perspicuous, elegant, clear, dignified, sweet and worthy of noble minded men, by its lucid style and wants of faults.
30. It is full of thought, clear, elegant, dignified, sweet, and deserving of noble-minded people, thanks to its clear style and lack of flaws.
31. Who is there that is not struck with admiration at the speech of Ráma? It is well expressive of his thoughts, correct in its diction plain and sweet and agreeable to all:
31. Who isn’t impressed by Ráma's speech? It clearly conveys his thoughts, is well-articulated, and is simple yet pleasant and appealing to everyone:
32. It is rare to find one man among a hundred who is so eloquent as to combine dignity and force with a clearness and sweetness, that may command the admiration of all.
32. It's uncommon to find one person out of a hundred who is so articulate that they blend dignity and strength with clarity and charm, earning the admiration of everyone.
33. Who has such a clear head as our prince, a head which is as penetrating as the best pointed arrow, and as fruitful and beauteous as the creeping plant.
33. Who has such a clear mind as our prince, a mind that is as sharp as the best-pointed arrow, and as productive and beautiful as a climbing vine.
34. He is truly a man whose intellectual light like that of[Pg 124] Ráma’s, burns as the flame of a lamp within himself and enlightens all about him.
34. He is genuinely a man whose intellect shines like Ráma’s, burning like the flame of a lamp inside him and illuminating everyone around him.
35. Man’s blood, flesh, and bones with other (parts of his body) serve as machines to supply him with sensations of external object; but there is no intelligence in them.
35. A person's blood, flesh, and bones, along with other parts of their body, function like machines to provide sensations from external objects; however, they lack intelligence.
36. Life and death, old age and troubles, repeatedly overtake every man; but they are beasts who are so infatuated as never to think of these.
36. Life and death, old age and struggles, repeatedly catch up with everyone; but there are fools who are so obsessed that they never think about these things.
37. There is scarcely any man to be seen, who is of so clear an understanding as Ráma (the destroyer of his enemies), who is able to judge of the future by the past.
37. There’s hardly any man to be found who understands things as clearly as Ráma (the destroyer of his enemies), who can predict the future based on the past.
38. Ráma is the most excellent, admirable, useful, and well shaped person amongst men, as is the mango tree (in the vegetable world).
38. Ráma is the most exceptional, admirable, useful, and well-shaped person among men, just like the mango tree is in the plant world.
39. It is only to-day that we see that a man of Ráma’s age has acquired so much experience of the world, and such extraordinarily mature an understanding.
39. It is only today that we recognize that a man of Ráma’s age has gained so much experience in the world and possesses such an extraordinarily mature understanding.
40. There are many such trees found growing in every place as are beautiful to see, easy of ascent, abundant in flowers and leaves; but there is no tree of paradise growing on earth.
40. There are many trees found everywhere that are beautiful to look at, easy to climb, and full of flowers and leaves; however, there is no tree of paradise growing on earth.
41. There may grow in every forest, trees with goodly flowers and leaves; but the extraordinary and fair clove tree is not always to be met with.
41. There may be trees with beautiful flowers and leaves in every forest; however, the exceptional and lovely clove tree isn’t always found.
42. Ráma has displayed the wonder of his knowledge, as the moon displays her cooling beams and good trees their clusters of blossoms, and as the flowers diffuse their fragrance all about.
42. Ráma has shown the brilliance of his knowledge, just like the moon shows its soothing light, good trees show their clusters of blossoms, and flowers spread their fragrance everywhere.
43. It is very difficult to get the essence of true knowledge in this accursed world, which is constructed by the ungovernable and dominant predestination (of our past acts for misleading us to error and misery).
43. It’s really hard to grasp the true essence of knowledge in this cursed world, which is shaped by the uncontrollable and overpowering fate of our past actions that lead us to mistakes and suffering.
44. Those only are reckoned the best of men, and leaders of the good, who try their best to gain the essence of truth, and whose minds are fixed on glory as their best treasure.
44. Only those are considered the best people and leaders of the good, who do their best to seek the essence of truth, and whose minds are focused on glory as their greatest treasure.
45. We do not see any one in all this world, who is equal to[Pg 125] Ráma in discrimination and magnanimity; nor shall there be one like him in future. This is our firm conviction.
45. We don't see anyone in this world who is equal to[Pg 125] Ráma in judgment and generosity; nor will there be anyone like him in the future. This is our strong belief.
46. If this speech of Ráma, which has filled every one here with admiration, fail to get its reply to the satisfaction of Ráma’s mind, it is certain that all of us here, must pass for senseless sages (on earth).
46. If this speech from Ráma, which has impressed everyone here, doesn’t get a response that satisfies his mind, it’s clear that all of us here will be considered foolish sages (on earth).
[Pg 127]
[Pg 127]
YOGA VÁSISHTHA.
BOOK II.
MUMUKSHU KHANDA
OR
THE MEANS OF FINAL LIBERATION.
CHAPTER I.
Liberation of Sukadeva.
Sukadeva's liberation.
After Ráma had delivered his speech in an audible voice before the assembly, he was tenderly accosted by the sage Viswámitra who sat before him; saying:—
After Ráma had spoken clearly to the gathering, the sage Viswámitra, who was seated in front of him, approached him gently and said:—
2. Ráma! that art the best of the most intelligent, and hast nothing more to learn besides all that thou hast come to know by thy nice observation.
2. Rama! you are the best of the most intelligent, and you have nothing more to learn besides all that you have come to know through your careful observation.
3. Thou hast an understanding clear as the mirror by its own nature (reflecting every image within itself); and yet thy queries about the same, serve as the cleansing of the reflector (in order to refract its light to others).
3. You have an understanding as clear as a mirror in its nature (reflecting every image within itself); and yet your questions about it serve to clean the reflector (so it can refract its light to others).
4. Thou hast a mind like that of Suka—the son of the great Vyása, who knowing the knowable by intuition, was yet in need of some precepts for confirmation of his belief.
4. You have a mind like Suka—the son of the great Vyasa, who, despite intuitively understanding what is knowable, still needed some principles to validate his beliefs.
5. Ráma said: How was it sir, that Suka—the son of the great Vyása—who did not rest assured at first of his knowledge of the knowable, came to be settled in his belief afterwards.
5. Ráma said: How was it, sir, that Suka—the son of the great Vyása—who initially doubted his understanding of the knowable, eventually became confident in his beliefs?
6. Viswámitra answered: “Hear me relate to thee Ráma, the narrative of Sukadeva, whose case was exactly like thine,[Pg 128] and the narration of which is a preventive of future births (in this world).”
6. Viswámitra said: “Listen to me tell you, Ráma, the story of Sukadeva, who was just like you, [Pg 128] and this story prevents future births in this world.”
7. There is the great Vyása sitting on his seat of gold by thy father’s side, swarthy in his complexion like a coal-black hill, but blazing as the burning sun (by his brilliancy).
7. There is the great Vyása sitting in his golden seat next to your father, dark in complexion like a coal-black hill, but shining like the blazing sun with his brilliance.
8. His son was named Suka, a boy of great learning and wisdom, of a moon-like countenance, and a stature sedate as the sacrificial altar.
8. His son was named Suka, a boy of deep knowledge and wisdom, with a face like the moon, and a calm presence like a sacrificial altar.
9. He reflected in his mind the vanity of worldly affairs like thyself, and became equally indifferent to all its concerns.
9. He thought about the emptiness of worldly matters like you do and became just as indifferent to all of its issues.
10. It was then that this great minded youth was led by his own discriminative understanding to a long inquiry after what was true, which he found out at last by his own investigation.
10. It was then that this intelligent young man was guided by his own keen judgment to a long search for what was true, which he ultimately discovered through his own exploration.
11. Having obtained the highest truth, he was still unsettled in his mind, and could not come to the belief of the certainty of his knowledge.
11. Even after discovering the ultimate truth, he still felt uneasy and couldn't fully accept that his knowledge was certain.
12. His mind grew indifferent to its perceptions of the transitory enjoyments of the world, and like the Chátaka thirsted only after the dew drops of heavenly bliss.
12. His mind became indifferent to the fleeting pleasures of the world, and like the Chátaka, he yearned only for the dew drops of heavenly bliss.
13. Once upon a time the clear sighted Suka finding his father the sage Krishna-Dwaipáyana—Vyása, sitting quietly alone by himself, he asked him with reverence; saying:—
13. Once upon a time, the perceptive Suka found his father, the wise Krishna-Dwaipáyana—Vyása, sitting quietly by himself. He approached him with respect and asked:—
14. Tell me, O sage! whence this commotion of the world had its rise, and how it may subside. What is its cause, how far is it to extend, and where is it to end?
14. Tell me, wise one! where did this chaos in the world come from, and how can it be calmed? What caused it, how far will it reach, and where will it stop?
15. The sage Vyása who knew the nature of the soul, being thus asked by his son, explained to him clearly all that was to be said (on the subject).
15. The wise Vyása, who understood the essence of the soul, answered his son's questions and clearly explained everything that needed to be said on the topic.
16. Suka thought that he already knew all this by his good understanding, and did not therefore think much of his father’s instructions.
16. Suka thought he already understood all this well, so he didn't pay much attention to his father's instructions.
17. Vyása understanding the thoughts of his son, replied to him saying that, he knew no better the true nature of these things.
17. Vyasa, realizing what his son was thinking, replied to him, saying that he didn't understand the true nature of these things any better.
[Pg 129]
[Pg 129]
18. But that there was a prince named Janaka in this land, who well knew the knowledge of the knowable, and from whom Suka could learn every thing.
18. But there was a prince named Janaka in this land, who understood the knowledge of the knowable, and from whom Suka could learn everything.
19. Suka being thus directed by his father, repaired to the city of Videha at the foot of mount Sumeru, which was under the rule of Janaka.
19. Suka, following his father’s direction, went to the city of Videha at the base of mount Sumeru, which was ruled by Janaka.
20. The club-bearer (door keeper) informed the high minded Janaka of his coming, telling him that Suka the son of Vyása was waiting at the gate.
20. The club-bearer (doorkeeper) let the proud Janaka know about his arrival, telling him that Suka, the son of Vyása, was waiting at the gate.
21. Janaka who understood that Suka had come to learn from him, gave no heed to the informant, but held his silence for seven days afterwards.
21. Janaka, knowing that Suka had come to learn from him, ignored the informant and stayed silent for seven days afterward.
22. The prince then ordered him to be brought in the outer compound, where he had to remain in the vexation of his spirit for seven days more as before.
22. The prince then had him brought into the outer compound, where he had to endure the frustration of his spirit for another seven days, just like before.
23. Suka was then commanded to enter the inner apartment, where he continued a week more without seeing the prince.
23. Suka was then told to go into the inner room, where he stayed for another week without seeing the prince.
24. Here Janaka entertained the moon-faced Suka with abundance of eatables, perfumeries and lusty damsels.
24. Here, Janaka welcomed the moon-faced Suka with plenty of food, fragrances, and beautiful young women.
25. But neither those vexations nor these entertainments could affect the tenor of Suka’s mind, which remained firm as a rock at the blasts of wind.
25. But neither those annoyances nor these distractions could change the way Suka thought, which stayed steady as a rock against the wind.
26. He remained there as the full moon (without any wane or increase), tranquil in his desires, silent and contented in his mind.
26. He stayed there under the full moon (no fading or brightening), calm in his desires, quiet and satisfied in his thoughts.
27. The prince Janaka having thus known the (unalterable) disposition of Suka’s mind, had him introduced to his presence, where seeing the complacency of his soul, he rose up and bowed down to him.
27. The prince Janaka, having understood Suka's fixed mindset, had him brought before him. Upon seeing the peace in his soul, he stood up and bowed to him.
28. Janaka said: “You have accomplished to the full all your duties in this world, and obtained the object of your heart’s desire to its utmost extent; what is it that you now desire for which you are welcome at mine”.
28. Janaka said: “You have fully accomplished all your duties in this world and achieved the deepest desire of your heart; what is it that you now want for which you are welcome at my place?”
29. Suka said: “Tell me my guide whence sprang all this bustle (of worldly life); and tell me also how it may soon come to its subsidence.”
29. Suka said: “Tell me, my guide, where all this commotion of life comes from; and also tell me how it can come to an end soon.”
[Pg 130]
[Pg 130]
30. Viswámitra said: Being thus asked by Suka, Janaka spoke to him the same things which he had learned from his great souled father.
30. Viswámitra said: When Suka asked him this, Janaka told him the same things he had learned from his wise father.
31. Suka then said: “All this I have come to know long before by my own intuition, and then from the speech of my father in answer to my query.
31. Suka then said: “I already knew all of this long ago from my own intuition, and then from my father's response to my question.”
32. “You sir, who are the most eloquent of all, have spoken to the same purport, and the same is found to be the true sense of the Sástras.
32. “You, sir, who are the most articulate of all, have said the same thing, and this is found to be the true meaning of the texts.”
33. “That the world is a creation of volition, and loses itself with the absence of our desires; and that it is an accursed and unsubstantial world after all, is the conclusion arrived at by all sages.
33. “The world is shaped by our choices and fades away when we stop wanting things; ultimately, it is a cursed and insubstantial place, as all wise thinkers have concluded.
34. “Now tell me truly you long armed prince, what you think this world to be (whether a reality or unreality); that my mind may be set at rest by you from its wandering all about the world (in search of truth).”
34. “Now tell me honestly, you long-armed prince, what do you think this world is (whether it's real or not); so that my mind can be at ease from its wandering all over in search of truth.”
35. Janaka replied: “There is nothing more certain, O sage! than what you have known by yourself and heard from your father.
35. Janaka replied: “There’s nothing more certain, wise one! than what you have learned yourself and heard from your father.
36. “There is but one undivided intelligent spirit known as the universal soul and nothing besides; it becomes confined by its desires, and freed by its want of them.
36. “There is only one unified intelligent spirit known as the universal soul, and nothing else; it gets limited by its desires and becomes free by letting go of them.
37. “You have truly come to the knowledge of the knowable, whereby your great soul has desisted from its attachment to objects of enjoyment and vision.
37. “You have truly gained understanding of what can be known, and as a result, your great spirit has let go of its grasp on things that bring pleasure and sight.
38. “You must be a hero to have overcome your desire in the lengthening chain of attractive enjoyments from your early youth. What more do you want to hear?
38. “You must be a hero to have defeated your desires in the growing chain of tempting pleasures since your youth. What else do you want to know?
39. “Even your father, with all his learning in every science, and devotedness to austerities, has not arrived to the state of perfection like you.
39. “Even your father, with all his knowledge in every field and dedication to strict disciplines, hasn’t reached the level of perfection that you have.
40. “I am a pupil of Vyása, and you are his son; but you are greater than both of us, by your abandonment of the taste for the enjoyments of life.
40. “I’m a student of Vyása, and you’re his son; but you exceed both of us by letting go of your desire for life’s pleasures.
[Pg 131]
[Pg 131]
41. “You have obtained whatever is obtainable by the comprehensiveness of your mind; and as you take no interest in the outer and visible world, you are liberated from it, and have nothing to doubt of.”
41. “You have gained everything that can be gained by the depth of your understanding; and since you don't care about the external and visible world, you are free from it and have nothing to doubt.”
42. Being thus advised by the magnanimous Janaka, Suka remained silent with his mind fixed in the purely supreme object.
42. After receiving guidance from the generous Janaka, Suka stayed quiet, with his mind focused on the ultimate truth.
43. Then being devoid of sorrow and fear, and released from all efforts, exertions and doubts, he repaired to a peaceful summit of the mount Meru to obtain his final absorption.
43. Then, free from sadness and fear, and liberated from all efforts, struggles, and uncertainties, he went to a tranquil peak of Mount Meru to achieve his final absorption.
44. There he passed ten thousands of rains in a state of unalterable meditation, till at last he broke his mortal coil, and was extinguished in the supreme soul like a lamp without oil.
44. There he spent countless rainy days in a state of deep meditation, until finally he shed his mortal body and merged into the supreme soul like a lamp running out of oil.
45. Thus purified from the stain of transmigration by abstaining from earthly desires, the great souled Suka sank into the holy state of the Supreme Spirit, as a drop of water mixes with the waters or merges into the depth of the ocean.
45. Thus cleansed from the taint of rebirth by avoiding worldly desires, the great-souled Suka merged into the sacred state of the Supreme Spirit, like a drop of water mixing with the ocean or disappearing into its depths.
[Pg 132]
[Pg 132]
CHAPTER II.
Viswámitra's speech.
Viswámitra said:—
Viswamitra said:—
Ráma! it now becomes you to have your mind properly purified from its doubts, as it was done in the case of the son of Vyása.
Ráma! it's now important for you to clear your mind of doubts, just like the son of Vyása did.
2. You see, O great sages! how perfectly the knowable is known to Ráma, whose good understanding has learnt to feel a distaste for worldly enjoyments, as if they were diseases unto him.
2. You see, O great sages! how perfectly the knowable is known to Ráma, whose good understanding has learned to feel a distaste for worldly pleasures, as if they were diseases to him.
3. You well know that the fixed principle in the mind of one knowing the knowable, is to have an aversion to all the enjoyments of life.
3. You know that a key principle for someone who understands what can be known is to have a dislike for all the pleasures of life.
4. It is the desire of fruition that chains down a man fastly to the earth; but the knowledge of the frailties here serves to dispel his darkness.
4. It's the desire for fulfillment that ties a person down to the earth, but understanding the weaknesses here helps to clear away his darkness.
5. Know Ráma that it is the curtailing of desires which the wise call liberty, and the fastening of our desires to earthly objects, is what is termed our confinement here.
5. Understand, Ráma, that cutting back on desires is what the wise refer to as freedom, while tying our desires to material things is what we call our restriction here.
6. Spiritual knowledge is easily obtainable by most men here, but a distaste to (pleasurable) objects is hard to be had (however painful it is to procure them).
6. Most people can easily acquire spiritual knowledge here, but it's difficult to develop a dislike for pleasurable things, even though it can be painful to obtain them.
7. He who fully comprehends a thing, is said to know it, and who so knows what is knowable, is called a learned man; no earthly enjoyments can be delectable to such high minded men.
7. The person who fully understands something is said to know it, and anyone who knows what can be known is called a knowledgeable person; no worldly pleasures can be enjoyable to such lofty individuals.
8. The mind that has no zest for earthly pleasures, except the glory of disinterested deeds, is said to be liberated even in the present life.
8. A mind that finds no excitement in worldly pleasures, apart from the glory of selfless actions, is considered to be free even in this life.
9. As there grows no vegetable in a sterile soil, so there grows no disinclination to worldliness, until one comes to know the knowable reality (i.e. to say: neither the godly can be worldly, nor the worldly be godly).
9. Just as nothing grows in barren soil, there's no aversion to worldly things until one understands the knowable reality (i.e., neither can the godly be worldly, nor can the worldly be godly).
[Pg 133]
[Pg 133]
10. Hence know this supporter of Raghu’s race to have verily known the knowable, which has made him disgusted with his princely enjoyments.
10. So recognize this supporter of Raghu’s lineage as someone who truly understands what can be known, which has led him to feel disillusioned with his royal pleasures.
11. I tell you great sages that, whatever Ráma has come to know by his intuition, requires to be confirmed by Vasishtha for the tranquility of his mind.
11. I tell you, wise ones, that whatever Ráma has come to understand through his intuition needs to be validated by Vasishtha for his peace of mind.
12. It is only a reliance in the Unity, that Ráma now requires for his repose, just as the beauty of autumn depends on the clearness of the firmament.
12. Ráma now only needs to trust in the Unity for his peace, much like how the beauty of autumn relies on the clarity of the sky.
13. Let the venerable Vasishtha then reason with the high minded Ráma, and restore the peace of his mind.
13. Let the respected Vasishtha talk to the noble Rama and help bring him peace of mind.
14. For he is the master and family preceptor of the whole race of the Raghus; besides he is all knowing and all seeing; and has a clear insight (into all things) of the three times (present, past and future).
14. For he is the master and family teacher of the entire lineage of the Raghus; moreover, he knows everything and sees all; and he has a clear understanding of everything across the three times (present, past, and future).
15. Then addressing himself to Vasishtha he said:—you well remember sir, the instruction given us of old, for pacifying our mutual enmity, and promoting the welfare of the high minded sages.
15. Then turning to Vasishtha he said:—you remember well, sir, the guidance we were given long ago, to resolve our conflicts and support the well-being of the noble sages.
16. When our lord the lotus-born Brahmá, seated on the table land of Nishadha mountain, and shaded by the Sarala trees, delivered his wise lectures to us and the sages.
16. When our lord the lotus-born Brahmá, seated on the elevated land of Nishadha mountain and shaded by the Sarala trees, shared his wise teachings with us and the sages.
17. It is by means of that knowledge of liberation that our worldly desires are dispelled like the darkness of night by sun-beams.
17. It’s through that understanding of freedom that our worldly desires disappear like the darkness of night when the sun rises.
18. Please now, O Bráhman, to communicate that rational knowledge of the knowable to your pupil Ráma, whereby he may gain the peace of his mind.
18. Please, O Bráhman, share that understanding of the knowable with your student Ráma so he can find peace of mind.
19. It will be no difficult task for you to teach the spotless Ráma, whose mirror-like mind is quite clear to take the reflection.
19. It won't be hard for you to teach the pure Ráma, whose clear mind easily reflects what it sees.
20. The wisdom of the holy, their learning of the Sástras, and the scholarship of the learned, are then only praiseworthy, when they are communicated to a good student, and those who are disgusted with the world.
20. The wisdom of the holy, their knowledge of the scriptures, and the expertise of scholars are only commendable when shared with a good student and those who are disillusioned with the world.
21. But instruction given to one who is no student nor[Pg 134] disgusted with the world, becomes as polluted as milk put in a hide vessel.
21. But teaching someone who isn’t a learner or is disillusioned with the world becomes as tainted as milk stored in a hide container.[Pg 134]
22. Again the instruction imparted by one devoid of passions and affections, fear and anger, pride and sin, serves to infuse tranquility into the mind.
22. Once more, the guidance offered by someone free from emotions like passion, fear, anger, pride, and sin helps to bring peace to the mind.
23. At these words of Viswámitra the son of Gadhi, the assembled sages Vyása, Nárada and others, honoured his saying with the exclamation “bravo”, “well said” &c.
23. At these words of Vishwamitra, the son of Gadhi, the gathered sages Vyasa, Narada, and others responded with cheers of "bravo," "well said," etc.
24. Then the venerable Vasishtha brilliant as Brahmá his father, and seated by the side of the king, spoke in reply:
24. Then the respected Vasishtha, shining like his father Brahmá, and sitting next to the king, responded:
25. O sage, I will perform without fail, what you have commanded me to do, for who, though mighty, can refuse to perform the behests of the good and wise?
25. O wise one, I will definitely carry out what you have instructed me to do, because who, even if they are powerful, can refuse to follow the requests of the good and wise?
26. I will destroy the mental darkness of the princes Ráma and others by the light of knowledge, as we dispel the gloom of night by the light of a lamp.
26. I will eliminate the mental darkness of the princes Ráma and others with the light of knowledge, just like we chase away the darkness of night with the light of a lamp.
27. I well remember the instructions which were given of yore by the lotus-born Brahmá on the Nishadha mountain, for dispelling the errors of the world.
27. I clearly remember the instructions that were given long ago by the lotus-born Brahmá on Nishadha mountain, meant to clear up the world's misunderstandings.
28. Having said so, the high-minded Vasishtha made up his mind as one girds up his loins, to deliver his lecture to Ráma for dispelling his ignorance, and showing him the state of supreme felicity.
28. That said, the noble Vasishtha prepared himself, like someone getting ready to take action, to give his lecture to Ráma to clear up his confusion and show him the path to ultimate happiness.
[Pg 135]
[Pg 135]
CHAPTER III.
On the continuous recreations of the world.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
“I will now expound to you Ráma! the knowledge that was imparted of old by our lord the lotus-born (Brahmá), after creation of the world, for the peace of mankind.”
“I will now explain to you, Ráma, the knowledge that was passed down long ago by our lord, the lotus-born (Brahmá), after the creation of the world, for the sake of humanity’s peace.”
2. Ráma said:—I know sir, you will expound to me the subject of liberation in full length; but remove first my fallacy about the frailty of this world.
2. Ráma said:—I know, sir, that you'll explain the topic of liberation in detail; but first, please clear up my misunderstanding about the fragility of this world.
3. And how it was that, the great sage Vyása—the father and guide of Suka, did not attain to disembodied emancipation (after his death) with all his omniscience, while his son did so.
3. And how it was that the great sage Vyasa—the father and guide of Suka—did not achieve disembodied liberation (after his death) despite his all-encompassing knowledge, while his son did.
4. Vasishtha said:—(Hear me Ráma), there is no counting of the atoms proceeding from the spirit and forming the three worlds both before and after the birth of the glorious sun.
4. Vasishtha said:—(Listen to me, Rama), you can't count the atoms coming from the spirit that create the three worlds both before and after the birth of the magnificent sun.
5. There is no body even who can count the millions of orbs which at present form the three worlds.
5. There’s not a single person who can count the millions of spheres that currently make up the three worlds.
6. Nor can any one say by calculation, what numbers of creation will rise from the (unlimited) ocean of divine existence, like its interminable waves (for ever).
6. No one can predict, through calculation, how many creations will emerge from the limitless ocean of divine existence, like its endless waves, forever.
7. Ráma said:—It is needless to talk of worlds gone by or yet to come; say what you will of the present (state of existence).
7. Ráma said:—There's no point in discussing worlds that have passed or those yet to arrive; just speak about the present situation.
8. Vasishtha said:—This world consists of brute, human and heavenly beings, whose lives when they are said to perish in any part of it are really existent in the same part.
8. Vasishtha said:—This world is made up of animals, humans, and divine beings, whose lives, when they are said to end in any area, actually continue to exist in that same area.
9. The mind is called to be ever-fluctuating, and gives rise to (all things in) the three worlds in itself. It resides in vacuity in the form of the heart, and the increate (God) also residing in the vacuous soul (gives the mind the power to realize the latent ideas of the soul).
9. The mind is constantly changing and generates everything in the three worlds within itself. It exists in emptiness in the form of the heart, and the uncreated (God) also dwells in the empty soul, allowing the mind to realize the hidden ideas of the soul.
10. The millions of beings that are dead, those that are dying[Pg 136] and will die hereafter, are all to be reborn here according to the different desires in their minds.
10. The millions of beings that are dead, those that are dying[Pg 136] and will die in the future are all going to be reborn here according to the different desires in their minds.
11. The external world appearing as a reality, is in truth but a creation of our desires; it is an ideal castle in the air, and a magic view spread before us.
11. The outside world that seems real is really just a result of our desires; it's an ideal imaginary structure and a magical scene laid out in front of us.
12. It is as false as an earthquake in a fit of delirium, as a hobgoblin that is shown to terrify children, as a string of pearls in the clear firmament, and as the moving trees on the bank to a passenger in the boat.
12. It’s as false as an earthquake in a delusional episode, as a scary goblin meant to frighten kids, as a string of pearls in the clear sky, and as the swaying trees along the shore to someone in a boat.
13. It is an illusion as the phantom of a city in a dream, and as untrue as the imagination of a flower growing in the air. The unreality of the world best appears to one at the point of and after his death.
13. It’s an illusion, like the ghost of a city in a dream, and as false as the idea of a flower growing in the air. The unreal nature of the world becomes most evident to someone at the moment of and after their death.
14. But this knowledge of (the unreality of the world) becomes darkened upon one’s being reborn on earth, when the shadow of this world falls again on the mirror of his sentient soul.
14. But this understanding of the unreality of the world becomes clouded when one is reborn on earth, as the shadow of this world casts itself again on the mirror of his conscious soul.
15. Thus there is a struggle for repeated births and deaths here, and a fancy for the next world after one’s death.
15. So, there’s a constant cycle of birth and death happening here, along with a desire for what comes after death.
16. After one’s shuffling off his body, he assumes another and then another form, and thus the world is as unstable as a stool made of plantain leaves and its coatings.
16. After someone leaves their body, they take on another form and then yet another, making the world as unstable as a stool made of plantain leaves and its coverings.
17. The dead have no sensation of the earth and other elementary bodies, nor of the course of the world; but they fall again to these errors upon their being reborn here.
17. The dead have no awareness of the earth or other basic elements, nor do they understand the flow of the world; however, they return to these mistakes when they're reborn here.
18. There is an interminable ignorance resembling an immense river enveloping the face of creation, and breaking into streamlets of unfordable ignorance.
18. There is an endless ignorance like a huge river flowing across the landscape of existence, splitting into branches of unmanageable ignorance.
19. The Divinity like a sea shoots forth in the various waves of creation, which rise incessantly and plentifully one after the other.
19. The Divine is like a sea, bursting forth in the various waves of creation, which rise continuously and abundantly one after another.
20. All beings here are but the waves of this sea, of which some are alike to one another in their minds and natures, while others are half alike, and some quite different from the rest.
20. All beings here are just the waves of this sea, some of which are similar to each other in their thoughts and natures, while others are somewhat similar, and some are completely different from the rest.
<21.> I reckon yonder sagely Vyása as one of the thirty two of[Pg 137] these waves, on account of his vast knowledge, and good looking appearance.
<21.> I consider that wise Vyása to be one of the thirty-two of[Pg 137] these waves, because of his extensive knowledge and attractive looks.
22. There were twelve of them possessed of a lesser understanding, they were the patriarchs of men, and endued with equal energy. Ten of them were men of subdued spirits, and the rest were adepts in their family duties.
22. There were twelve of them with a limited understanding; they were the founding figures of humanity and filled with equal vigor. Ten of them were men with calm spirits, while the others excelled in their family responsibilities.
23. There will be born again other Vyásas and Válmíkis, and likewise some other Bhrigus and Angirás, as well as other Pulastyas and others in different forms.
23. There will be new Vyásas and Válmíkis born, along with other Bhrigus and Angirás, as well as different Pulastyas and others in various forms.
24. All other men, Asuras and gods with all their hosts are repeatedly born and destroyed either in their former or different shapes.
24. All other beings, both Asuras and gods along with their followers, are constantly born and destroyed, either in their previous forms or in different ones.
25. Like this there are seventy two Tretá cycles in a Kalpa age of Brahmá, some of which have passed by and others to follow. Thus will there be other people like those that have gone by, and as I understand, another Ráma and Vasishtha like ourselves (by the eternal rotation of ideas in the Divine mind).
25. In this way, there are seventy-two Tretá cycles in a Kalpa age of Brahmá, some of which have already passed and others that will come. There will be other people like those from the past, and as I see it, there will be another Ráma and Vasishtha like us (due to the eternal cycle of ideas in the Divine mind).
26. There have been ten successive incarnations of this Vyása, who has done such wondrous acts, and is famed for his vast knowledge.
26. There have been ten consecutive incarnations of this Vyās̱a, who has performed amazing deeds and is known for his extensive knowledge.
27. Myself and Válmíki have been contemporaries many a time, as also born in different ages and very many times.
27. Válmíki and I have been contemporaries many times, even though we were born in different ages and in many different eras.
28. We have been many times, and there were others also like myself, and so was I born also in many forms (in many ages).
28. I've been here many times, just like others, and I've been born in many different forms (across many eras).
29. This Vyása will again be born eight times hereafter, and again will he write his Mahábhárata and the Purána histories.
29. This Vyasa will be born again eight more times, and once again he will write his Mahabharata and the Puranic histories.
30. He having divided the Vedas and described the acts of Bhárata’s race (in the Mahábhárata), and established the knowledge of Brahm (in the Vedánta), is to attain to his disembodied liberation (after his final termination).
30. He has divided the Vedas and described the actions of Bhárata’s lineage (in the Mahábhárata) and established the knowledge of Brahm (in the Vedánta), and he will achieve his disembodied liberation (after his final end).
31. This Vyása who is devoid of fear and sorrow, and has become tranquil and emancipate in himself after subduing his[Pg 138] mind and discarding the worldly desires is said to be liberated even in his present life time.
31. This Vyása, who is free from fear and sadness, and has achieved peace and freedom within himself after mastering his mind and letting go of worldly desires, is considered to be liberated even while still alive.
32. The living emancipate may sometimes be associated by his relatives and estates, his acts and duties, his knowledge and wisdom, and all his exertions like other men’s, or he may forsake them all at once.
32. The person who is alive and free can sometimes be connected to their family and possessions, their actions and responsibilities, their knowledge and insight, and all their efforts just like anyone else, or they may suddenly abandon all of it.
33. These beings are either reborn a hundred times in some age or never at all (as in the case of divine incarnations), and depending on the inscrutable will (Máyá) of God.
33. These beings are either reincarnated a hundred times in some era or not at all (like divine incarnations), based on the mysterious will (Máyá) of God.
34. There souls undergo the like changes by repetition, as a bushel of grain, which is collected to be sown repeatedly, and to be reaped again and again (in the same or some other field).
34. Their souls experience similar changes through repetition, just like a bushel of grain that is gathered to be sown repeatedly and harvested over and over again (in the same field or another).
35. As the sea heaves its incessant surges of different shapes, so are all beings born incessantly in various forms in the vast ocean of time.
35. Just as the sea constantly rolls with waves of different shapes, all beings are born endlessly in various forms in the vast ocean of time.
36. The wise man who is liberated in his life time, lives with his internal belief (of God) in a state of tranquility, without any doubt in his mind, and quite content with the ambrosia of equanimity.
36. The wise person who finds freedom in their lifetime lives with their internal belief in God in a state of peace, without any doubts in their mind, and fully satisfied with the sweet nectar of balance.
[Pg 139]
[Pg 139]
CHAPTER IV.
Praise of Actions and Efforts.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
I know gentle Ráma that, liberation of the soul, whether in its embodied or disembodied state is both alike, as the sea-water and its waves are the same liquid substance.
I know gentle Ráma that the liberation of the soul, whether it is in a physical form or not, is the same, just like the seawater and its waves are made of the same liquid.
2. The liberation whether of embodied or disembodied spirits, consists in their detachment from the objects of sense: hence the soul unattached to sensual gratification, is (said to be) liberated, having no idea of sensible objects.
2. The liberation of both physical and non-physical spirits involves their separation from sensory objects: therefore, a soul that isn’t attached to sensual pleasures is considered liberated, having no concept of physical objects.
3. And though we see before us the living liberated sage (Vyása) as an embodied person, yet we have no doubt of the detachment of his inward soul from the (mortal coil of his) body.
3. Even though we see the living, liberated sage (Vyása) as a person, we have no doubt about the separation of his inner soul from his body.
4. The difference between the embodied and disembodied souls, when they are equally enlightened and liberated, is like that of the sea-water in its calm and billowy states.
4. The difference between souls with bodies and those without, when both are equally enlightened and free, is like the difference between calm and stormy sea water.
5. There is no more difference between bodily and unembodied liberation than there is betwixt the air in motion and at rest.
5. There is no difference between physical freedom and spiritual freedom any more than there's a difference between moving air and still air.
6. Liberation whether with or without the body, is productive of unselfishness; we have lost our selfishness ever since we have come to the knowledge of an undivided unity (of the soul).
6. Liberation, whether with or without the body, leads to selflessness; we've lost our selfishness ever since we gained an understanding of the undivided unity of the soul.
7. Now therefore attend to the true doctrine that I am going to deliver to you, which will be a jewel to your ears as it will dispel the darkness of ignorance (from your mind).
7. So now, pay attention to the true message I'm about to share with you. It will be music to your ears, as it will clear away the darkness of ignorance from your mind.
8. Know, O son of Raghu, that every thing in this world is obtainable by our efforts being properly employed (to our purposes).
8. Know, O son of Raghu, that everything in this world can be achieved through our efforts being effectively applied to our goals.
9. This (knowledge of truth) rises as the moon (in the human mind), and sheds its cooling and delightsome influence to the heart, that there is no other way to gain the fruits of our exertions but by our efforts.
9. This understanding of the truth emerges like the moon in the human mind, casting its soothing and pleasant effect on the heart, revealing that the only way to reap the rewards of our hard work is through our own efforts.
[Pg 140]
[Pg 140]
10. We evidently see the results of the exercise of our efforts, and nothing coming out from what the dull and mistaken call as chance or fate.
10. We clearly see the results of our efforts, and nothing comes from what the uninformed and misguided refer to as chance or fate.
11. An effort when directed according to the counsel and conduct of the good in the exercise of the action of the body and mind, it is attended with success, otherwise it is as vain as the freak of a madman.
11. An effort, when guided by the advice and actions of the wise in the use of the body and mind, leads to success; otherwise, it is as pointless as the antics of a madman.
12. Thus he who wishes to acquire riches, and perseveres in its acquisition, surely succeeds in gaining them; or else he stops short in the midway.
12. So, anyone who wants to gain wealth and keeps working towards it will definitely succeed in getting it; if not, they end up giving up halfway.
13. It was by means of the exertion of their efforts that some particular persons have obtained the paramount dominion of Indra over the three worlds.
13. Through their hard work, certain individuals have gained supreme control like Indra over the three worlds.
14. It is by the exertion of one’s efforts that he attains to the rank of the lotus-born (Brahmá); and some even gain the inward joy of the state of Brahm by it.
14. It is through hard work that one reaches the level of the lotus-born (Brahmá); and some even experience the inner joy of the state of Brahm because of it.
15. It was by virtue of his self-exertion that some body has become the best among men, even as he who bears the ensign of the eagle (Vishnu among the gods).
15. It was thanks to his hard work that someone has become the best among men, just like he who carries the eagle banner (Vishnu among the gods).
16. It was by the exertion of one’s efforts that some persons succeeded to obtain the form of Siva accompanied by his female power, and adorned by the semi-circle of the moon in his crest.
16. Some people succeeded in obtaining the form of Siva, along with his female power, and decorated with the crescent moon on his head through their hard work.
17. Know our actions to be of two kinds namely, those of former and
present lives: and that acts of the
17. Understand that our actions fall into two categories: those from past lives and those from the present life. Generally, the actions of the
18. Know also that energy joined with constant practice, and supported by wisdom and some stimulating force, is able to break down the mount of Meru, and the demerits of acts in the former lives of men.
18. Also, know that energy combined with consistent practice, supported by wisdom and some motivating force, can dismantle the mountain of Meru and the negative consequences of actions from people's past lives.
19. The exertions of a man proceeding from his good efforts and countenanced by the law, lead to his success, or else they either go for nothing or turn to his disadvantage.
19. The efforts of a man stemming from his good intentions and supported by the law lead to his success, or else they either go unnoticed or work against him.
20. So a man laid up in a state of disability, is unable to twist his fingers in order to hold a little water in the hollow of his palm for drink: while there is another who (by his well directed[Pg 141] efforts) gets the possession of seas and islands, mountains and cities for himself, supports all his dependents and relations, and does not think this earth too great for him.
20. So, a man who is disabled can’t twist his fingers to hold a little water in his palm to drink, while another man, through his focused efforts, gains control of seas, islands, mountains, and cities for himself. He supports all his dependents and relatives and doesn’t think this earth is too big for him.
[Pg 142]
[Pg 142]
CHAPTER V.
Need for Action.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
It is the will or inclination that is the prime instrument of all actions done even according to the rules of law and sástras, as it is the reflection of light that gives various hues to things.
It’s the will or desire that is the main driver of all actions, even those following the rules of law and scriptures, just as the reflection of light gives different colors to objects.
2. Whoever wishes to do anything desirable to him by unlawful acts, it becomes as fruitless as the endeavours of a madman.
2. Anyone who wants to achieve something good through illegal actions is as hopeless as a madman's efforts.
3. As you try so you get both of good and evil: and fortune and exertion are the joint causes of acts according to fatalists.
3. As you try, you experience both good and evil: and luck and effort are the combined causes of actions according to fatalists.
4. Human exertions are either lawful or unlawful; the former leading to success, and the latter to dangerous consequences.
4. Human actions are either legal or illegal; the legal ones lead to success, while the illegal ones lead to dangerous outcomes.
5. Fortune and exertions contend with each other like two rams of unequal strength, wherein the mightier overcomes the other.
5. Luck and efforts clash like two rams of different strengths, where the stronger one wins against the other.
6. Therefore should man apply himself diligently (to his duties), and employ his skill and promptness after them in such a way, as his to-day may overcome the morrow (i.e., do the works of to-morrow to-day).
6. Therefore, a person should work hard at their responsibilities and use their abilities and readiness in such a way that what they accomplish today can surpass what they plan for tomorrow (i.e., do tomorrow's work today).
7. When two unequal forces (of two persons) contend with one another like two rams, the stronger force whether of this or that man, overcomes the other.
7. When two unequal forces (from two people) struggle against each other like two rams, the stronger force, whether it's from this person or that one, prevails over the other.
8. When one incurs a failure or danger even by his lawful exertions, he should know it to be the result of his misapplied exertions.
8. When someone faces failure or danger even from their lawful efforts, they should recognize it as the outcome of their misdirected efforts.
9. One by his utmost exertion in the right way, as by the gnashing of his teeth (and the like), can overcome his misfortune and so does his bad luck sometimes baffle his exertions.
9. With their greatest effort in the right direction, like through gritting their teeth (and similar actions), one can overcome their misfortunes, yet sometimes bad luck can still thwart those efforts.
10. When one finds himself to be led astray by the demerit of his acts of a former state of existence, he must attempt to subdue the same by greater energy of his present state.
10. When someone realizes they're being misled by the negative consequences of their past actions, they should try to overcome it with greater effort in their current life.
[Pg 143]
[Pg 143]
11. So far should one diligently endeavour to exercise his exertions, as he may be able to beat down the evils resulting from his bad fortune (or predestination).
11. One should work hard to overcome the challenges that come from bad luck (or fate).
12. The evils of bad fortune are undoubtedly removed by the meritorious acts of the present life, as the bad consequence of an act of yesterday is averted by its remedy of today.
12. The troubles of bad luck can definitely be solved by the good deeds we do now, just like the negative effects of something we did yesterday can be fixed by what we do today.
13. Having trampled over an unfavorable fortune by one’s reliance on his continuous energy, he must attempt to secure to himself every good for his well-being in his present life.
13. By overcoming bad luck through constant effort, he must try to ensure he gets everything good for his well-being in this life.
14. Know that tranquility is not to be found by the effortlessness of dull ass-like men; it is the lawful energy of men which is said to secure his welfare in both worlds.
14. Understand that peace isn't achieved through the lazy nature of dull-witted people; it's the rightful effort of individuals that is said to ensure their well-being in both this life and the next.
15. And that one should make his way out of the pit of this world by force of his energy and diligence, just as the lion breaks out from his cage.
15. And that one should find a way out of the struggles of this world through their own effort and hard work, just like the lion breaks free from its cage.
16. One must ponder in himself every day that his body is subject to corruption, his beastly acts must be kept backward and man like acts put forward.
16. One should reflect each day that their body is prone to decay, while their animalistic behaviors should be held in check and their human qualities should take precedence.
17. It is our good exertions that are attended by good results as the bad ones are followed by bad consequences. Chance is a mere meaningless word.
17. Our positive efforts lead to positive outcomes, just as negative actions result in negative consequences. Luck is just an empty term.
18. Do not make your bloom of youth useless as ashes by sitting idly at home and enjoying the bliss of the harem like a worm in the sore.
18. Don’t let the vibrancy of your youth go to waste like ashes by sitting around at home and reveling in the comfort of a harem like a worm in a sore.
19. He who has no reliance on present objects, but depends upon suppositions of the past, is as a man flying for fear of his own hands supposing them as snakes.
19. Someone who doesn't trust what is right in front of them but relies on ideas from the past is like a person running away in fear of their own hands, thinking they're snakes.
20. It is a pleasure to men of perverted understandings to think themselves guided by their fortunes, prosperity flies away far off from such men who depend on their fortunes.
20. It gives pleasure to people with twisted views to believe they are led by luck, while success stays far away from those who rely on it.
21. Therefore let a man diligently apply himself first to (the cultivation of) his reason, and then investigate into the works of abstruse spiritual knowledge.
21. So, a person should first focus on developing their reasoning skills and then explore the deeper aspects of spiritual knowledge.
22. Those who do not set their hearts to acts according to the dictates of the sástras, but exert themselves otherwise to gain (their ends), are accursed as mad men for their vain attempts.
22. Those who don’t align their actions with the guidance of the scriptures but instead strive in other ways to achieve their goals are considered foolish for their pointless efforts.
[Pg 144]
[Pg 144]
23. Thinking there is no end of exertions one declines to take the pains (after anything), and says that, no pains can bring out a gem from a stone (or oil from water).
23. Believing that there’s no limit to effort, one avoids putting in the work (after anything) and claims that no effort can extract a gem from a rock (or oil from water).
24. Know that there is a limitation both of human lot and exertion, as of all other things as a pot or picture having a (limited capacity and length).
24. Understand that there is a limit to what humans can experience and achieve, just like any other object, such as a pot or a picture, which has a specific size and scope.
25. And that it is by means of good conduct derived from best precepts and the company of the good, that one succeeds to his object, and a disposition that breaks loose of these (bounds), is sure to fall to the contrary (extreme of) ruin.
25. It's through good behavior based on the best principles and by surrounding oneself with good people that one achieves their goals. However, a mindset that deviates from these principles is bound to lead to failure.
26. Again any man who conducts himself in the right course of action, never fails in his attempts at any time.
26. Once more, anyone who acts in the right way never fails in their efforts at any time.
27. Some among the best of men, who had been reduced to misery by their poverty and helplessness, have again risen to the eminence of Indra by exertion of their manhood.
27. Some of the greatest men, who had fallen into hardship due to their poverty and helplessness, have risen again to the greatness of Indra through their determination and strength.
28. By learning the Sástras well from boyhood, by keeping company with the good, and by possession of good qualities, as also by diligent application, a man is sure to gain his object.
28. By studying the Sástras thoroughly from a young age, surrounding himself with good people, having positive qualities, and applying himself diligently, a man will definitely achieve his goals.
29. It has been seen, known, heard, and experienced (by us) that acts are rewarded with success; and they are dull-headed who think of obtaining it from fortune or by chance.
29. It has been seen, known, heard, and experienced (by us) that actions are rewarded with success; and those who believe they can achieve it through luck or randomness are being foolish.
30. Had there not been the folly of idleness in this world, what man would fail either to be rich or learned? It is by reason of idleness that this earth is filled to its utmost limit of the sea with indigent and beastly men.
30. If it weren’t for the foolishness of being lazy in this world, what man wouldn’t either be wealthy or knowledgeable? It’s because of laziness that this earth is packed to the brim with poor and uncivilized people.
31. Let a man after passing his childhood, and getting rid of its false and idle playfulness and when he has attained the age of youthful vigour, apply himself diligently to the company of wise men, and to the cultivation of his understanding by a knowledge of the Sástras and their meanings, and by scanning well his own faults and qualities.
31. Once a man has moved past his childhood and shed its false and frivolous playfulness, and when he reaches the age of youthful vigor, he should focus on surrounding himself with wise individuals and working hard to improve his understanding through studying the scriptures and their meanings, as well as carefully examining his own flaws and qualities.
32. Válmíki said:—After the sage had said these sayings, the day passed away, and the sages went to bathe after taking leave of the assembly, where they joined again with the rising beams of the sun dispelling the gloom of night.
32. Válmíki said:—After the sage shared these words, the day went by, and the sages went to bathe after saying goodbye to the gathering, where they reunited with the sun’s rising rays that chased away the darkness of the night.
[Pg 145]
[Pg 145]
CHAPTER VI.
Refuting Fatalism.
Vasishtha resumed saying:—
Vasishtha continued:—
Now fate being no other than the result of our actions of the former state of our existence, it is possible to leave it at a distance, and to extricate one’s self (from its fetters) by betaking himself to good company and study of moral Sástras.
Now, fate is just the outcome of the actions from our past, so it's possible to put it aside and free oneself from its constraints by surrounding oneself with good company and studying moral texts.
2. Whatever one attempts to do, he readily meets with its reward: this being the effect of exertion. Fate is no other but the same thing.
2. No matter what you try to do, you quickly face the consequences: that’s just how hard work works. Destiny is essentially the same thing.
3. Men laboring hard, are heard to exclaim “O how painful it is”: so men suffering under fate cry out “O hard is fate!” (so the one is as bad as the other).
3. Men working hard are heard to say, “Oh, how painful this is!” Similarly, men suffering from their fate shout, “Oh, fate is so harsh!” (one is just as bad as the other).
4. Thus then fate being no other than a name for our past actions, it is as easily overcome (by present acts) as a boy (is subdued) by an adult youth.
4. So, fate is just a term for our past actions, and it's just as easy to change (with present actions) as it is for a boy to be overpowered by an older young man.
5. As some bad conduct of yesterday is corrected by proper behaviour of the present day, so the anterior fate is removed by (posterior) acts.
5. Just as some bad behavior from the past is fixed by appropriate actions today, past consequences can be changed by future actions.
6. Those carnal minded libertines who do not try the means (of reforming their fate), but depend upon the favor of fortune, are perverted in their nature and marked for misery.
6. Those pleasure-seeking individuals who don't make an effort to change their situation but rely on luck are twisted in their character and destined for unhappiness.
7. Thus if the acts of manliness are capable of forefending one’s misfortunes, it must be acknowledged that manliness which destroys the other, is the mightier of the two.
7. So if acts of bravery can protect you from misfortunes, it must be recognized that the kind of bravery that harms others is stronger than the other.
8. As of two fruits growing on the same fore-stalk, the one is found to be empty within and the other full of juice, so the fruit of fate is rendered abortive by that of manliness.
8. Just like two fruits growing on the same stem, one being hollow inside and the other full of juice, the outcome of fate is spoiled by the actions of manliness.
9. Seeing the decay of the best things in the world, we must own the predominant power of the cause of this decay.
9. Observing the deterioration of the greatest things in the world, we must acknowledge the main force behind this decay.
10. Like two rams our fate and exertions are fighting with one another, wherein the victory is always on the side of the stronger.
10. Like two rams, our fate and efforts are battling against each other, with the victory always going to the stronger side.
[Pg 146]
[Pg 146]
11. In the case of the royal elephant’s taking up a beggar boy for being made the ruler (of a country), its cause is to be attributed more to the vote of the country-men and citizens (than to chance or fortune).
11. In the case of the royal elephant choosing a beggar boy to become the ruler of a country, this is more due to the decision of the people and citizens than to luck or fate.
12. As a man takes his food and grinds it under his teeth, so is one (depending on fate) crushed by the stronger party relying on his exertions.
12. Just like a man chews his food between his teeth, so is someone (at the mercy of fate) crushed by the stronger party depending on their efforts.
13. Inferior servants are thus employed like clods of earth by their more active masters in any work they like.
13. Unskilled workers are therefore used like lumps of dirt by their more capable employers in whatever tasks they choose.
14. Silly and impotent men seeing the strong thriving by their exertions whether apparent or unseen, are apt to attribute it to their good fortune (instead of their diligence).
14. Foolish and ineffective men, noticing the strong succeed because of their efforts, whether visible or not, are likely to credit it to luck (rather than their hard work).
15. The strong efforts of men truly constitute their presiding fortune, and these two are viewed alike by the wise.
15. The hard work of people really shapes their destiny, and the wise see both as equal.
16. In the case of the (aforesaid) beggar boy’s installation to the ruling and protection of the people of a realm, the unanimous concurrence of the law and ministers, of the elephant and citizens (is to be taken as the chief cause).
16. In the case of the mentioned beggar boy being appointed to lead and protect the people of a kingdom, the collective agreement of the law, ministers, the elephant, and citizens is considered the main reason.
17. Should the beggar boy be ever elected for a ruler by the royal elephant itself (without the assent of men), in that case it is to be attributed to the boy’s good fortune only (because there was no sensible exertion on his side).
17. If the beggar boy is ever elected as a ruler by the royal elephant itself (without the approval of the people), it should be credited solely to the boy's good luck (since he didn't make any sensible effort on his part).
18. Present acts destroy those of the past life and so also the vice-versa comes to pass; but the exertions of a man are undoubtedly successful (at all times).
18. Current actions erase those from the past, and the opposite is also true; however, a person's efforts are definitely effective (at all times).
19. Of these two powers that of the present state is manifestly superior to the other; hence it is as possible to overcome the past by the present, as to lick a boy by an adult.
19. Of these two powers, the present state is clearly stronger than the other; therefore, it's just as possible to overcome the past with the present as it is for an adult to overpower a child.
20. As a hail shower lays waste the cultivation of a whole year, so also doth the predominant fate sometimes overpower the attempts of this life.
20. Just like a hailstorm can destroy an entire year’s worth of crops, sometimes the overwhelming force of fate can crush our efforts in this life.
21. However it does not behoove us to be sorry at the loss of our long earned treasure (as of the harvest), for what avails our sorrow at what is beyond our control.
21. However, it's not worth it for us to feel sorry about the loss of our hard-earned treasure (like the harvest), because what good is our sorrow over things that are beyond our control.
[Pg 147]
[Pg 147]
22. If I should sorrow for what I have not the power to prevent, I must then weep all the days of my life because I am not to be spared by death.
22. If I were to grieve over what I can't change, I would have to cry every day for the rest of my life because I can't escape death.
23. All our acts are subject to their proper time and place, and to the modes of their operation and combination according to the course of nature; hence it is that the more diligent are the most successful (everywhere).
23. All our actions depend on the right time and place, as well as the ways they work and come together according to the natural order; that's why those who are more diligent tend to be the most successful (everywhere).
24. We ought therefore to rely in our exertions and clearness of understanding by the help of Sástras and association with the wise, for fording over the ocean of this world.
24. We should therefore lean on our efforts and clarity of understanding with the help of scriptures and connections with the wise, to navigate the ocean of this world.
25. Actions of the past and present lives are the two fruit trees growing in the garden of humanity; of which the one that is cultivated best, thrives and fructifies the most.
25. The actions from our past and present are like two fruit trees growing in the garden of humanity; the one that we nurture the most flourishes and bears the most fruit.
26. He who is unable to overcome his false fate by his best exertions (in this life), is no better than an ignorant beast that has no power over its pain or pleasure.
26. Someone who can't rise above their doomed situation with their best efforts in this life is no better than an ignorant animal that can't control its pain or pleasure.
27. He who thinks of going to heaven or hell by the will of the Maker, is also a slave to destiny and no better than a beast.
27. Anyone who believes they can go to heaven or hell just by the Maker's will is also a slave to fate and no better than an animal.
28. The man of a noble mind and one employed in acts of goodness, breaks off from the errors of the world as a lion from its cage.
28. A person with a noble mind who is engaged in acts of kindness breaks free from the mistakes of the world like a lion escaping its cage.
29. Those who vainly imagine themselves to be led about by some (supernatural power), and so slight their necessary duties, are to be shunned at a distance as the mean and base.
29. Those who foolishly believe they are guided by some supernatural power and neglect their important responsibilities should be avoided from afar as people of low character.
30. There are thousands of acts that are attended with gain or loss to their doers; but it is the duty of man to do what is right whether they are pleasant or painful.
30. There are thousands of actions that come with gains or losses for the people who take them; however, it is a person's responsibility to do what is right, whether it feels good or hurts.
31. He who does not transgress the bounds of law, nor forsake the duties (of his race), is attended by every blessing abundant as the pearls in the sea.
31. Whoever stays within the limits of the law and fulfills their responsibilities to their community will be surrounded by blessings as plentiful as the pearls in the ocean.
32. Devoted diligence in acts leading to one’s object, is termed to be his manliness by the wise; and that being guided by the Sástra leads to his success.
32. The wise call dedicated effort toward achieving one's goals a sign of true manliness, and following the teachings of the scriptures leads to success.
33. An act accompanied by exertion, is of itself the accomplisher of one’s object, and the company of the wise and study[Pg 148] of good books serve to raise a man by brightening his understanding.
33. An action that involves effort is, in itself, what helps you achieve your goals, and being around wise people and studying good books helps to elevate a person by improving their understanding. [Pg 148]
34. The infinite happiness or a tranquil spirit is known as the Summum bonum by the wise; and those good works are fit for study which lead to that state.
34. The ultimate happiness or a peaceful mind is referred to as the Summum bonum by the wise; and those good deeds are worth examining that lead to that state.
35. The acts of our former lives constitute what we call our destiny, and they return to us from the region of the gods, for our good in both worlds.
35. The things we did in our past lives make up what we call our destiny, and they come back to us from the realm of the gods, for our benefit in both worlds.
36. We blame the fate which is a creation of the fancy of the ignorant, who by their adoration of the same come to meet their destruction.
36. We blame fate, which is something imagined by the ignorant, who, by revering it, end up bringing about their own downfall.
37. One benefits himself always by his activity in both worlds, as his good acts of to-day gives a grace to those of yesterday.
37. One always benefits himself through his actions in both worlds, as his good deeds today give grace to those of yesterday.
38. Whoso therefore applies himself with diligence to his acts, reaps their fruits like that of an Amalaki in his palm, which though it is within his grasp, yet it could not be obtained without the cost of some labour:
38. So whoever works hard at their actions will enjoy the results, just like with an Amalaki in their hand; even though it’s within reach, you still have to put in some effort to get it:
39. It is the ignorant only that depart from the beaten path, and fall into the error of fatalism. Therefore give up that false faith in an unreal fate, which is a mere creation of the imagination and devoid of any cause or effect; and apply to your manly exertions.
39. Only those who lack knowledge stray from the well-trodden path and fall into the trap of fatalism. So, let go of that misguided belief in a fake fate, which is just a product of your imagination and has no real cause or effect; instead, focus on your efforts.
40. The fruit of following the Sástras and observing the good customs and local usages, is long known (to be wholesome), as exciting the heart and the exertion of the limbs to action. This it is what they called “manly activity.”
40. The benefits of following the Sástras and observing good customs and local traditions have long been recognized as beneficial, as they inspire the heart and motivate the body to take action. This is what they referred to as “manly activity.”
41. All wise men after discussion of the subject of fate and acts, have applied themselves to activity by utter rejection of fatality, and accomplished their ends by attendance on the good and wise.
41. All wise people, after discussing fate and actions, have focused on taking action by completely rejecting fatalism, achieving their goals by being around the good and wise.
42. Knowing the efficacy of activity, every one should betake himself to his personal exertions, and attain to his highest perfection by attending to good Sástras and the wise counsels of learned men.
42. Understanding the effectiveness of effort, everyone should focus on their own work and strive for their best self by following good teachings and the wise advice of knowledgeable individuals.
[Pg 149]
[Pg 149]
43. And knowing the bondage of our births to be full of pain, let people strive for the exercise of their activities, and obtain the true and sweet blessing of tranquility by their attendance on the wise.
43. Knowing that the struggles of our lives are filled with pain, let people work hard in their endeavors and find the true and sweet blessing of peace through their engagement with the wise.
[Pg 150]
[Pg 150]
CHAPTER VII.
On the Importance of Activity.
Having obtained a body free from disease and a mind free from trouble, one should try to know the knowable to prevent his further birth (in this world).
Having achieved a body without illness and a mind without worries, one should seek to understand the things that can be known to avoid further rebirth (in this world).
2. Whoso wishes to avert his destiny by means of his activity, obtains the acme of his wishes both in this world as well as in the next.
2. Whoever wants to change their fate through their actions achieves the highest of their desires in both this life and the next.
3. But whoever is averse to assiduity and relies in his luck, he is an enemy to his own soul, and sacrifices all his virtues, riches and hopes (to his idleness).
3. But anyone who shies away from hard work and depends on luck is an enemy to their own well-being and sacrifices all their virtues, wealth, and dreams to their laziness.
4. It is the exercise of our sensuous and mental faculties as also of the members of the body, which are the different modes of our exertions, that leads us to success.
4. It's the use of our physical and mental abilities, along with our body's movements, which are the various ways we put in effort, that leads us to success.
5. Our perceptions are the cause of our mental activity, and this actuates the body to action, whereby we obtain the fruits of our desire.
5. Our perceptions drive our thoughts, which then motivate our bodies to act, allowing us to achieve what we desire.
6. In whatever case there is some act (enjoined in the Sástra), it points us to our exertions and never to destiny. Even children are well aware of this.
6. In any situation where there is a prescribed action (as stated in the Sástra), it directs us towards our efforts and never to fate. Even kids understand this.
7. It was by the exercise of their exertions that Divaspati (Jupiter) became the lord of gods, and Sukra obtained the preceptorship of demons.
7. It was through their efforts that Divaspati (Jupiter) became the ruler of the gods, and Sukra became the teacher of the demons.
8. There have been many weak, poor and miserable men, who have by means of their manly exertions become equal to Indra himself.
8. Many weak, poor, and miserable men have, through their strong efforts, become equal to Indra himself.
9. So also there have been many great men on earth, who after enjoyment of a great many extraordinary things and luxuries here, have become guests in hell for want of the exercise of their manly virtues.
9. There have also been many great men on earth who, after experiencing a lot of extraordinary things and luxuries, have ended up in hell because they didn't exercise their manly virtues.
10. In this manner have all beings evaded the effects of their[Pg 151] various states of want and opulence by means of their own exertions (in the right way).
10. In this way, all beings have avoided the consequences of their[Pg 151] different levels of need and abundance through their own efforts (in the right way).
11. There are three fold benefits derived from the study of books, from lectures of a preceptor, and from one’s own industry, all of which are attendant on our exertions and not destiny.
11. There are three benefits gained from studying books, listening to a teacher’s lectures, and putting in your own effort, all of which come from our hard work and not from fate.
12. This is the long and short of all the Sástras, that diligence preserves our minds from all evils, by employing them to whatever is good and right.
12. The bottom line of all the Sástras is that being diligent keeps our minds safe from all negativity by focusing them on what is good and right.
13. To apply with diligence to whatever is excellent, not low or mean and not liable to loss or decay, is the precept of parents and preceptors to their sons and pupils.
13. To diligently pursue whatever is excellent, instead of what is low or trivial and not subject to loss or decline, is the advice given by parents and teachers to their children and students.
14. I get the immediate fruit of my labour in proportion to my exertion: hence I say, I enjoy the fruit of my labour and not of fortune.
14. I get the direct results of my work based on how much effort I put in; that’s why I say, I enjoy the results of my work and not luck.
15. Activity gives us success and it is this that elevates the intelligent. But men of little understandings rely only in fortune in their miserable state.
15. Action brings us success, and it's this that lifts the smart ones. But those with limited understanding just depend on luck in their unfortunate situation.
16. We have ocular evidence (of the efficacy) of activity every day, in the instances of men travelling in distant countries (for the sake of gain).
16. We have visual proof (of its effectiveness) of activity every day, in examples of people traveling to far-off countries (for profit).
17. He that eats becomes satiate and not who starves: so he who walks is said to proceed and not one who rests: and in like manner whoso speaks is called a speaker and not the silent man: thus action makes the man.
17. The one who eats feels full, but not the one who starves: similarly, the one who walks is considered to be moving, not the one who is resting: and in the same way, whoever speaks is known as a speaker, not the person who is silent: therefore, it's action that defines a person.
18. Wise men escape from great difficulties by means of their exertions; but not so the mistaken fatalist by his fruitless inertness.
18. Wise people overcome major challenges through their efforts; unlike the misguided fatalist, who remains stuck in useless inaction.
19. Whoso acts in any manner, gets his reward accordingly; but the restive man has nothing to expect anywhere.
19. Whoever acts in any way will get their reward accordingly; but the restless person has nothing to expect anywhere.
20. By well directed industry a man reaps the best reward, as he meets with its reverse by his misapplied labour: think upon this O Ráma! and do as you like.
20. With focused effort, a person gains the greatest reward, while misdirected work leads to the opposite outcome: reflect on this, O Ráma! and do as you wish.
21. The reward of industry which a man meets with sooner or later at any time or place, the same is said by the wise to be his fortune.
21. The reward for hard work that a person encounters sooner or later, no matter when or where, is what the wise refer to as their fortune.
[Pg 152]
[Pg 152]
22. No one can see his fortune, nor has any body ever seen the same, nor is there such a thing to be found in any world: it is but the merit of our acts here which they place in the other world.
22. No one can see their fortune, nor has anyone ever seen it, nor is there any such thing found in any world: it is only the merit of our actions here that they attribute to the other world.
23. A man is born on earth to grow up and decay in his time, and no destiny is seen therein in the same way as his childhood, youth and old age.
23. A man is born on earth to grow up and eventually age, and there’s no destiny in this that stands out like his childhood, youth, and old age.
24. One’s application to diligence and action for the attainment of an object, is known by the term exertion by the wise, whereby all things are accomplished (and which is no destiny).
24. The effort put into diligence and action to achieve a goal is referred to as exertion by the wise, through which everything is accomplished (and which is not fate).
25. One’s going from one place to another, his holding a thing in the hand, and the movement of his limbs, are all the acts of his exertion and not his destiny.
25. Going from one place to another, holding something in hand, and moving his limbs are all actions of his effort and not his fate.
26. There is another kind of propensity to acts productive of evil; this sort of action is likened to the attempt of a mad man which yields no good.
26. There's another tendency toward actions that lead to harm; this type of behavior is compared to the efforts of a madman that result in nothing good.
27. Men of acute understandings raise themselves to elevation, by their association with the virtuous, study of good works and active employment to duties tending to their own good.
27. Men with sharp minds elevate themselves by surrounding themselves with virtuous people, studying good deeds, and actively engaging in responsibilities that benefit their own well-being.
28. The boundless joy arising from equanimity, is said to constitute one’s Summum bonum (upon earth). This blessing also results from a man’s diligent application to the Sástras (and not from his destiny).
28. The immense joy that comes from calmness is said to be one's Summum bonum (on earth). This blessing also comes from a person's hard work with the Sástras (and not from their fate).
29. It is the understanding that leads to the knowledge of the Sástras, as it is the other that tends to our right understanding of things. Just so does the lotus serve to beautify a lake, as it is the lake which lends its grace to the lotus. (i.e. They serve mutually to assist each other).
29. It’s understanding that leads to knowing the Sástras, just like the other helps us properly comprehend things. Similarly, the lotus enhances the beauty of a lake, while the lake adds elegance to the lotus. (i.e. They mutually support each other).
30. It is also by virtue of one’s deep study and good company in youth, that a man attains his desirable objects afterwards (which are the results of his exertions).
30. It's through intense study and good company in youth that a person achieves their desired goals later on (which are the outcomes of their efforts).
31. It was by means of his activity that Vishnu had conquered the demons, and established the order of the world. It[Pg 153] was by this that he created the worlds none of which could be the work of fate.
31. Through his actions, Vishnu defeated the demons and established order in the world. It[Pg 153] was by this that he created the worlds, none of which could be attributed to chance.
32. Now, O lord of Raghu’s race! employ your efforts to the exertion of your manly activities in such a way in this earth, that you may live free from fear of being bitten by the serpentine people in this arbor of the world (i.e. crush the malice of your enemies).
32. Now, O lord of the Raghu dynasty! Put your energy into taking bold action in this world so that you can live without the fear of being harmed by your enemies in this garden of life (i.e., overcome the danger posed by your foes).
[Pg 154]
[Pg 154]
CHAPTER VIII.
Destiny Invalidation.
Vasishtha continued saying that:—
Vasishtha went on to say that:—
What does destiny mean, which has no form, nor act, no motion nor might, but is a false notion rooted in the (minds) of the ignorant.
What does destiny mean, which has no shape, no actions, no movement, and no power, but is a misleading idea held in the minds of the uninformed?
2. It is a word that has come into vogue from the idea of the future retribution of one’s past actions (or retributive justice) and the like, which is designated “destiny”.
2. It’s a word that has become popular from the idea of future consequences for one's past actions (or retributive justice) and similar concepts, which is called “destiny.”
3. From this the ignorant are led to believe that there is a thing as destiny: the inscrutability of which has led them to the fallacy as that of the supposition of a snake in a rope.
3. Because of this, the uninformed are led to think that destiny exists: its mystery has caused them to fall into the misunderstanding similar to believing there’s a snake in a rope.
4. As a past misdeed of yesterday is rectified by a good action of the following day, let this day therefore supercede the past, and employ yourself to-day to action.
4. Just like a mistake from yesterday can be fixed by a good deed today, let today replace the past, and focus on taking action now.
5. The perverted understanding that believes in a destiny grounded on its erroneous conception, may well enter into the fire from his conviction that it will not burn him unless it is so destined.
5. The twisted belief that trusts in a fate based on its mistaken idea may confidently walk into the fire, convinced it won’t burn him unless it's meant to be.
6. If destiny is the sole cause of every thing, why then should a man betake himself to his actions of bathing and making his offerings, sitting and walking, all of which may be done by his destiny.
6. If fate is the only reason for everything, then why should a person bother with actions like bathing, making offerings, sitting, and walking, all of which could be determined by their fate?
7. What then is the necessity of one’s advising another to do a thing when destiny is the director of all? Let then all be silent and say nothing to nobody.
7. So what's the point of telling someone to do something when fate is in charge of everything? Then let's all be quiet and not say anything to anyone.
8. There is no one to be seen on earth that is motionless except the bodies of the dead; and if it is action that produces anything, it is useless to believe in destiny.
8. There's no one on earth who is motionless except for the bodies of the dead; and if action is what creates anything, then believing in fate is pointless.
9. Nor is there any co-operative power of the invisible destiny perceptible in the actions of men, whence it is but a meaningless word.
9. Nor is there any cooperative force of unseen fate evident in what people do, making it just a meaningless term.
[Pg 155]
[Pg 155]
10. Two things as the implements and members of the body being joined together, have each their several action (as that of the pen and razor and the hand in writing and shaving); but the hand being wanted, nothing can be done by destiny (with its having those tools).
10. Two things, like the tools and parts of the body that are connected, each have their own function (like a pen and a razor, and the hand used for writing and shaving); but without the hand, nothing can be accomplished by fate (even with those tools).
11. There is no such clear idea of a destiny like those of the mind and intellect, even in the (illiterate) cow-herd or in the (learned) pandit. Hence it is a mere non-entity.
11. There isn't a clear concept of destiny like there is in the mind and intellect, whether in the illiterate cowherd or the learned scholar. Therefore, it's just an illusion.
12. If the concept of destiny be other (than that of an agent), it must mean something else; or if it be the same thing (with the agent) why then give it a different name (as destiny)? If it be proved to be an imaginary term, then why not imagine your exertion to be agent (of your action)?
12. If the idea of destiny is different from that of an agent, it must refer to something else; or if it’s the same as the agent, then why call it something different (like destiny)? If it’s shown to be just a made-up term, then why not consider your effort as the agent of your actions?
13. The immaterial destiny like vacuity has no connection with the material body. If it had a form or figure it would be visible (to some one or other); hence destiny is a nullity.
13. The non-physical destiny, much like emptiness, has no ties to the physical body. If it had shape or form, it would be seen by someone; therefore, destiny is meaningless.
14. If destiny is the main spring of the movements of all beings in the three worlds, then let all creatures rest at ease (with the assurance) that destiny will perform their parts.
14. If fate is the driving force behind all beings in the three worlds, then let all creatures relax knowing that fate will take care of their roles.
15. The belief that we are guided by destiny and do as we are led to do, is a deception and an allegation (of self excuse); in fact there is no such thing as destiny.
15. The belief that we're guided by destiny and just do what we're meant to do is a trick and a excuse we tell ourselves; in reality, destiny doesn't exist.
16. It is the fool that fancies to himself a destiny and relies on it to his own disadvantage; while the intelligent raise themselves to better states by means of their exertion.
16. It's the fool who thinks he has a destiny and depends on it to his own detriment; meanwhile, the smart people lift themselves to better circumstances through their hard work.
17. Say who is there among the mighty and brave, the intelligent and learned, that looks or waits upon destiny in this world?
17. Who among the strong and courageous, the smart and knowledgeable, actually looks to or waits on fate in this world?
18. Destiny may be said good, if it can have the power of saving a man from being beheaded, whom fortune-tellers had pronounced by their calculation to be long lived.
18. Destiny can be considered favorable if it has the ability to save a man from being beheaded, even when fortune-tellers predicted through their calculations that he would live a long life.
19. Again, O Rághava, should one who is foretold by his fortune-teller to become a learned man, attain his learning without being taught in it, then may we believe fortune to be true.
19. Once more, O Rághava, if someone who is predicted by their fortune-teller to become knowledgeable achieves that knowledge without any formal teaching, then we can consider fortune to be accurate.
[Pg 156]
[Pg 156]
20. Mark, O Ráma! how the sage Viswámitra has cast away his destiny at a distance; and attained to Brahmahood by his own exertions.
20. Mark, O Rama! how the sage Vishwamitra has rejected his fate from afar; and achieved Brahmahood through his own efforts.
21. Look at us and others who have become sages, that it was by our industry we became aeronauts or wanderers in the etherial regions.
21. Look at us and others who have become wise, realizing that it was through our hard work that we became explorers or travelers in the skies.
22. Remember, O Ráma, how the chiefs of the Dánava race, have established their empires on earth by their prowess, and by discarding their destinies altogether.
22. Remember, Ráma, how the leaders of the Dánava race have built their empires on earth through their strength and by completely ignoring their fates.
23. Look again how the chiefs of gods have wrested the extensive earth from those demons by their valourous deeds of slaying and harassing them (in battle).
23. Look again at how the leaders of the gods have taken the vast earth from those demons through their brave acts of fighting and defeating them in battle.
24. See Ráma! how they make handsome wicker vessels (of bamboo work) for the holding of water by their own industry, and without the aid of any destiny to the completion of the same.
24. Look at Ráma! See how they create beautiful wicker baskets (made from bamboo) for holding water through their own efforts, without relying on fate for their completion.
25. In all our works of giving and receiving, walking, resting and the like, we see no causality of destiny in their completion, as we see of medicines (in healing diseases).
25. In everything we do—giving and receiving, walking, resting, and so on—we don't see any sense of fate determining their outcome, unlike how we perceive the role of medicine in curing illnesses.
26. Therefore O Ráma, give up this destiny of your mistaken fancy; which is in reality devoid of its cause or effect, and is a false and ideal nullity; and betake yourself to your best exertions.
26. So, O Rama, let go of this fate shaped by your misguided dreams; it really lacks any true cause or effect and is just an illusion; instead, focus on your best efforts.
[Pg 157]
[Pg 157]
CHAPTER IX.
Investigation of Actions.
Ráma asked:—
Ráma asked:—
“Will you Sir, that art versed in all knowledge, kindly explain the true sense of destiny in popular use.”
“Will you, Sir, who are knowledgeable about everything, please explain the true meaning of destiny as it's commonly understood?”
2. Vasistha replied:—It is a man’s activity and no other, O Rághava, that is the cause of all his actions, and the recipient of their consequence, wherein destiny has nothing to do.
2. Vasistha replied:—It's a person's actions and no one else's, O Rághava, that drive all his deeds and determine their outcomes, where fate plays no part.
3. Destiny is a mere imaginary thing, which neither exists nor acts nor feels (their effects). It is neither seen nor regarded (by any body).
3. Destiny is just an imaginary concept that doesn’t exist, doesn’t act, and doesn’t feel (its effects). It’s neither seen nor considered (by anyone).
4. The good or bad result which proceeds from the accomplished acts of successful activity, is expressed by the word destiny.
4. The good or bad outcome that comes from the completed actions of successful activity is expressed by the word destiny.
5. The wished for and unwished for consequences resulting from the good and bad deeds of human activity, are termed the effects of destiny by people.
5. The consequences that people hope for and those they don’t hope for, stemming from the good and bad actions of human behavior, are referred to as the effects of destiny.
6. Human activity which is the only cause of some unavoidable future consequence, is called as destiny by the majority of mankind.
6. Human activity, which is the sole cause of unavoidable future consequences, is referred to as destiny by most people.
7. Truly, O Rághava! destiny though void as vacuity, appears as real to some body, who thinks it to be an active agent, while others know it to be inactive.
7. Truly, O Rághava! Destiny, though empty as nothingness, seems real to some who believe it is an active force, while others understand it to be inactive.
8. Again destiny is a mere saying uttered by men upon the result of some good or bad effect of their actual exertion, that “it is this which has produced the other.”
8. Again, destiny is just a word used by people to describe the outcome of their efforts, whether positive or negative, as in, “this is what caused that.”
9. It is my belief and I have known it for certain that, destiny is no more than the word uttered by people upon their attainment of the object of their exertions.
9. I believe, and I know for sure, that destiny is just the word people use when they achieve what they’ve worked for.
10. Destiny is that word of consolation which is uttered by men, as significant of the good or evil which they meet with and which they call to be the effect of the other.
10. Destiny is that comforting word that people use, reflecting the good or bad experiences they encounter and attribute to something else.
[Pg 158]
[Pg 158]
11. Ráma asked:—How is it sir, that you who are all wise, do now contradict your own assertion that destiny is the result of the stock of our former acts (of past life)?
11. Ráma asked, "How is it, sir, that you, who are all-knowing, now contradict your own statement that destiny is a result of our past actions?"
12. Vasishtha answered saying:—Well said O Ráma! you know every thing; but hear me tell you the whole of it, whereby you will have a firm belief in the nullity of destiny.
12. Vasishtha replied, "Well said, O Rama! You know everything; but let me explain it all to you, so you'll have a strong belief in the idea that destiny is insignificant."
13. All the various desires which men may have entertained in their minds before, even those come to be accounted as his deeds (or mental actions) at last.
13. All the different desires that people may have had in their minds before eventually come to be regarded as their actions (or mental actions) in the end.
14. All animals are seen also to act according to their desires, and to do nothing to which an inclination was wanting in their natures.
14. All animals are observed to act based on their desires and to avoid anything that their nature doesn't incline them to do.
15. As the villager goes to his village and the townsman comes to the town: so it is the nature of the desire that leads men to their particular acts.
15. Just as the villager heads back to his village and the townsman arrives in town, so too is it the nature of desire that drives people to their specific actions.
16. The keen and firm resolution with which an act was done in the former state of life, that verily is termed destiny in the successive births, or generations of living beings.
16. The strong and unwavering determination with which an action was performed in a previous life is what we call destiny in the subsequent births or generations of living beings.
17. Thus are the acts of all active beings conformable with their natures, and the actions of men are in accordance to their desires, the desire is no other than the mind itself, and the mind is self-same with the human soul.
17. So, the actions of all living beings match their natures, and people's actions align with their desires; desire is nothing more than the mind, and the mind is the same as the human soul.
18. The mind is the soul and cause of all acts which they call the doings of destiny, certainly there is no other thing as destiny beside the mind.
18. The mind is the soul and the reason behind all actions that people refer to as destiny; there is truly nothing else that constitutes destiny besides the mind.
19. This mind is verily the living soul, which acts as it desires, and enjoys accordingly the fruits thereof, and is same with destiny.
19. This mind is truly the living soul, which acts as it wishes and enjoys the results of those actions, and is one with destiny.
20. Know Ráma that the mind, the heart, desire, action and destiny are synonymous terms, and applied by the virtuous to the unascertainable soul (evolved in these forms).
20. Understand Ráma that the mind, the heart, desire, action, and destiny are interchangeable terms, and are used by the virtuous to refer to the mysterious soul (developed in these forms).
21. Now whatever the so named soul undertakes to do continually and with a firm resolution, it obtains the fruit thereof accordingly.
21. Now whatever the so-called soul decides to do consistently and with a strong determination, it achieves the results accordingly.
22. It is by means of the activity or exertion of this soul,[Pg 159] and by no other means, O support of Raghu’s race, that it obtains everything, and may it lead you to your good only.
22. It is through the efforts of this soul,[Pg 159] and no other way, O protector of Raghu’s lineage, that it achieves everything, and may it bring you only good.
23. Ráma said:—Being caught in the net of my pre-existent desire, I remain a captive to them and do as they lead me to. Say then, O sage what else I can do.
23. Ráma said:—Caught in the web of my past desires, I remain a prisoner to them and follow wherever they take me. So tell me, O wise one, what else can I do?
24. Vasishtha replied:—So then O Ráma, you will be able to reach to your lasting good, if you will but exert your activity for it, without which there is no other way to it.
24. Vasishtha replied:—So then O Rama, you can achieve your lasting good if you put in the effort for it, as there is no other way to get there.
25. These desires are of two kinds, some leading to good and others to evil. Hence the desire of one’s prior state must have been of one kind or other.
25. These desires fall into two categories: some lead to good outcomes and others lead to bad ones. Therefore, the desire from one’s previous state must have been one type or the other.
26. If you will be guided now by the pure desires (of your nature), you will be gradually led by means of your good acts to attain the state of your lasting welfare.
26. If you let your true desires guide you now, you will gradually be led through your good actions to achieve lasting happiness.
27. But if your wrong inclinations tend to lead you to difficulties, you must try your best to overcome such propensities perforce.
27. But if your bad habits lead you into trouble, you have to do your best to overcome those tendencies by all means.
28. You Ráma are wise and perfectly intelligent, and not composed of a dull (material) body only; now if you should be in need of another’s guidance to waken your intellect, say where lies your own intelligence.
28. You Ráma are wise and fully intelligent, not just made of a dull physical body; so if you need someone else to guide you to wake up your intellect, where is your own intelligence?
29. If you would have one to enlighten your understanding, say where is that another to illumine him, and who is the other to illuminate him also. Hence as no one is wholly devoid of understanding, let him improve it himself.
29. If you want someone to help you understand, say where is the other person to help him, and who is the other one to help him too. Since no one is completely lacking in understanding, let him improve it himself.
30. The current of our desires is flowing betwixt the two channels of good and evil; it must be by exertion of our activity that we must turn it to the right course.
30. The flow of our desires moves between the two paths of good and evil; we must actively work to steer it in the right direction.
31. You who are the mightiest of the mighty, must exert the force of your activity to turn your mind to a profitable course from its direction to the profitless.
31. You, who are the strongest of the strong, need to focus your efforts on guiding your thoughts towards something beneficial instead of wasting them on the unproductive.
32. By directing the mind to the right way from the wrong, it will take the right course and so the vice versa. But as human mind is as (tender as) a child, it must not be employed by force (but gentle measures).
32. By guiding the mind away from the wrong path and towards the right one, it will follow the right course, and the same goes for the opposite. However, since the human mind is as delicate as a child, it shouldn't be forced but should be encouraged with gentle methods.
[Pg 160]
[Pg 160]
33. The training of the child like that of the mind, is effected slowly by gentleness and indulgence, and not by force and hurry.
33. Training a child, just like training the mind, happens gradually through kindness and patience, not through force and rushing.
34. You have already by your constant practice, got a mastery over all your good and bad desires; you have hence forward to direct your tendencies to good only.
34. Through your consistent practice, you've gained control over all your positive and negative desires; now you need to focus your inclinations solely on what’s good.
35. O victorious Ráma! When by your pristine habits you have an aptitude to do what is good, learn that it is the result of your good nature.
35. O victorious Rama! When your pure habits make you inclined to do good, know that it's a reflection of your good nature.
36. O sinless Ráma, your desires are at present lying dormant in your mind, and require some practice to be employed only to the doing of good.
36. O sinless Rama, your desires are currently inactive in your mind and need some practice to focus only on doing good.
37. If you will not exert yourself at present to improve your dormant desires by constant practice, you can never expect to be happy.
37. If you don’t make an effort right now to develop your unused desires through regular practice, you can never expect to be happy.
38. When it is doubtful (to know the nature of the innate propensity), do you incline to what is good, and as you thrive in this, you shall have no evil to fear.
38. When you're unsure about your natural tendencies, lean towards what is good, and as you succeed in this, you won't have to fear any evil.
39. Whatever one practices, he becomes perfect in that in time; as studying from childhood makes the learned free from error.
39. Whatever you practice, you'll get good at it over time; just like how studying from a young age helps someone become knowledgeable and mistake-free.
40. When you have the good will in you, you must accomplish your purpose, by means of your activity and subjection of the organs of your body.
40. When you have good intentions, you need to achieve your goal through your actions and discipline over your body's abilities.
41. So long as your mind is imperfect and unacquainted with the state of divine truth, you must attend to your teacher, books and reasoning, and act according to their directions (in the paths of truth).
41. As long as your mind is not perfect and doesn't know the state of divine truth, you need to listen to your teacher, read books, and use reasoning, and follow their guidance (in the paths of truth).
42. Having first finished your acts and known the truth, you must abandon even your meritorious deeds, and all your desires with them.
42. Once you've completed your actions and understood the truth, you need to let go of even your good deeds and all your desires that come with them.
43. Having known by your good understanding, that the virtuous course led by honorable men is truly good, give particular attention to know the nature of God, then forsake even that (enquiry), and remain (silent) as a saint (muni).
43. Recognizing through your understanding that the noble path followed by honorable people is genuinely good, focus on understanding the nature of God, then set aside that inquiry and stay quiet like a saint (muni).
[Pg 161]
[Pg 161]
CHAPTER X.
Decline of Knowledge.
Vasistha resumed:—
Vasistha continued:—
This thing called destiny is as true as the reality of God. It is the cause of causes and effect of effects. (It is an attribute of God).
This thing called destiny is as real as the existence of God. It is the cause of all causes and the effect of all effects. (It is an attribute of God).
2. Now attend to my words and depend on your exertions, and intently apply your ever confident mind to the attainment of your chief good.
2. Now pay attention to my words and rely on your efforts, and focus your confident mind on achieving your greatest good.
3. Try your exertions to turn to your subjection the misleading senses from pursuing their objects.
3. Do your best to control your misleading senses and keep them from chasing after their objects.
4. I will now propound to you a code containing of the essence of the best means of liberation, which will confer the fruits of your exertions and lead you to your welfare in both worlds.
4. I will now present to you a code that captures the essence of the best ways to achieve freedom, which will reward your efforts and guide you to your well-being in both worlds.
5. Let them that have great minds, forsake their worldly desires in order to avoid their future births, and attend to these lectures with calm contentment (in their minds).
5. Those with great minds should give up their worldly desires to avoid future rebirths and engage in these lectures with peace and contentment.
6. Weigh well the meanings of the antecedent and subsequent propositions, repress your mind from its worldly cares, and dispose your self to equanimity for its inquiry after truth.
6. Carefully consider the meanings of the earlier and later statements, set aside your worldly concerns, and prepare yourself for a calm search for truth.
7. Hear me relate to you Ráma, the way to emancipation, which will remove your feelings of pain and pleasure, and become the surest means to lead you to supreme happiness.
7. Listen to me tell you, Ráma, the path to freedom that will take away your feelings of pain and pleasure, and become the most reliable way to bring you ultimate happiness.
8. On hearing this lecture on liberation in the company of all those reasonable men, you will know that highest state which is free from pain, and of which there is no termination.
8. After listening to this lecture on freedom with all those logical people, you'll understand that ultimate state that is free from suffering and never ends.
9. This was spoken of old in a former Kalpa age by Brahmá abiding in the Supreme spirit. It is the remover of all anxiety and giver of all comfort to the soul.
9. This was said long ago in a past Kalpa era by Brahmá residing in the Supreme spirit. It relieves all anxiety and provides comfort to the soul.
10. Ráma asked saying:—Say O Bráhman—that art my guide, what cause moved Brahmá himself of old to reveal this knowledge, and in what manner was it obtained by you.
10. Ráma asked, saying:—Tell me, O Bráhman, who is my guide, what prompted Brahmá in the past to share this knowledge, and how did you come to acquire it?
[Pg 162]
[Pg 162]
11. Vasishtha replied:—The supreme soul of infinite manifestations exists by itself; it passes through and supports the whole in the form of vacuity and understanding, and as light to all living beings.
11. Vasishtha replied:—The supreme soul of endless forms exists on its own; it permeates and supports everything in the form of emptiness and awareness, and shines as light to all living beings.
12. From him who remains the same (unaltered being) in his rest and motion, the great Vishnu was born, like a moving wave on the quiet waters of the sea.
12. From the one who is unchanging in both stillness and movement, the great Vishnu was born, like a moving wave on the calm sea.
13. Then was Brahmá produced from the lotus of his heart, having the mount Meru for its pericarp, and the points of the compass for its petals, and the stars for its pistils.
13. Then Brahmá emerged from the lotus in his heart, with Mount Meru as its center, the points of the compass as its petals, and the stars as its stamens.
14. He being beset by gods and sages acquainted with the Vedas and their significations, created all the worlds and the minds with their various thoughts.
14. Surrounded by gods and wise scholars familiar with the Vedas and their meanings, he created all the worlds and the minds with their diverse thoughts.
15. He then created the groups of men in the Bhárata division (India) in a corner of Jambudwípa (Asia), and subjected them to all manner of diseases and afflictions.
15. He then formed the groups of people in the Bhárata division (India) in a corner of Jambudwípa (Asia), and subjected them to all kinds of diseases and hardships.
16. They are also troubled with the possession and want of many things, and their subjection to dangers and diseases. Here all species of created beings are subjected to a variety of tribulations and afflictions.
16. They also struggle with having and wanting many things, along with facing dangers and illnesses. In this place, all types of living beings experience different kinds of troubles and hardships.
17. The lord and creator of worlds, seeing the misery of these people, felt compassion for them, as a father does for his children.
17. The lord and creator of worlds, witnessing the suffering of these people, felt compassion for them, just like a father feels for his children.
18. He then pondered within himself for a moment with intensity of thought and for the good of all creatures, how to exterminate the misery of these beings who were subjected to death and despair.
18. He then thought deeply for a moment about how to eliminate the suffering of those beings who were faced with death and despair, considering what was best for all creatures.
19. With this thought the lord god (Brahmá), established himself the rules of austerity, piety, charity, veracity and pilgrimage.
19. With this thought, the lord god (Brahmá) set up the rules for self-discipline, righteousness, generosity, truthfulness, and pilgrimage.
20. Having established these, the lord and creator again thought within himself, how to make an end of the many miseries of the men he had created.
20. After setting these up, the lord and creator once again pondered how to put an end to the numerous sufferings of the people he had created.
21. He thought upon self-extinction as the Supreme bliss, which was obtainable only through a knowledge of the Deity,[Pg 163] and whereby man might be exempted from repeated births and deaths.
21. He contemplated self-extinction as the ultimate happiness, attainable only through understanding the Deity,[Pg 163] allowing man to be free from the cycles of birth and death.
22. It was divine knowledge, he thought, the only means of men’s crossing over (the ocean) of this world; but austerity, charity and pilgrimage were no means to it. (But mere preparatives to knowledge).
22. He believed it was divine knowledge, the only way for people to cross over (the ocean) of this world; but austerity, charity, and pilgrimage were just preparations for knowledge.
23. Upon this said he “I will immediately make a new and sure bridge for the salvation of men and for their liberation from pain.”
23. After this, he said, “I will quickly create a new and reliable bridge for the salvation of humanity and to free them from suffering.”
24. Having thought so, the lord Brahmá sitting on the lotus, meditated in his mind, and produced me from himself.
24. After thinking this, Lord Brahmá, sitting on the lotus, contemplated in his mind and brought me forth from himself.
25. Being thus produced, I stood forthwith in the presence of my progenitor, as a wave rising from the sea leans towards it.
25. Having been created in this way, I immediately stood before my ancestor, like a wave rising from the sea leans toward it.
26. I then bowed down to the god who held a water-pot in one hand and a rosary in the other, with a pitcher and a bead of seeds in my either hand, and was thus addressed by him.
26. I then knelt before the god who held a water pot in one hand and a rosary in the other, with a pitcher and a bead of seeds in my other hands, and was spoken to by him.
27. Come my son said he, and then holding me with his hand, made me sit on the northern petal of his lotus of truth, which shone as bright as the moon amidst the silvery clouds.
27. "Come here, my son," he said, and then, holding my hand, made me sit on the northern petal of his lotus of truth, which shone as brightly as the moon among the silvery clouds.
28. Wearing the skin of an antelope, Brahmá my father, spoke to me who was in the like habit, with the voice of a gander addressing a stork (i.e. a talkative person addressing a mute one).
28. Wearing the skin of an antelope, my father Brahmá spoke to me in the same way, with the voice of a gander talking to a stork (i.e. a talkative person addressing a mute one).
29. He said “I will for a moment overpower thy ficklemindedness under a mist of insensibility, as a dark cloud overshadows the disk of the moon.”
29. He said, “I will for a moment overwhelm your indecision with a fog of numbness, just like a dark cloud covers the face of the moon.”
30. It was under this imprecation that I lost my reason and forgot every thing, even the clear idea I had of God.
30. It was under this curse that I lost my sanity and forgot everything, even the clear understanding I had of God.
31. I then became as helpless as one out of his wits, and came to be afflicted with distress and sorrow like an indigent person.
31. I then felt completely helpless and became overwhelmed with distress and sorrow, just like someone who is struggling financially.
32. Ah woeful is this world! said I, and how came evil to dwell in it? With these thoughts I remained in silence (pondering on the origin of evil).
32. Oh, how sad is this world! I said, and how did evil come to exist in it? With these thoughts, I stayed silent, thinking about the origin of evil.
33. Then he my father spoke to me saying: Ah my son, why[Pg 164] art thou so afflicted? Ask of me the remedy for thy affliction, and thou shalt become happy.
33. Then my father spoke to me, saying: Ah my son, why are you so troubled? Ask me for the solution to your troubles, and you will be happy.
34. Then the lord creator of all peoples was asked by me, seated as I had been on the gold-coloured leaflet of the lotus, about the medicine of worldly woes.
34. Then the lord, creator of all people, was asked by me, sitting as I had been on the gold-colored leaf of the lotus, about the remedy for worldly troubles.
35. How came, said I, O my lord, this world to be so full of misery, and how can people get rid of it, is what I ask of thee (to know).
35. How did this world become so full of misery, my lord? And how can people escape it? That's what I'm asking you to explain.
36. I then learnt the most holy wisdom which Bráhman my father delivered to me, and following his advice, I became quite composed (in my mind).
36. I then learned the most sacred wisdom that my father Bráhman taught me, and following his guidance, I became completely calm in my mind.
37. Then the Creator of the world and revealer of all causes, seeing me knowing the knowable and restored to my own natural state said:—
37. Then the Creator of the world and revealer of all reasons, seeing me knowing what can be known and returned to my true state said:—
38. I had turned thee to insanity my son, by an illusion, in order to make thee an enquirer into the essence of true knowledge for the welfare of mankind.
38. I drove you to madness, my son, with a trick, to make you seek out the true essence of knowledge for the benefit of humanity.
39. Now art thou released from the curse of illusion, and arrived to thy highest state of understanding. Thou hast become as one soul (with the Supreme), and art as pure gold (after its purification from dross).
39. Now you are free from the curse of illusion and have reached your highest level of understanding. You have become one with the Supreme and are as pure as gold after it's been refined.
40. Now shut thy heart against the world, and proceed to the land of Bharata on the surface of the earth for the good of mankind.
40. Now close your heart to the world and head to the land of Bharata on the surface of the earth for the benefit of humanity.
41. There employ thyself to ceremonial duties to the best of thy knowledge; and advise others to ritual acts in their proper order (of exoteric faith).
41. Focus on ceremonial duties to the best of your ability, and guide others in performing rituals in the correct order (of outward faith).
42. But such as are disgusted (with the world) in their hearts, and are rational with their elevated understandings, are to be counseled to esoteric knowledge which confers true felicity (to man).
42. However, those who are disillusioned with the world in their hearts and are clear-minded with their higher understanding should be guided towards deeper knowledge that brings true happiness to people.
43. Being thus appointed by him who was born in the lotus, I continue to abide herein throughout the succession of beings. (i.e. for ages).
43. Being appointed by the one who was born in the lotus, I continue to exist here through the cycle of beings. (i.e. for ages).
[Pg 165]
[Pg 165]
44. I have no duty to perform here, but live while I have to live free from all cares. I do my acts always with as tranquil a mind as it were in a state of sleep; I do my works with the body; but I do nothing here with my soul (which is fixed in God).
44. I don't have any obligations here; I just want to live freely without any worries. I carry out my actions with a calm mind, almost like I'm in a state of sleep; I do my tasks with my body, but I don't engage my soul here (which is focused on God).
[Pg 166]
[Pg 166]
CHAPTER XI.
On the Qualifications of the Inquirer and Lecturer.
Vasishtha continued:—
Vasishtha said:—
I have thus related to you fully about the descent of knowledge on earth, with the reason of my birth and the intention of the lotus born Brahmá (in making me his apostle).
I have completely shared with you the story of how knowledge came to earth, along with the reasons for my birth and the purpose of Brahmá, who was born from a lotus, in making me his messenger.
2. Now Ráma, as you are eager to learn the transcendental knowledge, and feel so great an anxiety for it in your mind, it must be the effect of your pristine merit.
2. Now Ráma, since you’re so eager to learn the spiritual knowledge and feel such a deep anxiety about it in your mind, it must be the result of your previous good deeds.
3. Ráma said:—How was it sir, that the Supreme lord felt a desire to send down knowledge on earth after his creation of it (and not along with it?)
3. Ráma said:—How is it, sir, that the Supreme Lord wanted to send knowledge to Earth after creating it (and not at the same time)?
4. Vasishtha replied:—This Brahmá is in his own nature the same with the Supreme Brahm, and is born in him, as a billow is born of the waters of the deep. (The co-eternal logos).
4. Vasishtha replied:—This Brahmá is essentially the same as the Supreme Brahm and is born from him, just like a wave emerges from the depths of the ocean. (The co-eternal logos).
5. This great lord saw the imperfection of his creation, and saw its whole course (at one view) in times past, present and future. (The perversion of mankind subsequent to their fall).
5. This great lord noticed the flaws in his creation and could see its entire journey (all at once) through the past, present, and future. (The corruption of humanity following their fall).
6. He saw the decay of ceremonial rites after the end of the Satya (golden) and other ages, and considering the error to which men were to fall afterward, he felt pity for their states (for want of sacrifices).
6. He observed the decline of ceremonial rituals after the end of the Satya (golden) age and other periods, and realizing the mistakes people would make later on, he felt compassion for their circumstances (due to a lack of sacrifices).
7. Then the Lord thought of endowing me with true knowledge, and sent me on the surface of the earth for dispelling the ignorance of mankind.
7. Then the Lord decided to give me real knowledge and sent me out into the world to clear up the ignorance of humanity.
8. Like me he has sent also some other great sages here, as Sanat Kumára, Nárada and many others also.
8. Like me, he has also sent some other great wise ones here, like Sanat Kumára, Nárada, and many others as well.
9. He has sent them all for the redemption of mankind from the fetters of their ignorance by a series of meritorious acts, and their progress in divine knowledge also.
9. He has sent them all to free humanity from the chains of ignorance through a series of commendable actions, and to help them advance in divine knowledge as well.
10. These great sages seeing at the end of the past golden age, the gradual decay of the holy ritualistic rites on earth:
10. These great sages observed, at the close of the previous golden age, the slow decline of the sacred rituals on earth:
[Pg 167]
[Pg 167]
11. They created the rulers of earth at different divisions of the land, for regulating the course of duties, and observing their proper limits (of action).
11. They established the rulers of the land in different areas to manage responsibilities and ensure they stayed within their proper limits.
12. They have made many works on the traditional law and sacrificial rules to be observed on earth, and many appropriate provisions for the accomplishment of religious and temporal duties (in the smritis).
12. They have created numerous writings on traditional laws and the sacrificial rules to follow on earth, along with many suitable guidelines for fulfilling both religious and everyday duties (in the smritis).
13. But in the revolution of time, all these duties became slack in their course, and men have no other thought except that of seeking their daily maintenance.
13. But over time, all these responsibilities started to wane, and people had no other thought than to focus on their daily survival.
14. Every day disputes are rising among the land-owners on account of their estates and properties, and the people are subjected to various penalties in large numbers.
14. Every day, arguments are increasing among the landowners over their estates and properties, and many people are facing various penalties.
15. In such a state, it is not possible for the rulers to rule over their states without fighting with one another, when they with their subjects are inevitably reduced to wretchedness (by warfare).
15. In this situation, the rulers can't govern their states without constantly clashing with each other, especially when they and their people are undeniably brought to misery due to war.
16. In order to remove the impotence (of such princes), and to lead them to a comprehensive view of things, we have prescribed to them many excellent precepts of knowledge.
16. To remove the powerlessness of these princes and help them gain a broader perspective, we have provided them with numerous valuable guidelines for understanding.
17. It was the spiritual knowledge which had been at first propounded to princes; but it came afterwards to be known under the title of royal science (polity).
17. It was the spiritual knowledge that was initially presented to rulers; but it later became known as royal science (politics).
18. This royal science is of a recondite nature, and is also the best kind of spiritual knowledge. Many kings have been set beyond the reach of calamity by a knowledge of this science.
18. This royal knowledge is quite deep and is the highest form of spiritual understanding. Many kings have avoided disaster by learning this science.
19. It is after many such fair-famed princes that have gone by, that your mighty self was begotten by the present king Dasaratha.
19. It is after many famous princes have come and gone that your great self was born to the current king Dasaratha.
20. O slayer of your enemies, I find a very agreeable and holy kind of apathy growing spontaneously in your most clear understanding.
20. O slayer of your enemies, I notice a truly pleasant and sacred sense of indifference developing naturally in your clear understanding.
21. There is another kind of cold-heartedness, O Ráma, which is caused (by some sorrow) in the minds of the virtuous and reasonable men, that is styled their casual indifference.
21. There’s another type of cold-heartedness, O Ráma, which comes from some sorrow in the minds of virtuous and reasonable people, and that’s called their casual indifference.
[Pg 168]
[Pg 168]
22. But your unprecedented and astonishing apathy, which is produced without any cause and by your reason only, is called real stoicism by the wise.
22. But your amazing and unusual indifference, which arises without any reason and solely from your mindset, is seen as true stoicism by the wise.
23. Seeing the obnoxiousness of worldly things, what man will not grow averse to them? The best displacency to them, is what rises in the mind of one from his own judgment.
23. Seeing how unpleasant worldly things are, what person wouldn't start to dislike them? The best way to feel this way is through one's own judgment.
24. They are reckoned as great men and greatly wise also, whose indifference springs without any cause (of detestation to the world), and whose minds are clear (of all gloomy thoughts).
24. They are considered great men and highly wise as well, whose indifference arises without any reason (for disdain toward the world), and whose minds are free (of all dark thoughts).
25. One whose mind feels a disgust (to the world) from its own judgement and nice discrimination (of things), is as graceful to see as the youthful bridegroom adorned with chaplets of flowers.
25. Someone whose mind is turned off by the world due to their own judgment and keen understanding of things is as pleasant to behold as a young groom dressed in flower garlands.
26. They are esteemed as the best of men, who betake themselves to indifference after judicious consideration of the worldly troubles.
26. They are considered the best of people, who choose to be indifferent after carefully thinking about the problems of the world.
27. It must be by one’s repeated and judicious examination of the inward and outward illusions (of this world), that he should forcibly withdraw himself from them.
27. You have to repeatedly and carefully examine the inner and outer illusions of this world to really distance yourself from them.
28. Who is there that feels not an aversion to worldliness at the doleful sight of a funeral event? It is that aversion however, which is born of itself that is highly commendable.
28. Who doesn't feel a dislike for worldly matters when faced with the sad sight of a funeral? Yet, that aversion, which comes from within, is truly admirable.
29. I see you are sincerely indifferent, and reaching the acme of true greatness. You are worthy of the best knowledge as is the moist earth of receiving the seeds.
29. I see that you are genuinely indifferent, reaching the peak of true greatness. You deserve the best knowledge just like the moist earth is worthy of receiving seeds.
30. It is by the grace of the Lord God and Supreme spirit, that a lucky understanding like yours, naturally inclines to reason.
30. It is by the grace of the Lord God and supreme spirit that a fortunate understanding like yours naturally leans toward reason.
31. It is by performance of ritual duties and observance of the prescribed rules, that the demerits of former births are expunged.
31. It's through carrying out rituals and following the set rules that the flaws from past lives are cleared away.
32. Upon expurgation of former demerits, the understanding turns of itself to take cognizance of spiritual matters, like the simultaneous flight of the crow towards the falling fruit of the palm.
32. Once past mistakes are cleared away, the mind naturally shifts to focus on spiritual matters, much like a crow flying toward ripe palm fruit.
[Pg 169]
[Pg 169]
33. But those that are devoted only to ritual acts, are like persons plunged in an eddy, wherein they are whirled up and down until they come to perceive the state of supreme (felicity).
33. But those who are solely focused on rituals are like people caught in a whirlpool, being tossed around until they finally understand the state of ultimate happiness.
34. Seeing this (illusory) state of the world, a man must shake off the delusion of his worldly-mindedness, just as the elephant breaks loose from his fetters.
34. Seeing the illusion of the world, a person must break free from the delusion of being worldly, just like an elephant breaks free from its chains.
35. It is too intricate, O Ráma! to understand the course of this boundless world, and not even the greatest of embodied beings (as man) can know it without true knowledge.
35. It's too complicated, O Ráma! to grasp the path of this limitless world, and not even the most enlightened beings (like humans) can understand it without real knowledge.
36. Know, O support of Raghu’s race! that men of great understandings have got over the unfordable ocean of the world by means of the raft of their knowledge and reason.
36. Know, O support of Raghu’s lineage! that people with great understanding have crossed the unfordable ocean of the world using the raft of their knowledge and reason.
37. Now hear with attention and steadiness of your mind, this rational knowledge for your deliverance from the flood of this world.
37. Now listen carefully and keep your mind steady as you learn this important knowledge for your escape from the chaos of this world.
38. The unceasing excitements of the senses and the fears and miseries of the world, will continually disturb the mind, without the remedy of right reason.
38. The constant stimulation of the senses, along with the fears and troubles of the world, will keep disrupting the mind unless there's the balance of sound reasoning.
39. There is naught beside rational knowledge, that can enable holy men to endure the afflictions of the opposite extremes of heat and cold and wind and rain.
39. There’s nothing but rational knowledge that can help holy people endure the hardships of extreme heat and cold, as well as wind and rain.
40. The incessant cares and miseries which befal to men at every step, serve sometimes to torment the ignorant mind as a flame of fire burns away the straw.
40. The constant worries and troubles that come at every turn often torment the ignorant mind like a fire burns away straw.
41. But the troubles of this world can not afflict the wise man, who knows the knowable, and discerns all things (in their true light); just as it is impossible for the flame of fire to burn down a wood drenched by the rains.
41. But the troubles of this world cannot hurt the wise person, who understands what can be known and sees all things clearly; just like it's impossible for a fire to burn down wood that is soaked from the rain.
42. The man knowing the truth resembles the firm arbor of the oak (Kalpa), which no whirlwind of disease or distress, raised by the hot winds of this desert of the world, has the power to upset.
42. The man who knows the truth is like the strong trunk of an oak tree, which no storm of illness or suffering, stirred up by the scorching winds of this harsh world, can topple.
43. The intelligent man who has a mind to know the truth, must diligently serve his wise preceptor with loving regard.
43. The smart person who wants to know the truth must respectfully and diligently serve their wise teacher.
[Pg 170]
[Pg 170]
44. The sayings of the well-minded preceptor who is asked about anything, must be carefully preserved in the mind, as a piece of fine muslin receives the dye (with which it is dyed).
44. The advice of a wise teacher, when asked about something, should be carefully remembered, just like fine muslin takes in dye.
45. O best of the eloquent, you must not receive the instruction of one unacquainted with truth himself; whoever asks him anything is the greatest of fools.
45. O best of the speakers, you should never take advice from someone who doesn't know the truth themselves; anyone who asks them anything is a complete fool.
46. Whoever does not carefully attend to the words of the truth-telling preceptor who is asked about anything, is the basest of men.
46. Anyone who doesn't pay close attention to the words of the honest teacher when asked about something is the lowest of individuals.
47. He is the best inquirer who makes his enquiry of one after ascertaining by his deeds whether he knows the knowable or not.
47. The best investigator is the one who asks questions only after checking through their actions whether the person knows what can be known or not.
48. But he is reckoned a vile inquirer and incapable of knowing great things, who makes a boyish query without ascertaining the lecturer’s (qualifications).
48. But anyone who asks a childish question without finding out the lecturer's qualifications is considered a terrible inquirer and not capable of understanding important things.
49. The wise man when asked, will reply to him who is able to comprehend the antecedent and subsequent propositions, and is possessed of a good understanding; but he should make no answer to a vile brutish being.
49. The wise person, when asked, will respond to someone who can understand the earlier and later points and has a good mind; but they should not answer a vile, brutish individual.
50. The preceptor who gives his lecture without examining the capacity of the inquirer to grasp his meaning, is pronounced unwise by the learned.
50. The teacher who delivers his lecture without considering whether the student can understand him is considered unwise by those who are knowledgeable.
51. O delight of Raghu’s race! this our meeting is a very congenial one and well adapted to each other, wherein you as inquirer are an admirer of virtue, and I the speaker, am well acquainted (with the subject).
51. O joy of Raghu’s lineage! Our meeting is truly harmonious and suits us perfectly, where you, as the questioner, are a lover of virtue, and I, the speaker, am well-versed in the subject.
52. You that understand the meaning of words, should well consider all what I tell you, and take them to your heart.
52. You who understand the meaning of words should really think about everything I'm telling you and take it to heart.
53. You are truly great and disgusted with the world, and know the truth among mankind; whatever is spoken to you must be impressed in your mind as the red dye on muslin.
53. You are truly remarkable and fed up with the world, and you understand the truth about people; everything said to you must stick in your mind like red dye on muslin.
54. You by your attention to what I say and discrimination of spiritual matters, can make your understanding receive my instruction as the waters reflect the sun-light.
54. By paying attention to what I say and being discerning about spiritual matters, you can allow your understanding to absorb my teachings just like water reflects sunlight.
[Pg 171]
[Pg 171]
55. Receive all that I say and store them diligently in your mind; or else it is useless to ask me anything.
55. Take in everything I say and remember it carefully; otherwise, there's no point in asking me anything.
56. The mind, O Ráma! is as fickle as an ape in the forest, correct it carefully and attend to spiritual instruction.
56. The mind, O Ráma! is as unpredictable as a monkey in the jungle; train it diligently and focus on spiritual teachings.
57. Keep yourself always from the injudicious and ignorant, and those addicted to the company of wicked people, and honour the virtuous.
57. Always distance yourself from foolish or ignorant people, as well as those who hang out with bad company, and hold the virtuous in high regard.
58. It is by association with good people that we can gain wisdom, which resembles a tree yielding the fruits both of enjoyment and liberation (i.e., both of worldly and future good).
58. We gain wisdom through our connections with good people, which is like a tree that produces fruits of both enjoyment and freedom (i.e., both worldly and future benefit).
59. There are four guards said to keep watch at the gate of Liberation, namely: peace, judgment, contentment and the society of the good.
59. There are four guards said to stand watch at the gate of Liberation: peace, judgment, contentment, and the company of the good.
60. All these or three or two of them are to be attended with care, because they shall open to you the door leading to the abode of liberation.
60. All of these, or two or three of them, should be approached with care, as they will open the door to the place of freedom.
61. Or at last one of them is to be resorted to with diligence and even at the expense of one’s life; because by securing one of these a man can reconcile and gain all the four (to his favour).
61. Or finally, one of them must be pursued carefully, even if it costs one’s life; because by obtaining one of these, a person can reconcile and win all four (to their advantage).
62. The wise man is the receptacle of all Sástras and Srutis, of all knowledge and austerity, and is a gem on earth, as the sun is the receptacle of light (and gem of heaven).
62. The wise person holds all knowledge from the texts and oral traditions, embodies all wisdom and discipline, and is like a precious gem on earth, just as the sun is the source of light and a treasure of the heavens.
63. The dull understanding of the senseless man becomes as stiff as a (motionless) block, and like the frozen water becoming as hard as stone.
63. The dull understanding of a senseless person becomes as rigid as a motionless block, like frozen water turning as hard as stone.
64. Your good nature and good qualities, O Ráma! and the counsels of the learned in the Sástras, have made you sit here with a heart blooming like lotus at the rising sun.
64. Your kind personality and admirable qualities, O Ráma! and the advice of the wise in the Sástras, have made you sit here with a heart blooming like a lotus in the morning sun.
65. Your lifted ears to hear these wise lectures, have enabled you to repress your thoughts; as the music of the lute attracts the mind of the deer.
65. Your attentive ears to hear these wise lessons have helped you hold back your thoughts, just like the sound of the lute draws in the deer.
66. Now secure, O Ráma! the treasures of peace and good nature by your practice of indifference of which there is no decay.
66. Now, Ráma, ensure that you gain the treasures of peace and kindness through your practice of indifference, which never fades away.
[Pg 172]
[Pg 172]
67. Your knowledge of the attainment of liberation will be increased by your attending to the Sástras and the society of good men, as also by your practice of austerity and self subjection.
67. Your understanding of achieving liberation will grow by focusing on the scriptures and surrounding yourself with good people, as well as by practicing discipline and self-control.
68. You must know that, it is the study of divine knowledge with a clear understanding, that is a sure remedy against ignorance.
68. You should know that studying divine knowledge with a clear understanding is a sure way to combat ignorance.
69. Know this world to be a poisonous plant and seat of dangers. It infects the ignorant at all times, unless one will take the pains to dispel his darkness.
69. Recognize that this world is a toxic plant and a source of dangers. It corrupts the ignorant all the time, unless someone is willing to make an effort to clear away their darkness.
70. Avarice accompanied by ignorance moves within the heart in a serpentine course, and expands and contracts it by turns like the bellows of a blacksmith.
70. Greed, mixed with ignorance, twists through the heart in a winding path, expanding and contracting it like a blacksmith's bellows.
71. The true light of things dawns only in the minds of the wise, as the gentle moon appears to sight only in the clear and cloudless sky.
71. The true understanding of things only reveals itself to the wise, just like the soft glow of the moon is visible only in a clear, cloudless sky.
72. He is truly called a man who can judge (the truth) by the major and minor propositions, whose mind is expanded and fraught with brilliant ingenuity.
72. He is genuinely called a man who can determine (the truth) by the major and minor points, whose mind is open and filled with bright creativity.
73. Ráma! the clear wisdom of your mind, makes you shine as the full moon dispelling the darkness of the cloudless sky by her cooling and translucent beams.
73. Ráma! your clear and wise mind makes you shine like a full moon, lighting up the dark sky with your cool and bright beams.
[Pg 173]
[Pg 173]
CHAPTER XII.
The Power of True Knowledge.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
Ráma! I honor you as one of a perfect mind. You know what to ask, and understand what is spoken to you. I will therefore go on speaking respectfully to you.
Ráma! I respect you as someone with a perfect mind. You know what to ask and understand what is said to you. So I will continue to speak to you with respect.
2. Be still to attend to knowledge by keeping your mind fixed in yourself, and being freed from pride and passions, incline yourself to pure truth.
2. Be quiet and focus on gaining knowledge by centering your thoughts within yourself. Free yourself from pride and emotions, and open yourself up to pure truth.
3. You are possessed of all the qualities of an enquirer, and I those of the speaker, in as much as there are gems in the ocean.
3. You have all the qualities of a seeker, and I have those of the speaker, just like there are gems in the ocean.
4. You have gained my son the insouciance which is cognate with reason, like the humidity of the moonstone bearing its correlation with the gentle beams of the moon.
4. You have given my son a carefree attitude that is connected to reason, just like the moisture in moonstone is linked to the soft light of the moon.
5. Ráma! your long and early practiced pure virtues and good qualities, have raised your fame, as the long stretching white fibers of the stalk exalt the spotless lotus.
5. Ráma! Your long time and consistent pure virtues and good qualities have raised your reputation, just like the long white fibers of the stalk elevate the immaculate lotus.
6. Now hear the words I tell you Ráma; for you alone are fit to receive them, as the moon only is able to open the Kumuda petals.
6. Now listen to the words I'm sharing with you, Ráma; for you alone are worthy of hearing them, just like the moon is the only one able to open the Kumuda petals.
7. Whatever business or investigation is undertaken by any body, it must be brought to a happy close, tending to his peace and tranquility (or to his rest and quiet).
7. Whatever business or investigation anyone undertakes, it must come to a successful conclusion, contributing to their peace and calm (or to their rest and quiet).
8. Had not there been the solace of philosophy for men of good understanding, what rational being could dare to bear the misery brought on in this world by ignorance.
8. If it weren't for the comfort of philosophy for wise individuals, what rational person could possibly endure the suffering caused in this world by ignorance?
9. All the faculties of the mind are absorbed in the contemplation of the Supreme, like the dissolution of the rocks of boundary mountains by the solar heat at the end of the (Kalpa) world.
9. All the mental faculties are focused on the contemplation of the Supreme, like the way the rocks of boundary mountains dissolve under the sun’s heat at the end of the (Kalpa) world.
10. Ráma! the intolerable cholic pain caused by this venomous[Pg 174] world, is healed only by yoga meditation, as the poison of snake-biting is removed by Garuda incantations.
10. Ráma! The unbearable stomach pain caused by this toxic[Pg 174] world can only be healed through yoga meditation, just as the poison from a snake bite is cured by Garuda chants.
11. The capacity of yoga is obtained by discussion of the Sástras in the company of good people, which alone can furnish us with the great charm of spiritual knowledge.
11. The ability to practice yoga comes from discussing the Scriptures with good people, which is the only way to give us the deep allure of spiritual knowledge.
12. It must be owned that we lessen our woes by acting with reason: therefore reasonable men are never to be looked upon with disregard.
12. It's true that we reduce our troubles by acting reasonably; therefore, we should never overlook reasonable people.
13. The reasoning man gets released from his worldly sickness, and quits his frame which is full of diseases, as a snake casts off his time worn slough; and looks with a placid mind and calm composure upon the magic scenes of the world. Hence the fully wise man is not subject to the misery of the imperfectly wise.
13. The rational person frees themselves from their earthly troubles and sheds their body, which is filled with illnesses, just like a snake sheds its old skin; and they observe the enchanting sights of the world with a peaceful mind and calm demeanor. Therefore, the truly wise person is not affected by the suffering of those who are only somewhat wise.
14. The rough and uneven pleasure of the world is but a disease to men, and stings them like a snake. It cuts them as a sword, and pierces them as a spear. It binds them fast as by a rope, and burns them as with the fire, and blindfolds their understanding as in the darkness of the night. It makes them as prostrate and dull as a slab of stone. It destroys one’s prudence and lowers his position. It casts them into the pit of error, and torments them with avarice. Thus there is almost no kind of trouble which does not betide worldly minded men.
14. The harsh and inconsistent pleasures of the world are simply a sickness for people, stinging them like a snake. It cuts them like a sword and pierces them like a spear. It ties them up tight like a rope, burns them like fire, and blinds their understanding like the darkness of night. It makes them as weak and dull as a rock. It ruins one's judgment and diminishes their status. It throws them into a pit of mistakes and torments them with greed. Therefore, there is almost no trouble that doesn’t befall those who are focused on worldly things.
15. Worldliness is as dangerous a disease as cholera, which unless it is healed in time, is sure to trouble its patient with the torments of hell:—
15. Worldliness is as dangerous a disease as cholera, and unless it's cured in time, it will definitely torment its victim with the suffering of hell:—
16. Such as those caused by the eating of stones, wounds of swords and spears; being pelted with stones, burnt by fire, and numbed by frost; loosing of limbs, besmearing the body with blood as with sandal paste; by being bored by worms as worm-eaten trees, and pricked in the body by pikes and broomsticks, or pierced by the fiery shafts and bolts continually falling in battle. By toiling and moiling in the sun and working in cold and rain as in a summer fountain house; or remaining dumb and deaf and without rest or sleep, and finally by loosing the head (in war or penalty).
16. Like injuries from eating stones, wounds from swords and spears; being hit by stones, burned by fire, and frozen by cold; losing limbs, smearing the body with blood like sandal paste; being eaten by worms like a decayed tree, and getting poked by sticks and poles, or pierced by fiery arrows and bolts constantly falling in battle. By working hard under the sun and in the cold and rain as if in a summer fountain house; or remaining mute and deaf with no rest or sleep, and finally by losing one’s head (in war or as punishment).
[Pg 175]
[Pg 175]
17. Under thousands of such intolerable pangs of worldly life, no one should remain negligent of his release from this state; but ought to think that it is his reflection in the Sástras only, that can produce his real good.
17. With so many unbearable struggles in life, no one should ignore their way out of this situation; instead, they should realize that only by reflecting on the teachings in the Sástras can they achieve true well-being.
18. Look here Ráma! on these great sages and Rishis, these Bráhmans and princes, who having fortified themselves by the armour of wisdom, and being liable to no pain or grief; have yet engaged themselves to the arduous affairs of this world with minds as placid as yours.
18. Look here, Ráma! These great sages and Rishis, these Bráhmans and princes, who have strengthened themselves with the armor of wisdom and are untroubled by pain or grief, have still committed themselves to the challenging tasks of this world with minds as calm as yours.
19. Moreover there are many of the best of men, who with their spiritual light and pure understandings, reside in this world as the gods Hari, Hara and Brahmá, who were above all concerns and fluctuating desires of life.
19. Furthermore, there are many of the best people who, with their spiritual insight and pure understanding, live in this world like the gods Hari, Hara, and Brahmá, who are above all worries and changing desires of life.
20. The journey of this world is delightful to one, who after the removal of his errors and dispersion of the cloud of his ignorance, has come to the knowledge of truth.
20. The journey of this world is enjoyable for someone who, after overcoming their mistakes and clearing away the fog of ignorance, has arrived at the understanding of truth.
21. That the serenity of the mind and calm repose of the heart being secured, all the senses are subjected to peace, and every thing is viewed in an equal light; and this knowledge of the truth gives a delight to our journey in this world.
21. When the mind is calm and the heart is at peace, all our senses find tranquility, and everything is seen in a balanced way; this understanding of the truth brings joy to our journey in this world.
22. Know also that, this body of ours is the car, and these organs are its horses, our breathings are the winds blowing upon it, and the mind is the driver that feels the delight of driving; the atomic soul is the rider who is conscious of wandering about the world. The knowledge of this truth makes our earthly journey a pleasant one.
22. Understand that our body is like a car, our organs are its horses, our breaths are the winds pushing it along, and our mind is the driver who enjoys the ride; the atomic soul is the rider aware of exploring the world. Knowing this truth makes our time on Earth more enjoyable.
[Pg 176]
[Pg 176]
CHAPTER XIII.
On Peace and Calmness of Mind.
Intelligent men that have seen the spirit, fix their sight upon it, and rove about in the world as persons of great and elevated souls.
Smart men who have experienced the spirit focus their attention on it and roam the world as individuals with noble and elevated souls.
2. They (that are liberated in this life), neither grieve nor wish nor ask for aught of good or evil (in this world). They do their works as if doing nothing (i.e. with indifference).
2. Those who are free in this life neither feel sad nor desire nor seek anything good or bad in this world. They carry out their actions as if they were doing nothing (i.e. with indifference).
3. Those that rely on theirselves, remain both quietly, as well as act their parts with a calm serenity (of their minds); and take no concern either for what is noxious or delectable to them.
3. Those who rely on themselves remain calm and act their roles with a peaceful mind; they don’t worry about what is harmful or pleasurable to them.
4. Their coming and not coming, going and not going, doing or not doing, and speaking or not speaking are alike indifferent to them.
4. Whether they arrive or don’t arrive, leave or don’t leave, take action or don’t take action, and talk or don’t talk, it all feels the same to them.
5. Whatever acts or sights may appear pleasant or disgusting to any body, cease to affect them in any way after they have come to know their God (as the Author of all good).
5. No matter what actions or sights might seem nice or gross to anyone, they stop influencing them in any way once they come to know their God (as the Source of all goodness).
6. The mind getting rid of its desires feels a sweet composure associated with a bliss as if descending from the heavenly orb of the moon all about it.
6. When the mind lets go of its desires, it experiences a sweet calmness, like a bliss that seems to come down from the heavenly glow of the moon surrounding it.
7. By being unmindful of worldly affairs and regardless of all its excitements, the soul is filled with a felicity resembling the ambrosial waters in the moon.
7. By ignoring worldly matters and despite all the excitement, the soul is filled with a happiness that resembles the heavenly waters of the moon.
8. He who ceases to act his magical parts (in this playground of the earth), and desists from following his inclinations and childish pranks, shines forth in his spiritual light.
8. Whoever stops playing their magical roles (in this playground of the earth) and gives up chasing their impulses and childish antics shines in their spiritual light.
9. Such are the powers gained from spiritual knowledge, and by no other means whatever.
9. These are the powers acquired from spiritual knowledge, and by no other means.
10. Therefore should a man try to seek and know and adore the Supreme soul, by means of his reasoning powers during life.
10. So, a person should try to seek, understand, and worship the Supreme soul using their reasoning skills throughout life.
11. It is the concordance of one’s belief with the precepts[Pg 177] of the Sástra and his instructor, joined with his constant meditation, that can give him a full view of the Supreme spirit.
11. It is the alignment of one's beliefs with the teachings[Pg 177] of the Sástra and his teacher, combined with his consistent meditation, that can provide him a complete understanding of the Supreme spirit.
12. The fool slighting the Sástra and its instructions, and disregarding the counsels of great men, are exposed to difficulties and dangers from which they can have no release.
12. The fool who ignores the teachings of the Sástra and its guidance, and dismisses the advice of wise individuals, faces challenges and dangers from which there is no escape.
13. There is no disease nor poison, nor trouble nor affliction, so painful to one in this earth, as the ignorance which is bred in himself.
13. There is no disease, poison, trouble, or suffering that is as painful to someone on this earth as the ignorance that comes from within themselves.
14. Those whose intellects are a little purified, will find this work to be of greater efficacy to dispel their ignorance than any other Sástra.
14. Those with a slightly clearer understanding will find this work more effective in dispelling their ignorance than any other Sástra.
15. This Sástra with its beautiful examples and pleasing lessons and want of discordance, should be diligently attended to by every body who is a friend to good sayings and their senses.
15. This text, with its beautiful examples and enjoyable lessons, free of conflict, should be carefully studied by anyone who appreciates good sayings and their meanings.
16. Want of dignity, inextricable difficulties, baseness and degeneracy, are all offsprings of ignorance, as the thorns are the offshoots of the prickly Ketaki plant.
16. Lack of dignity, unavoidable challenges, lowliness, and decline are all results of ignorance, just like thorns are the offshoots of the prickly Ketaki plant.
17. It is far better, O Ráma! to rove about a begging with a pot in hand to the abodes of the vile Chandálas, than lead a life deadened by ignorance.
17. It is much better, O Ráma! to wander around begging with a pot in hand at the homes of the lowly Chandálas than to live a life numb with ignorance.
18. Rather dwell in dark dismal cells or dry dreary wells, and in the hollow of trees, or remain as solitary blind worms (under the ground), than labour under the miseries of ignorance.
18. I would rather stay in dark, gloomy cells or dry, dull wells, and in the hollows of trees, or be like lonely, blind worms underground than suffer from the pain of ignorance.
19. The man receiving the light leading to his liberation, will never fall into the darkness of error or gloom of death.
19. The man who receives the light that leads to his freedom will never fall into the darkness of mistakes or the despair of death.
20. So long will chill frost of penury continue to contract the lotus of humanity, as the clear light of reason does not shine upon the mind like the sun.
20. The harsh cold of poverty will keep stifling the beauty of humanity until the clear light of reason shines on the mind like the sun.
21. One must know the true nature of the soul both from his preceptor and the evidence of the Sástras, as also from friends like ourselves, for the sake of liberating himself from the misery of the world.
21. One must understand the true nature of the soul from their teacher and the teachings of the scriptures, as well as from friends like us, in order to free themselves from the suffering of the world.
22. Try O Ráma! to imitate those that are liberated in their[Pg 178] life time, who are free to roam about like the gods Hari, Hara, and others, and as the holy sages among Bráhmans.
22. Try O Rama! to imitate those who are liberated in their[Pg 178] lifetime, who are free to roam around like the gods Hari, Hara, and others, and like the holy sages among Brahmins.
23. Here (on earth) our miseries are as endless as atoms, and our happiness as little as a drop of water on the stalk of a straw; therefore do not fix your sight upon that little happiness which is beset by misery.
23. Here on earth, our struggles are as countless as atoms, and our happiness is as small as a drop of water on a blade of grass; so don’t focus on that tiny bit of happiness that is surrounded by misery.
24. But let the intelligent man diligently apply himself to the attainment of that state of endless happiness which is free from pain and constitutes his highest consummation.
24. But let the wise person work hard to achieve that state of endless happiness that is free from pain and represents their ultimate fulfillment.
25. They are reckoned the best of men and deserving of consummation, whose minds are freed from the fever (of worldly cares), and attached to the transcendental state (of ultimate beatitude).
25. They are considered the best among men and worthy of fulfillment, whose minds are free from the stress of worldly concerns and focused on the transcendent state of ultimate bliss.
26. Those base minded mortals that are satisfied with their enjoyments, eating and drinking, and the pleasures of their worldly possessions, are reckoned as stark-blind frogs (in a well).
26. Those narrow-minded people who are content with their indulgences, eating and drinking, and the pleasures of their material possessions, are considered as blind frogs in a well.
27. All who are attached to the company of imposters and wicked men, as of those that are addicted to the practice of evil deeds, and are enemies in the garb of friendship, and are given up to gluttony:—
27. All who associate with frauds and corrupt individuals, those who are devoted to committing bad deeds, who pretend to be friends while being enemies, and who are consumed by excess:—
28. Such foolish men of mistaken and stupid minds fall into the hardest of hardships, to the misery of miseries, and the horror of horrors and the hell of hells.
28. Such foolish men with misguided and foolish minds find themselves in the toughest of situations, experiencing the worst of misery, the greatest of horrors, and the deepest of hells.
29. Happiness and misery destroy and succeed each other by turns, and are as fleeting as flashes of lightnings. Hence it is impossible to be happy for ever.
29. Happiness and misery take turns destroying and succeeding each other, and they're as short-lived as lightning flashes. So, it's impossible to be happy forever.
30. Those great souls who are indifferent and well judging like yourself, are known as the most honourable of men, and worthy alike both of temporal enjoyments and spiritual emancipation.
30. Those great souls who are indifferent and wise like you are recognized as the most honorable of people, deserving of both worldly pleasures and spiritual freedom.
31. By reliance upon right reasoning joined with a habit of dispassionateness, men are enabled to get over the dark and dangerous torrents of this world.
31. By relying on sound reasoning combined with a habit of being objective, people can navigate the dark and treacherous challenges of this world.
32. No man of reason should allow himself to sleep (in negligence)[Pg 179] amidst the illusions of the world, well knowing their noxious property to derange the understanding.
32. No reasonable person should let themselves fall asleep (in negligence)[Pg 179] amid the illusions of the world, fully aware of their harmful effect on the mind.
33. Whoso remains neglectful in his worldliness, resembles a man sleeping negligent on a grassy bed when his house is on fire.
33. Anyone who ignores their responsibilities in life is like a person sleeping carelessly on a lawn while their house is burning down.
34. What being arrived at, there is no returning from it; and what being gained, there is no cause of sorrowing; that state is undoubtedly attainable by divine knowledge only; and is a certain truth.
34. Once you reach a certain state, there's no going back; and once you achieve something, there's no reason to feel regret. That state can only be attained through divine knowledge, and it is definitely a truth.
35. Should there be no such future state, yet there is no harm to believe in it; but if there be such a state, its belief will save you from the (dreadful) ocean of this world.
35. Even if there's no future state, believing in it doesn't hurt; but if there is one, that belief will protect you from the terrible ocean of this world.
36. Whenever a man is inclined to think on the means of his salvation, he is sure to be soon entitled to his liberation.
36. Whenever a person starts thinking about how to save themselves, they're bound to soon earn their freedom.
37. The undecaying, unerring and fearless state of tranquility, is no where to be had in the three worlds, without one’s union (with the Supreme).
37. The everlasting, flawless, and fearless state of peace can't be found anywhere in the three worlds without connecting with the Supreme.
38. Having gained that best of gains, no one is liable to the pain from which no wealth, friend or relation can save any body.
38. Having achieved that greatest of treasures, no one is subject to the suffering that no amount of money, friends, or family can alleviate.
39. Neither the actions of one’s hands and feet in his offerings and pilgrimage to distant lands, nor the bodily pains of asceticism, nor his refuge in a holy place can serve his salvation.
39. Neither what you do with your hands and feet during your offerings and trips to faraway places, nor the physical suffering from self-discipline, nor finding safety in a sacred place can save you.
40. It is only by means of one’s best exertions and the fixing of his mind to one object, as also by the subjection of his desires, that the ultimate state (of bliss) can be arrived at.
40. You can only reach the ultimate state of bliss through your best efforts and by focusing your mind on one goal, as well as by controlling your desires.
41. So it is by means of discrimination, reasoning and ultimate ascertainment of truth, that a man may avoid the snares of misery, and attain his best state.
41. Thus, through discrimination, reasoning, and the pursuit of truth, a person can steer clear of the traps of misery and reach their greatest potential.
42. One sitting at ease in his seat and meditating within himself (the nature of the soul), attains the blissful state, which is free from sorrow and future birth.
42. Someone comfortably seated and reflecting on the nature of the soul reaches a joyful state that is free from sorrow and rebirth.
43. All holy men are known to be situated beyond the bounds of the frail pleasures (of this life); their optimum quiescence is reckoned the ultimate bliss.
43. All holy people are recognized to be beyond the fleeting pleasures of this life; their greatest peace is considered the ultimate happiness.
44. They have given up all thoughts both of humanity and[Pg 180] heaven (i.e. of both worlds), which are devoid of true felicity as the mirage is void of water.
44. They have abandoned all ideas of both humanity and[Pg 180] heaven (i.e. both worlds), which lack real happiness just like a mirage lacks water.
45. Therefore should one think of subduing his mind, and resort to peace and contentment as the means (to happiness); these joined with an unbounded equanimity produce true happiness.
45. Therefore, if someone wants to calm their mind and seeks peace and contentment as the path to happiness, these combined with complete balance create real happiness.
46. It is not to be had by sitting (quietly at home), or going up and down (from place to place); and neither by wandering (in pilgrimage), nor prostrating (before the altar). It is not to be acquired by the Rákshasas, demons, deities or ignorant-men.
46. You can't find it by just staying at home or moving around from place to place; it doesn’t come from wandering on a pilgrimage or bowing down at an altar. It can't be obtained by the Rákshasas, demons, gods, or ignorant people.
47. That ultimate felicity is born of and obtainable from the peace of mind: it is the fruit of the high arbor of reason from its blossom of peace.
47. That ultimate happiness comes from and can be achieved through peace of mind: it is the result of the strong tree of reason, blossoming from its flower of peace.
48. Those that are engaged in worldliness but do not mix in it like the all-illumining sun, are known as the best of men.
48. Those who are involved in the world but don’t get caught up in it like the all-powerful sun are considered the best of people.
49. The mind that is at peace and rest, that is clear and free from errors, and without any attempt or desire, doth neither forsake nor wish for the world.
49. A mind that is calm and at ease, clear and free from mistakes, without any effort or desire, neither abandons nor longs for the world.
50. Hear me tell you of the warders at the gate of salvation in their order, some one of which being secured, one may have his entrance into it.
50. Let me tell you about the guards at the gate of salvation. If you can get past any one of them, you can enter.
51. Thirst after pleasure is a state of protracted disease, and this world is full of mirage (all parched and dry). It is equanimity alone that can cool this dryness as the moistening beams of the moon.
51. Longing for pleasure is a prolonged condition of suffering, and this world is filled with illusions (all parched and dry). Only calmness can soothe this dryness like the refreshing light of the moon.
52. It is quiescence which leads to all good and is reckoned the best state of being. Quietism is felicity, it is peace and the preventive of error.
52. It is stillness that brings about all good and is considered the best state of being. Quietism is happiness; it is peace and prevents mistakes.
53. The man who lives content with his quiet and a calm clearness of his soul, with a mind fraught with stoicism, makes friends of his enemies.
53. The man who is happy with his peace and a clear mind, with a spirit full of stoicism, turns his enemies into friends.
54. Those whose minds are adorned with the moon light of quietism, feel a flux of the beams of purity rising in them like the hoary waves of the milky ocean.
54. Those whose minds are illuminated by the calmness of quietism feel a surge of pure energy rising within them like the white waves of the milky ocean.
55. Those holy men who have the lotus-like flower of quietism[Pg 181] growing in the lotiform receptacle of their hearts, are said to have a secondary heart like the two pericardiums of the god Hari (holding Brahmá in one of them).
55. Those holy men who have the lotus-like flower of tranquility[Pg 181] growing in the lotus-shaped receptacle of their hearts are said to have a secondary heart similar to the two pericardiums of the god Hari (holding Brahmá in one of them).
56. They whose untainted faces shine as the moon with the lustre of quiescence, are to be honoured as the luminaries of their families, and ravishers of the senses of others by the charming beauty of their countenance.
56. Those whose pure faces shine like the moon with a calm glow should be honored as the bright lights of their families, captivating others with the beauty of their appearance.
57. Whatever is beautiful in the three worlds, and in the shape of imperial prosperity and grandeur, there is nothing in them that can afford a happiness equal to that of quietism.
57. No matter what is beautiful in the three worlds, or resembles imperial wealth and greatness, nothing compares to the happiness that comes from tranquility.
58. Whatever misery, anxiety and intolerable difficulty (may overtake a man), they are lost in the tranquil mind like darkness in the sun.
58. No matter what misery, anxiety, or overwhelming difficulty someone faces, they fade away in a calm mind like darkness does in sunlight.
59. The mind of no living being is so delighted with moon beams, as that of the peaceful man from his heart-felt joy.
59. No living being's mind is as delighted by moonbeams as that of a peaceful person filled with genuine joy.
60. The virtuous man that is calm and quiet, and friendly to all living beings, feels the benign influence of highest truths appearing of themselves in his mind.
60. The good person who is calm, peaceful, and kind to everyone feels the positive impact of the greatest truths naturally emerging in their mind.
61. As all children whether good or bad, have a strict faith in their mother, so all beings here have a reliance on the man of an even disposition.
61. Just as all children, whether good or bad, have a strong belief in their mother, all beings here depend on the person with a balanced nature.
62. Neither does a cooling ambrosial draught nor the kind embrace of prosperity, afford such gratification to the soul, as one’s inward satisfaction of the mind.
62. Neither a refreshing drink of ambrosia nor the warm embrace of success provides such fulfillment to the soul as the peace of mind that comes from within.
63. Whether afflicted by diseases or disasters, or dragged by the rope of avarice, do you bear up yourself, O Ráma, by the equanimity of your mind.
63. Whether you're suffering from illnesses or disasters, or pulled down by greed, keep yourself steady, O Ráma, with a balanced mind.
64. Whatever thou dost and eatest with the calm coolness of thy mind, all that is sweeter far to the soul than anything sweet to taste.
64. Whatever you do and eat with a calm and clear mind, all of that is much sweeter to the soul than any sweet thing to taste.
65. The mind that is overpowered by the ambrosial flavour of quietism and desists from activity, may have the body lacerated (for a time), but it will be filled up shortly.
65. The mind that is overwhelmed by the sweet taste of peacefulness and stops being active may have the body hurt (for a while), but it will heal quickly.
66. Neither imps nor goblins, demons or enemies, nor tigers nor snakes, ever annoy a peaceful man.
66. Neither imps nor goblins, demons or foes, nor tigers nor snakes ever disturb a peaceful person.
[Pg 182]
[Pg 182]
67. He who has his mind and body well guarded by the invulnerable armour of meekness, can never be pierced by the shafts of adversity; but remains as the thunder-stone impenetrable by arrows.
67. Someone who protects their mind and body with the strong armor of humility can never be harmed by the arrows of hardship; they remain unbreakable like a thunderstone against arrows.
68. The king seated in his palace is not so graceful to sight, as the quiet peaceful man is graced by his equanimity and clearness of understanding.
68. The king sitting in his palace doesn't appear as graceful as the calm, peaceful man who is blessed with his tranquility and clarity of thought.
69. No one is so delighted at seeing a thing dearer than his life, as by the satisfaction which he feels at the sight of a contented and peaceful man.
69. No one feels as much joy at seeing something more precious than their own life as the happiness that comes from seeing a content and peaceful person.
70. He who lives a holy life with his gentle and peaceful conduct, is said to be truly living in this world and no other.
70. Someone who lives a holy life with a kind and peaceful attitude is truly living in this world and not in any other.
71. The sober minded, meek and honest man pleases every one by all that he does, and as it were captivates all beings to himself.
71. The level-headed, humble, and honest person impresses everyone with their actions and kind of draws all beings to themselves.
72. He is called the meek who neither feels pleasure or pain at the sight, touch or hearing and tasting of anything good or bad (to the senses).
72. He is called the meek who neither feels pleasure nor pain at the sight, touch, hearing, or tasting of anything good or bad (to the senses).
73. He who is indifferent to all objects, and neither leaves nor longs for any thing; but keeps his senses and appetites under subjection, is called a saint.
73. A person who is indifferent to everything and neither clings to nor desires anything, but keeps their senses and appetites in check, is considered a saint.
74. Whoso knowing all things both internally as well as externally with a clear understanding, attends and looks to his own concerns, he is verily said to be a saint.
74. Whoever understands everything, both inside and out, with clarity, and focuses on their own matters, is truly considered a saint.
75. He whose mind is as calm as moon beams both at the approach of a feast or fighting, and even at the moment of death, is said to be a saint.
75. Someone whose mind stays as calm as moonlight, whether facing a celebration, a battle, or even at the moment of death, is considered a saint.
76. Who though present at a place, neither rejoices nor murmurs at any thing, but remains as if he were absent from it, and conducts himself as quietly as if he were fast asleep; such a one is called a saint.
76. A person who, even when in a place, neither celebrates nor complains about anything, but stays as if they aren’t really there and behaves as calmly as if they were sound asleep; this person is referred to as a saint.
77. He whose complaisant look casts a graceful nectarious radiance on all around him, is said to be a saint.
77. The person whose friendly smile gives a beautiful, sweet glow to everyone around him is considered a saint.
78. Who feels a cool calmness within himself, and is not disturbed[Pg 183] or immerged in any state of life, and who though a layman is not worldly minded, such a man is termed a saint.
78. Who feels a cool calmness inside himself and is not disturbed[Pg 183] or caught up in any situation, and who, even though a layperson, is not materialistic, such a person is called a saint.
79. He who takes not to his mind the tribulations of this life, however long or great they may be, nor thinks this base (bodily frame) to be himself, is known to be a saint.
79. A person who doesn’t dwell on the struggles of this life, no matter how long or intense they are, and doesn’t think of this physical body as their true self, is recognized as a saint.
80. The man of the world who has a mind clear as the firmament, and not tainted (by worldliness), is said to be a saint.
80. A worldly man with a clear mind, untainted by worldly concerns, is considered a saint.
81. The quiet Platonic shines forth among sages and ascetics, among priests and princes, and among the mighty and learned.
81. The calm Platonic stands out among wise people and hermits, among priests and rulers, and among the powerful and educated.
82. Great and meritorious men, whose minds are attached to Quietism, feel a rest rising in their souls like the cooling beams of the moon.
82. Great and deserving individuals, whose minds are drawn to Quietism, experience a sense of tranquility rising in their souls like the calming rays of the moon.
83. Quietism is the utmost limit of the assemblage of virtues, and the best decoration of manliness; it shines resplendent in all dangers and difficulties.
83. Quietism is the highest expression of virtue and the best mark of true manliness; it shines brightly in all dangers and challenges.
84. Do you now, O Ráma! follow for your perfection in the way in which high-minded men have attained their perfect state, by holding fast on quietism as an imperishable virtue, preserved by the respectable, and never to be lost or stolen by any.
84. Do you now, O Ráma! follow for your growth in the way that noble individuals have achieved their ideal state, by embracing calmness as an everlasting virtue, upheld by the honorable, and never to be lost or taken by anyone.
[Pg 184]
[Pg 184]
CHAPTER XIV.
On Understanding an Argument.
It must be the duty of one, whose understanding is cleared and purified by a knowledge of the Sástras, to argue incessantly with a guide knowing how to reason aright.
It has to be the responsibility of someone whose understanding is clear and refined by knowledge of the scriptures to continuously engage in discussion with a guide who knows how to reason correctly.
2. The understanding when sharpened by reasoning, comes to view the transcendent state. It is reasoning which is the only best medicine for the chronic disease of worldliness.
2. When sharpened by reasoning, understanding comes to recognize the higher state. Reasoning is the best remedy for the ongoing issue of being overly worldly.
3. The world is of the form of a wood of troubles, shooting in sprouts of endless desires which being once felled under the saw of reason, will germinate no more.
3. The world is like a forest of troubles, growing with endless desires that, once cut down by the blade of reason, will never grow back.
4. O wise Ráma! our understandings are shrouded under unconsciousness at the loss of our friends, at times of danger, and even of quiet. It is reason that is our only companion (at these times).
4. O wise Ráma! Our understanding is clouded by confusion when we lose our friends, in times of danger, and even during moments of calm. Reason is our only companion during these times.
5. There is no expedient for the learned and wise except reason; it is by means of reason that the minds of good people can avoid evil and secure their good.
5. The only solution for the knowledgeable and wise is reason; it’s through reason that the minds of good people can steer clear of evil and protect their well-being.
6. All our strength and understanding, our valour and renown, and the ends of our actions, result from our reasoning with the intelligent.
6. All our strength and understanding, our courage and reputation, and the goals of our actions come from our discussions with the wise.
7. Reason is the lamp to show us the right and wrong, and the instrument for accomplishment of our desires:—by reliance on right reason, one crosses over easily the wide ocean of the world.
7. Reason is the light that helps us see what's right and wrong, and it's the tool we use to achieve our goals: by trusting in sound reasoning, you can easily navigate the vast ocean of the world.
8. Pure reasoning like a strong lion, tears asunder the elephants of great error, which ravage the lotus beds of the mind (or mental faculties).
8. Clear reasoning, like a powerful lion, tears apart the enormous errors that devastate the mental fields of thought.
9. If ignorant men have at any time attained a better state in life, it was all owing to the light of the lamp of their reasoning.
9. If uneducated people have ever reached a better situation in life, it was entirely due to the illumination of their reasoning skills.
10. Know O Rághava that, dominion and fair prosperity, together with our enjoyments and eternal salvation, are all but fruits of the celestial Kalpa plant of reasoning.
10. Know, O Rághava, that power and true prosperity, along with our pleasures and eternal salvation, are all just the fruits of the heavenly Kalpa plant of reasoning.
[Pg 185]
[Pg 185]
11. The minds of great men, which are expanded by reasoning here, are never liable to be immerged under the currents of calamity (but float above them) like gourds upon water.
11. The minds of great individuals, which are broadened by reasoning here, are never overwhelmed by the tides of hardship (but stay afloat like gourds on water).
12. Those who conduct themselves with their intellects shining forth with reason, become the recipients of its most liberal gifts.
12. Those who carry themselves with clarity and reason become the recipients of its greatest rewards.
13. Want of reason is like the thorny and sour plant of Karanja sprouting forth with blossoms of woe, and growing in the brakes of ignorant minds in order to shut out their hopes and prospects.
13. Lack of reason is like the thorny and bitter plant of Karanja, producing flowers of sorrow and thriving in the thickets of ignorant minds, preventing their hopes and dreams.
14. Do you, O Rághava! shake off the lethargy caused by your neglect of reasoning. This torpor darkens your vision as it were by the inky powder of collyrium, and maddens your mind as it were, by the ebriety of wine.
14. Do you, O Rághava! shake off the laziness that comes from ignoring reason. This haze clouds your vision like dark eye makeup and drives your mind wild like the effects of drinking wine.
15. The man of right judgment is not liable to fall into the long and dangerous maze of error (like others); but remains as a blaze of light amidst the gloom (of ignorance).
15. The person with good judgment is less likely to get lost in the long and dangerous maze of mistakes (like others); instead, they shine like a light in the darkness (of ignorance).
16. The reasoning faculties shine, as a bed of lotuses in the limpid lake of the mind: whoso has such a reasoning mind, exalts his head as high as the Himálayan height.
16. The reasoning abilities shine like a bed of lotuses in the clear lake of the mind: whoever has such a reasoning mind raises their head to the heights of the Himalayas.
17. The man having a dull mind and incapable of reasoning (of reason) as a flash of lightening, and like boys, sees false apparitions about him.
17. The man with a dull mind and unable to think clearly, like a flash of lightning, sees false visions around him, just like children do.
18. Ráma, you must shun at a distance the base unreasonable man, who grows as plump as a Khanda cane to cause sorrow and resembles the spring season to grow fresh weeds of evil.
18. Ráma, you should keep your distance from the selfish and unreasonable person, who grows as thick as a Khanda cane to bring sorrow and, like spring, allows the fresh weeds of evil to flourish.
19. Whatever misdeeds, misconducts and mischances present themselves to man, they are all the effects of his want of the light of reason, and lay hold on him like ghosts appearing in the dark.
19. Any wrongdoings, bad behavior, or unfortunate events that come to a person are all the result of his lack of rational understanding, and they cling to him like ghosts appearing in the dark.
20. O support of Raghu’s race, do you shun at a distance the unreasonable man of the nature of a solitary wild tree, which comes to no good use (to mankind).
20. O support of Raghu’s race, do you keep your distance from the unreasonable man, like a solitary wild tree that serves no purpose for humanity?
21. The mind that is fraught with reason and devoid of the impatience attendant on worldly desires, feels the light of transcendent[Pg 186] quietism shining in the soul with the full lustre of the moon.
21. A mind filled with reason and free from the impatience that comes with earthly desires experiences the radiant calm of transcendent quietism illuminating the soul like the bright light of the moon.[Pg 186]
22. When the light of reason shines in any person, it imparts the coolness and good grace of moon-beams to all things around him.
22. When someone's reason shines bright, it brings the calmness and grace of moonlight to everything around them.
23. The reasoning power of man accompanied with the flag of divine knowledge and the silvery flapper of good understanding, shines as moon-light in the darkness of night.
23. The reasoning ability of humans, combined with the banner of divine knowledge and the bright light of good understanding, shines like moonlight in the darkness of night.
24. Men with the good grace of their reason, throw a radiance like that of the sun on all sides about them, and dispel the gloom of worldliness.
24. Men who have the good sense of their reasoning shine like the sun all around them, driving away the darkness of materialism.
25. Reasoning serves to destroy the false apparitions of errors which present themselves to the minds of boys like ghosts in the sky at night.
25. Reasoning helps to dispel the false images of mistakes that appear in the minds of boys like ghosts in the night sky.
26. All things in the world appear as charming (as if they were realities); but they are (in fact) but unrealities, and liken the clods of earth that are broken (to pieces) by the hammering stone of reason.
26. Everything in the world seems appealing (as if it were real); but they are actually just illusions, similar to clumps of dirt that get shattered by the striking force of reason.
27. Men are theirself tormenters by the false imagination of their own minds; it is reason alone that can drive away this inveterate spectre from the mind.
27. Men are their own tormentors because of the false thoughts in their minds; only reason can drive away this stubborn ghost from their minds.
28. Know the fruit of the high arbor of reason, to be the even, unobstructed, interminable and independent happiness called Kaivalya.
28. Understand that the outcome of the lofty tree of intellect is the steady, unrestricted, endless, and self-sufficient happiness known as Kaivalya.
29. It is by means of reason and its evident influence on the deprivation of (physical) gratifications, that there rises an unshaken and exalted disinterestedness in the mind, like the cooling beams of the moon.
29. Through reason and its clear impact on the loss of (physical) pleasures, a strong and elevated sense of selflessness emerges in the mind, much like the soothing light of the moon.
30. When the saint has reached his perfection by means of the elixir of judgment seated in his mind, he neither desires for more nor leaves (what he has).
30. When the saint has achieved perfection through the elixir of judgment in his mind, he neither longs for more nor gives up what he has.
31. The mind relying on that state of equanimity and perceiving the clear light (of truth within itself), has neither its fall nor elevation, but enjoys its inward expansion as that of vacuum for ever.
31. The mind that relies on a state of calm and sees the clear light (of truth within itself) experiences neither a downfall nor an uplift but enjoys its inner growth like an endless vacuum.
[Pg 187]
[Pg 187]
32. One unconcerned with the world, neither gives nor receives any thing, nor feels himself elated or depressed at any event, but views every thing as an indifferent spectator.
32. A person who doesn’t care about the world neither gives nor receives anything, nor feels happy or sad about any event, but watches everything as an indifferent observer.
33. He is neither torpidly cold nor does he dwell on anything internally or externally. He is neither inactive nor merged in activity.
33. He is neither sluggishly cold nor does he fixate on anything, inside or out. He is neither inactive nor consumed by activity.
34. He slights the loss of anything, and lives content with what he has; he is neither depressed nor elevated; but remains as full as the (tideless) sea.
34. He brushes off the loss of anything and is satisfied with what he has; he is neither down nor overly excited; he just stays as full as the timeless sea.
35. It is in this manner that the high-souled and high-aspiring Yogis conduct themselves in this world, with their fullness (of joy) and living as they are liberated in this life.
35. This is how the noble and ambitious Yogis act in this world, filled with joy and living as if they are already free in this life.
36. These saintly sages having lived as long as they like (in this earth), abandon it at last, and gain their कैवल्य eternal unity (after death).
36. These wise sages, having lived as long as they wish on this earth, eventually leave it behind and achieve their कैवल्य eternal unity after death.
37. The sapient man should intently consider within himself, who and whose he is, what is his family and by whom he is surrounded, and think on the remedy (of his worldliness).
37. A wise person should deeply reflect on who they are and who they belong to, consider their family and the people around them, and think about how to address their worldly concerns.
38. It is the king, O Ráma! who well knows the difficult and doubtful state of the business (before him); and his success or failure depends solely on his right judgment and on nothing else.
38. It is the king, O Ráma! who fully understands the challenging and uncertain situation he faces; his success or failure relies entirely on his ability to judge wisely and nothing else.
39. It is the dicta and data established by the Veda and Vedánta that form the grounds of our evidence, and these are to be ascertained by our reason as by the help of a lamp in the gloom of night.
39. It is the teachings and knowledge set forth by the Veda and Vedánta that form the basis of our evidence, and we can understand these through reason, much like using a lamp in the dark of night.
40. The bright eye-sight of reason, is neither blinded by the darkness (of night), nor dimmed by the full blaze (of the day), even when it has to view things (situated) at a distance.
40. The clear vision of reason is neither obscured by the darkness of night nor dulled by the bright light of day, even when it has to see things that are far away.
41. He who is blind to reason is as one born blind, and a demented man is an object of universal pity; but the man with a reasoning soul is said to be possessed of divine eye-sight, and becomes victorious in all things (he undertakes).
41. Someone who can't see reason is like someone who was born blind, and a mentally unstable person is someone everyone feels sorry for; but a person with a reasoning mind is said to have divine insight and succeeds in everything they take on.
42. The miraculous power of reason is acknowledged to be a divine attribute and an instrument to highest felicity; wherefore it is not to be lost sight of for a moment.
42. The amazing power of reason is recognized as a divine quality and a tool for ultimate happiness; therefore, it should never be overlooked for even a moment.
[Pg 188]
[Pg 188]
43. The man graced by reason is loved even by the great, as the delicious and ripe mango fruit is delectable to all.
43. A man who is guided by reason is admired even by the powerful, just like a delicious, ripe mango is enjoyed by everyone.
44. Men with their minds illumed by the light of reason, are like travellers acquainted with their way, and are not liable to pit falls of incessant danger and misery.
44. Men whose minds are illuminated by reason are like travelers who know their route and are not prone to the pitfalls of constant danger and misery.
45. Neither doth the sickman nor one beset by a hundred evils wail so bitterly, as the ignorant man whose soul is deprived of reason.
45. Neither does the sick person nor one troubled by countless problems moan as bitterly as the ignorant person whose mind is devoid of reason.
46. Rather leap as a frog in the mud, or creep as a worm in the dirt, rather lie as a snake in a dark cell or crawl on the ground, than walk as a man devoid of reason.
46. I’d rather jump like a frog in the mud or crawl like a worm in the dirt, rather lie like a snake in a dark space or slither on the ground, than walk as a person without reason.
47. Therefore get rid of unreasonableness which is the abode of all your dangers, is reprobated by the wise (as the bane of mankind), and is the terminus of all your calamities.
47. So, eliminate irrationality, which is the source of all your dangers, condemned by the wise (as the curse of humanity), and is the endpoint of all your misfortunes.
48. Great men must always be in full possession of their reasoning, because those unsupported by their reason are liable to fall into the pits of darkness.
48. Great people need to always be in complete control of their reasoning, because those who lack reason are likely to stumble into the depths of confusion.
49. Let every one keep his soul under the control (of his own reason), and by this means, deliver the fawn of his mind from falling into the mirage of this world.
49. Let everyone manage their soul by their own reason, and through this, free the innocence of their mind from getting lost in the illusions of this world.
50. It is the province of reasoning to consider logically in one’s self, whence the evil, known as worldliness, had its rise.
50. It's the job of reason to think logically about where the problem of worldliness comes from.
51. The thick mist of error is only for the continued misery of man, and it prevails on the stony minds of those that are demented by the loss of reason.
51. The heavy fog of mistakes only adds to human suffering, and it dominates the hardened minds of those who are twisted by the loss of reason.
52. The wise that hold fast on the truth and forsake all untruth in this world, are yet unable to discern their true natures without the aid of reason.
52. The wise who cling to the truth and reject all falsehoods in this world are still unable to understand their true selves without the help of reason.
53. It is by means of reason that one comes to the knowledge of truth; and by means of truth that he gets the peace of his mind; and it is the tranquility of the mind that dispels the misery of men.
53. It’s through reason that we come to know the truth; and it’s through truth that we achieve peace of mind; and it’s the calmness of the mind that eliminates the suffering of people.
54. Now Ráma, do you take delight in such acts as may be productive of utility to the world, and whereby you may arrive to perfection. Weigh all things with the clear eye of reason, which will make you blessed for ever.
54. Now Ráma, do you find joy in actions that can benefit the world and help you achieve perfection? Consider everything with a clear, rational perspective, which will bring you lasting happiness.
[Pg 189]
[Pg 189]
CHAPTER XV.
On Happiness.
Vasishtha continued:—Contentment is the chief good; contentment is called the (true) enjoyment; and the contented man, O thou destroyer of enemies, gets the best repose.
Vasishtha continued:—Being satisfied is the greatest good; satisfaction is considered true enjoyment; and the satisfied person, O you who vanquishes foes, finds the best rest.
2. Those who are happy with their prosperity of contentment, and possess the calm repose of their souls, are as holy saints, and think a sovereignty no better than a bit of rotten straw.
2. Those who are happy with their contentment and have a peaceful soul are like holy saints, and see power as nothing more than a piece of rotten straw.
3. Whoever retains a contented mind amidst all the affairs of the world, he is never disturbed O Ráma, in adverse circumstances nor ever dejected (in his spirit).
3. Whoever keeps a calm mind through all the happenings in the world is never troubled, O Ráma, in tough times nor ever feels down.
4. The saints that are satisfied with the ambrosial draught of contentment, think the highest affluence and enjoyments (of the rich) but poison (to their souls).
4. The saints who are satisfied with the heavenly drink of contentment see the greatest wealth and pleasures (of the rich) as nothing but poison (to their souls).
5. Even the waves of liquid nectar fail to afford that pleasure, which the sweetest taste of contentment—the healer of all evils; gives to its possessor.
5. Even the waves of sweet liquid don’t provide the joy that the purest taste of contentment—the cure for all troubles—gives to those who have it.
6. Abandonment of unfruitful desires and calmness in those that are obtained, feeling no pain at and having no sense of pleasure (in any thing), constitute what is called contentment here below.
6. Letting go of unproductive desires and staying calm about those that are achieved, without feeling pain or experiencing pleasure in anything, is what we call contentment down here.
7. Until the mind can enjoy the contentment rising spontaneously in the soul of itself, so long will troubles continue to grow in it as briars and brambles in a bog.
7. As long as the mind can’t find contentment that comes naturally from within, it will keep facing troubles that grow like thorny weeds in a swamp.
8. The mind cooled by calm contentment, and purified by the light of philosophy, is always in its full bloom as the lotus under sun-beams.
8. The mind, relaxed by calm satisfaction and cleared by the insights of philosophy, always flourishes like a lotus in the sunlight.
9. The ungoverned mind which is under the subjection of desires and devoid of contentment, does not receive the light of knowledge, as a soiled mirror takes no reflection of the face.
9. The uncontrolled mind that is ruled by desires and lacking in contentment doesn't absorb knowledge, just like a dirty mirror can't reflect a face.
10. The man whose mind is always bright with the sunshine of contentment, does not shrivel itself like the lotus in the dark night of ignorance (or adversity).
10. The man whose mind is always lit up by the light of happiness doesn’t wither away like the lotus in the dark of ignorance (or tough times).
[Pg 190]
[Pg 190]
11. A man though poor, enjoys the happiness of sovereignty, who is devoid of diseases and anxieties, and whose mind is contented.
11. A man, even if he's poor, experiences the joy of being in control, as long as he is free from illness and worries, and his mind is at peace.
12. He is called a contented man, who does not long after what he is not possessed of, and enjoys what he has in its right manner, and is always graceful in his manners.
12. A contented person is someone who doesn’t crave what they don’t have, enjoys what they do have in the right way, and always carries themselves with grace.
13. There is a beauty shining in the face of one, whose mind has the satisfaction of contentment, the fulness of magnanimity and the purity of thoughts like that of the milky ocean in it.
13. There’s a beauty that shines in the face of someone whose mind is filled with the satisfaction of being content, the fullness of generosity, and thoughts as pure as the milky ocean.
14. Let a man entertain his self-possession within himself, and abandon his craving of all things, by reliance on his manly exertions.
14. Let a person maintain their composure within themselves and let go of their desires for everything by trusting in their own efforts.
15. He whose mind is full with the ambrosia of contentment and a calm and cool understanding, acquires a perpetual composure within himself, as it were by the cooling beams of the moon.
15. Someone whose mind is filled with the sweetness of contentment and a calm, clear understanding finds a lasting peace within themselves, much like the soothing light of the moon.
16. All great fortunes wait on him whose mind is strengthened by contentment, as if they were his servants, and as they remain in attendance upon a king.
16. All great wealth depends on a person whose mind is fortified by contentment, as if it were their servants, and as they stay in attendance on a king.
17. One remaining content and composed in himself, quells all his anxieties and cares, as the rains set down the dust of the earth.
17. A person who is calm and self-assured calms all their worries and troubles, just like rain settles the dust on the ground.
18. Ráma! a man shines by the contentment of his mind and the purity of his conduct, as the cooling and spotless moon when she is full.
18. Rama! A man radiates with the peace of his mind and the integrity of his actions, just like the calm and flawless full moon.
19. No one receives so much delight from his accumulation of wealth, as he derives from the sight of the beautiful placid countenance (of a contented person).
19. No one finds as much joy in their wealth as they do in seeing the calm, happy face of a content person.
20. Know, O thou delight of Raghu’s race! that the best of men who are decorated with grace of equanimity (the only quality that adorns the wise), are more honoured both by gods and sages than any.
20. Know, O you joy of Raghu’s lineage! that the finest men, who are blessed with the grace of calmness (the only trait that truly honors the wise), are held in higher regard by both gods and sages than anyone else.
[Pg 191]
[Pg 191]
CHAPTER XVI.
On Good Behavior.
Vasishtha resumed saying:—
Vasishtha continued speaking:—
Know, O highly intelligent Ráma! that the company of the virtuous is everywhere of the greatest benefit to men for their crossing over the ocean of the world.
Know, O wise Ráma! that being around good people is always incredibly helpful for everyone to navigate the challenges of life.
2. It is the arbour of virtuous company that produces the fresh blossom of discrimination; which being cherished by high-souled men, yields to them its fruits of prosperity.
2. It is the environment of good company that fosters the new growth of discernment; which, when valued by noble individuals, brings them the rewards of success.
3. The society of the learned makes solitude appear as company, and the evil of death as good as a festivity; and converts a difficulty to ease.
3. The society of the educated makes being alone feel like being with others, turns the pain of death into something almost festive, and transforms challenges into opportunities.
4. It is the society of the virtuous which wards off all disasters, that like the frost, invade the lotus beds of our hearts; and baffle the icy breath of ignorance (which deadens our souls).
4. It’s the community of good people that keeps away all the troubles, which, like frost, invade the flowerbeds of our hearts and challenge the chilling breath of ignorance that numbs our souls.
5. Know the society of the virtuous to be the best improver of the understanding, the destroyer of the tree of ignorance; and remover of all our mental diseases.
5. Recognize that the company of virtuous people is the best way to improve our understanding, the destroyer of ignorance, and a cure for all our mental issues.
6. The society of the virtuous produces the light of reason, which is as charmingly fair as a cluster of flowers after its being washed by rain-water.
6. A society of virtuous people shines with the light of reason, which is as beautifully pleasing as a bunch of flowers after being washed by rain.
7. It is the influence of virtuous company that teaches us the best mode of life, which is never impaired or obstructed by anything, and is ever full in itself.
7. The impact of good company shows us the best way to live, a way that is never hindered or blocked by anything, and is always fulfilling on its own.
8. Let no man ever keep himself from the association of the virtuous, though he is involved in utmost distress, and cast in irremediable circumstances.
8. Let no one ever distance themselves from the company of good people, even if they are in deep trouble and facing hopeless situations.
9. The society of the virtuous, lends a light to the right path. It destroys the internal darkness of man, by the rays of the sun of knowledge.
9. The community of the virtuous shines a light on the right path. It eliminates the inner darkness of man with the rays of the sun of knowledge.
10. Whoever has bathed in the cold and clear stream of good[Pg 192] company is not in need of the merit derived from acts of charity, pilgrimage, austerity and sacrifice.
10. Anyone who has experienced the refreshing and clear waters of good[Pg 192] company does not need the accolades gained from charity, pilgrimage, self-discipline, and sacrifice.
11. Whoever has the society of virtuous men, and whose lives are free from passions and sins, and doubts and the knots (of scruples in their hearts), of what use is (the observance of) austerity, or (performance of) pilgrimage (to him)?
11. Whoever has the company of good people, whose lives are free from desires and sins, and from doubts and worries in their hearts, what good is strict discipline or going on a pilgrimage to them?
12. Blessed are the peaceful in their minds, who are viewed with as great an ardour by people, as poor men fondly dote upon gems and jewels.
12. Blessed are those who are peaceful in their minds, who are admired by people with the same passion that poor people have for gems and jewels.
13. The intelligent mind with its gracefulness derived from good company, shines always as the goddess of riches in the company of fairy nymphs.
13. A smart mind, with its elegance stemming from great company, always shines like the goddess of wealth among enchanting nymphs.
14. Therefore that blessed man is renowned as having attained the crown of a clear understanding, who never abstains himself from the company of the holy.
14. So that blessed person is well-known for having achieved a deep understanding, who never keeps themselves away from the company of the holy.
15. Hence all unscrupulous believers, holy men and those who are revered by people, are to be served by all means for crossing over the ocean of the world.
15. Therefore, all unprincipled believers, holy individuals, and those who are respected by others should be supported in every way to help navigate the challenges of the world.
16. Surely do they serve as dry fuel to hell-fire, who neglect the company of the saints, which is known as rain water to extinguish the flames of hell.
16. They definitely serve as dry fuel for hellfire, those who ignore the company of the righteous, which is like rainwater that puts out the flames of hell.
17. The medicine of holy association, serves to allay entirely all the afflictions consequent to poverty and death and tribulations of worldly affairs.
17. The healing power of sacred connection helps to completely ease all the sufferings that come from poverty, death, and the struggles of everyday life.
18. Contentment, society of the virtuous, ratiocination and quietism, are the several means for crossing over the ocean of the world by mankind.
18. Contentment, a community of good people, reasoning, and tranquility are the various ways people can navigate the challenges of life.
19. Contentment is reckoned as the best gain, good company the right course, reasoning the true knowledge, and quietism the highest bliss (of man).
19. Being content is considered the greatest achievement, good company is the best way to live, reasoning is true knowledge, and inner peace is the ultimate happiness of a person.
20. These are the four surest means to break off the trammels of the world, and whoever is practiced in these, has surely passed over the erroneous waters of the terrestrial sea.
20. These are the four most reliable ways to break free from the constraints of the world, and anyone who is skilled in these has definitely navigated the confusing waters of the earthly sea.
21. Learn, O best of the intelligent! that the practice of some[Pg 193] one of these pure virtues, leads to an assuetude of all the four (cardinal virtues).
21. Learn, O best of the wise! that practicing one of these pure virtues leads to a habit of all four (cardinal virtues).
22. Every one of these separately is a leader to the others; wherefore diligently apply yourself to one of these for your success in getting them all.
22. Each of these is a leader to the others; so focus on one of them to help you succeed in achieving them all.
23. Association with the good, contentment, right reasoning, and good judgment, joined with peace and tranquility, serve as cargo-ships in the ocean of the world.
23. Being connected with goodness, finding contentment, using clear reasoning, and exercising good judgment, along with experiencing peace and calm, act like cargo ships navigating the ocean of the world.
24. All prosperity attends on him who is possessed of reason, contentment, quietism and the habit of keeping good company, like the fruits of the kalpa tree (satisfying every desire).
24. All success comes to those who have reason, contentment, calmness, and the practice of surrounding themselves with good company, much like the fruits of the kalpa tree (fulfilling every desire).
25. The man possessed of reasoning, contentment, quietude, and a proclivity to keep good company, is attended by every grace, as all the digits unite in the full moon.
25. A man who has reason, contentment, peace, and a tendency to surround himself with good company is accompanied by every virtue, just as all the digits come together in a full moon.
26. The happy mind which is fraught with contentment, quietness, reasoning power, and a tendency to good company, meets with the prosperity and success, as they attend on kings (who are) guided by (the counsels of) good ministers.
26. A happy mind filled with contentment, calmness, clear thinking, and a preference for good company finds prosperity and success, just as kings do when they are guided by wise advisors.
27. Therefore, O delight of Raghu’s race! do you bravely govern your mind, and always practise with diligence some one of these virtues (for your conduct in life).
27. So, O joy of Raghu’s lineage! you should confidently manage your mind, and always work diligently on one of these virtues for your behavior in life.
28. Exert your best manliness to subdue your elephantine mind, and know that until you have mastered one of these cardinal virtues, you can make no progress (in holiness).
28. Use your strongest masculinity to tame your overwhelming thoughts, and understand that until you have gained control over one of these essential virtues, you cannot make any progress (in holiness).
29. It must be, O Ráma! that you shall have to set your heart to work by the exertion of your manliness and the gnashing of your teeth, for your success in meritorious deeds.
29. You must, O Ráma! put your heart into working hard with determination and grit, for your success in doing good deeds.
30. For whether you be a god or yaksha or a man or an arbor, you cannot, O long-armed Ráma! have a better course till then (i.e. before mastering one of these qualities).
30. Whether you’re a god, a yaksha, a man, or a tree, you can’t, O long-armed Rama! find a better path until then (i.e., before mastering one of these qualities).
31. As soon as one of these virtues is strengthened and made fruitful in you, it will serve to weaken the force of the faults of your ungovernable mind.
31. As soon as one of these virtues is strengthened and becomes effective in you, it will help diminish the impact of the flaws in your uncontrolled mind.
32. The cultivation of virtues leads to their full growth and suppression of vice; but the fostering of vice will (on the other[Pg 194] hand) conduce to the increase of vices and suppression of good qualities.
32. Developing virtues promotes their full flourishing and reduces vices; however, encouraging vices will lead to more vices and the decline of good qualities.
33. The mind is a wilderness of errors, in which the stream of our desires is running with full force, amidst its two banks of good and evil whereon we hold our stand.
33. The mind is a wild space filled with mistakes, where the flow of our desires runs strong between the two sides of good and evil, where we take our stand.
34. It bears away and throws the man on that bank which he strives to reach by his own exertion, therefore O Ráma, do as you like to reach to either shore.
34. It pulls away and throws the man onto that bank, which he tries to reach by his own effort. So, O Ráma, do whatever you want to get to either shore.
35. Now try by degrees with all the exertion of your manly force, to turn the course of your desires towards the happy shore in the forest of your mind; and know, O high-minded Ráma; that one’s own disposition is as a rapid current to him, which must not be permitted to bear him away (to the perilous coast).
35. Now gradually, with all your strength, try to steer your desires toward the happy place in the forest of your mind; and know, O noble Ráma, that your own nature is like a fast-flowing river that must not be allowed to carry you away to dangerous shores.
[Pg 195]
[Pg 195]
CHAPTER XVII.
About the Contents of the Work.
Thus, O progeny of Raghu! it is the reasoning soul that is worthy of attending to the words of wisdom, as a prince (is inclined to listen) to a discourse on polity.
Therefore, O descendant of Raghu! it is the thoughtful mind that should pay attention to wise words, just as a prince is eager to hear a discussion on governance.
2. The clear and high-minded man, who has renounced the company of stupid folks, is capable of fair reasoning, as the clear sky has the capacity of receiving the moon-light.
2. The clear-minded and principled person, who has given up the company of foolish people, is able to think rationally, just like a clear sky can receive the moonlight.
3. You who are replete with the entire grace of this quality, should now attend to the words, that I say, to remove the errors of your mind.
3. You who are filled with the full grace of this quality should now pay attention to what I'm saying to clear up the mistakes in your mind.
4. He, the arbour of whose merits is bending down with the load of its fruits, feels a desire to hear these words for the sake of his salvation.
4. He, whose achievements are weighed down by the abundance of its rewards, longs to hear these words for the sake of his salvation.
5. It is the noble minded only and not the base, that are receptacles of grand and holy sermons conferring the knowledge of their future state.
5. Only those with noble minds, not the lowly, can truly absorb great and sacred teachings that reveal the knowledge of their future.
6. This collection consisting of thirty-two thousand stanzas, is deemed as containing the essence of the means conducing to liberation, and conferring the final annihilation (of our being).
6. This collection of thirty-two thousand stanzas is considered to capture the essence of the methods leading to liberation and achieving ultimate annihilation (of our existence).
7. As a lighted lamp presents its light to every waking man, so does this work effect the ultimate extinction of every person whether he would like it or not.
7. Just as a lit lamp shines its light on everyone who is awake, this work leads to the eventual end of every person, whether they like it or not.
8. One’s knowledge of this work whether by his own perusal or hearing of it from the rehearsal of others, tends to the immediate obliteration of his errors and augmentation of his delight, as it is done by the holy river of heaven (Ganges).
8. Knowing about this work, whether by reading it yourself or hearing about it from others, quickly wipes away your mistakes and increases your enjoyment, just like the holy river of heaven (Ganges).
9. As the fallacy of a snake in the rope is removed by examining it, so the fallacy of the reality of the world is removed by perusal of this work, which gives peace to one who is vexed with and tired of the world.
9. Just as the illusion of a snake in a rope disappears when you examine it, the illusion of the world's reality fades when you read this work, which brings peace to those who are troubled and worn out by the world.
[Pg 196]
[Pg 196]
10. It contains six books all fraught with sentences full of reason, and each distinct from the other in its import. It has many verses containing chosen examples on all subjects.
10. It includes six books, all packed with sentences full of meaning, and each one different from the others in what it conveys. It has many verses featuring selected examples on a variety of topics.
11. The first book treats of Indifference, and causes the growth of apathy (in the mind) like that of a tree in the desert soil.
11. The first book discusses Indifference and how it leads to the growth of apathy (in the mind) much like a tree growing in desert soil.
12. It contains one thousand and five hundred stanzas, which being well considered in the mind, must impart a purity to it like the lustre of a gem after its polish.
12. It contains one thousand five hundred stanzas, which, when thoughtfully reflected upon, will purify the mind like the shine of a gem after it's polished.
13. The next book dwells on the conduct of one longing after his liberation, and contains a thousand slokas arranged in judicious order.
13. The next book focuses on the actions of someone yearning for their freedom, and it includes a thousand verses organized thoughtfully.
14. It describes the nature of men desiring their liberation. Then follows the book on the creation of the world, and filled with narratives and examples (of various kinds).
14. It talks about how men seek their freedom. Next comes the book about the creation of the world, packed with stories and examples (of different kinds).
15. It has seven thousand stanzas teaching sound philosophy about the spectator and spectacle of the world in the forms of—I and thou, designated the ego and non-ego.
15. It has seven thousand stanzas teaching solid philosophy about the viewer and the display of the world in the forms of—I and you, referred to as the ego and non-ego.
16. It contains a description of the production of the world from its state of non-existence. A diligent attention to this chapter will convey a full knowledge of this world into the mind of the hearer.
16. It includes a description of how the world was created from nothing. Paying close attention to this chapter will give the listener a complete understanding of this world.
17. This ego and non-ego, and this vast expanse with all the worlds, space and mountains, are (to be viewed) as having no form nor foundation, and as there are no such things (in reality).
17. This ego and non-ego, along with this immense space containing all the worlds, space, and mountains, should be seen as having no actual form or foundation, as these things do not exist (in reality).
18. There are no elements as the earth and others which exist in our fancy only, and are like phantoms appearing in a dream, or as aerial castles and chimeras of the mind.
18. There are no elements like the earth and others that exist only in our imagination, resembling phantoms in a dream, or like castles in the air and illusions of the mind.
20. They resemble the moving hills on the shore to one passing in a boat, without any actual movement in them; or liken the hobgoblins appearing to an unsound mind. Such is the appearance of the world without any seed or source or origin of its own.
20. They look like the shifting hills by the shore to someone passing by in a boat, even though there’s no real movement in them; or they’re like the illusions that come to a disturbed mind. That’s how the world appears, lacking any real cause or source of its own.
21. It is as the impression of a tale in the mind, or the sight of a chain of pearls in the sky, or taking a bracelet for its gold[Pg 197] or a wave for the water. (i.e. Taking the appearance for its cause, or the phenomena for the noumena).
21. It's like the memory of a story in your mind, or the sight of a string of pearls in the sky, or mistaking a bracelet for its gold[Pg 197] or a wave for the water. (i.e. Confusing the appearance for its cause, or the phenomena for the noumena).
22. Or as the blueness of the sky is always apparent to sight without its reality, and evercharming to behold without the existence of any colour in it.
22. Or just like the blue of the sky is always visible to the eyes without being real, and always beautiful to look at even though there's no actual color in it.
23. Thus whatever unreal wonders always appear to us in our dreams or in the sky, they are but the resemblances of a fire in a picture, which seems to be burning without having any fire in it.
23. So, any unbelievable wonders that show up in our dreams or in the sky are just like a painting of a fire, which looks like it’s burning but doesn’t actually have any fire in it.
24. The word “jagat” or passing, is appropriately applied to the transitory world, which passes like the sea with its heaving waves, appearing as a chain of lotus flowers in dancing.
24. The term “jagat” or passing, fits well with the temporary nature of the world, which flows like the sea with its rolling waves, appearing like a sequence of lotus flowers in motion.
25. It is (as false) as one’s imagination of a body of waters at a spot, from the sound of the ruddy geese (that live by rivers); and (as useless) as a withered forest in autumn, when the leaves and fruits fall off, and yield neither shade nor luscious nutriment, (to the traveller).
25. It is as false as imagining a body of water just from the sound of the red geese that live by the rivers; and as useless as a dead forest in autumn, when the leaves and fruits fall off, providing neither shade nor tasty food for the traveler.
26. It is full with delirious cravings as of men at the point of death, and as dark as caverns in the mountains. Hence the efforts of men are but acts of their phrensy.
26. It is filled with intense longings like those of dying men, and as dark as caves in the mountains. Therefore, the actions of men are just expressions of their madness.
27. It is better to dwell in the clear sky of the autumnal (atmosphere of) philosophy, after subsidence of the frost of ignorance, than to view at this world, which is no more than an image at a post or a picture upon the wall.
27. It’s better to live in the clear skies of autumnal philosophy after the frost of ignorance has melted away than to look at this world, which is just a reflection on a post or a painting on the wall.
28. Know all sensible and insensible things to be made of dust (to be reduced to dust again). Next follows the book on Existence.
28. Understand that all things, both sensible and insensible, are made of dust (and will be reduced to dust again). Next is the book on Existence.
29. It contains three thousand stanzas full of explanations and narratives, showing the existence of the world to be a form (or development) of the essence of the Ego (in a subjective light).
29. It has three thousand stanzas packed with explanations and stories, demonstrating that the existence of the world is a manifestation (or evolution) of the essence of the Ego (from a subjective perspective).
30. It treats of the manner in which the spectator (Ego) is manifest as the spectacle (non-ego), and how the ten-sided sphere of the arbour of the world is manifest both as the subjective and objective (at the same time).
30. It discusses how the observer (Ego) is shown as the spectacle (non-ego), and how the ten-sided sphere of the world’s garden is revealed as both subjective and objective (at the same time).
31. It has thus arrived at its development which is said to be[Pg 198] everlasting. Next follows the book on quietude consisting of five thousand stanzas.
31. It has now reached its development, which is said to be[Pg 198] everlasting. Next is the book on tranquility, made up of five thousand stanzas.
32. The fifth is styled the book on holiness, containing a series of excellent lectures, and shewing the erroneous conception of the world, as I, thou and he (as distinct existences).
32. The fifth is called the book on holiness, featuring a series of insightful lectures that reveal the mistaken view of the world as I, you, and he (as separate beings).
33. It is the suppression of this error, which forms the subject of this book; and the hearing of the chapter on quietude, serves to put an end to our transmigration in this world.
33. The suppression of this error is the focus of this book; listening to the chapter on tranquility helps to end our cycle of rebirth in this world.
34. After suppression of the train of errors, there still remain slight vestiges of it to a hundredth part, as the dispersed troops in a picture afford us some faint idea of them.
34. After clearing away the errors, there are still small traces of them left, like how the scattered troops in a painting give us a vague impression of their presence.
35. Aiming at the object of another person is as vain as looking at the beauty of an imaginary city, and sitting in expectation of an unattainable object. It is as a noisy fighting for something in sleep.
35. Targeting someone else's goals is as pointless as admiring the beauty of a made-up city and waiting for something you can never have. It's like making a fuss about something while you're asleep.
36. It is as vain as a man of unsubdued desires, bursting into a roaring like that of the loud and tremendous thunder-claps, and as the raising of a city on the model of one’s effaced impressions in a dream.
36. It is as pointless as a person with unchecked desires, bursting into a roar like overwhelming thunder, and like trying to build a city based on erased memories from a dream.
37. It is as vain as a would-be city, with its garden and flowers and fruits growing in it: and as a sterile woman bragging of the valorous deeds of her unborn and would-be sons.
37. It is as vain as a wannabe city, with its gardens, flowers, and fruits growing in it: and like a barren woman boasting about the brave achievements of her unborn and imagined sons.
38. Or when a painter is about to draw the picture of an imaginary city on the ground work of a chart, by forgetting to sketch a plan of it beforehand.
38. Or when an artist is about to create a drawing of a fictional city based on a map, having forgotten to outline a plan for it first.
39. It is as vain as to expect evergreen herbage and fruitage of all seasons, and the breeze of an ungrown arbour; or to it in a future flowery parterre, pleasant with the sweets of spring.
39. It is just as unrealistic to expect to have green plants and fruit year-round, or a breeze from a tree that hasn’t grown yet; or to imagine it in a future flower garden, filled with the pleasant scents of spring.
40. Then follows the sixth book entitled annihilation, which is as clear as the waters of a river after subsidence of its billows within itself.
40. Next is the sixth book called Annihilation, which is as clear as a river's water after the waves have settled.
41. It contains the remaining number of slokas (i.e. 14500 Stanzas of the aggregate number of 32000 Slokas composing[Pg 199] the entire work), a knowledge of these is pregnant with great meanings, and the understanding of them leads to the chief good of utter extinction and pacification of desires.
41. It includes the remaining number of verses (i.e. 14,500 stanzas out of a total of 32,000 verses in the entire work), and understanding these is full of significant meanings. Grasping them leads to the ultimate goal of total liberation and peace from desires.[Pg 199]
42. The intellect being abstracted from all its objects, presents the manifestation of the soul, which is full of intelligence and free from all impurity. It is enveloped in the sheath of infinite vacuity, and is wholly pure and devoid of worldly errors.
42. When the intellect is separated from all its objects, it reveals the essence of the soul, which is full of wisdom and free from any impurity. It is wrapped in a layer of infinite emptiness and is completely pure and free from worldly mistakes.
43. Having finished its journey through the world and performed its duties here, the soul assumes a calmness as that of the adamantine column of the sky, reflecting the images of the tumultuous world (without changing itself).
43. After completing its journey through the world and fulfilling its responsibilities here, the soul takes on a calmness like that of the unyielding pillar of the sky, mirroring the images of the chaotic world (without altering itself).
44. It rejoices exceedingly at its being delivered from the innumerable snares of the world, and becomes as light as air by being freed from its desire of looking after the endless objects (of its enjoyments).
44. It is incredibly joyful to be freed from the countless traps of the world, becoming as weightless as air by letting go of its desire to chase after endless pleasures.
45. The soul that takes no notice of the cause or effect or doing of any thing, as also of what is to be avoided or accepted (i.e. which remains totally indifferent to every thing), is said to be disembodied though encumbered with a body, and to become unworldly in its worldly state.
45. The soul that pays no attention to the cause, effect, or actions of anything, as well as what should be avoided or accepted (that is, which remains completely indifferent to everything), is said to be disembodied even though it is bound to a body, and to become unworldly while in its worldly state.
46. The intelligent soul is compared to a solid rock, compact and without any gap in it. It is the sun of intelligence which enlightens all people, and dispels the darkness of ignorance.
46. The wise soul is like a solid rock, strong and unbroken. It is the light of understanding that brightens everyone and drives away the shadows of ignorance.
47. (This soul) though so very luminous, has become grossly darkened (in its nature), by being confined to the vile fooleries of the world, and wasted by the malady of its cravings.
47. (This soul) although very bright, has become deeply tarnished by being trapped in the petty foolishness of the world, and weakened by the sickness of its desires.
48. When freed from the chimera of its egoism, it becomes incorporeal even in its embodied state, and beholds (the glory of) the whole world as it was placed at the point of one of the myriads of hairs (on its body), or like a bee sitting on a flower upon the Sumeru mountain.
48. Once released from the illusion of its egoism, it becomes intangible even while in a physical form, and sees (the beauty of) the entire world as if it were positioned at the tip of one of the countless hairs (on its body), or like a bee resting on a flower atop the Sumeru mountain.
49. The intelligent and vacuous soul contains and beholds in its sphere a thousand glories of the world, shining in each atom, as it was in a mirror.
49. The clever yet empty soul holds and sees within its realm a thousand glories of the world, shining in every atom, just like in a mirror.
[Pg 200]
[Pg 200]
50. It is not even possible to thousands of Haris, Haras and Brahmás, to equal the great minded sage in the extent of his comprehensive soul; because the liberated have their chief good (of internal joy) stretched to a far greater limit than any.
50. It's impossible for thousands of Haris, Haras, and Brahmas to match the great-minded sage in the breadth of his understanding; because those who are liberated have their ultimate good (of inner joy) expanded to a far greater extent than anyone else.
[Pg 201]
[Pg 201]
CHAPTER XVIII.
Determination of the Example or Main Proposal
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
The several parts of this work as already related, give rise to the understanding, as seeds sown in a good field never fail to produce good fruitage.
The different parts of this work, as already mentioned, lead to understanding, just like seeds planted in good soil always yield great results.
2. Even human compositions are acceptable when they are instructive of good sense; otherwise the Vedas also are to be renounced (as unreliable); because men are required always to abide by reason.
2. Even human writings are fine when they teach good judgment; otherwise, the Vedas should also be rejected (as unreliable); because people must always stick to reason.
3. Words conformable with reason are to be received even if spoken by boys; otherwise they are to be rejected as straws though pronounced by the lotus-born (Brahmá himself).
3. Reasonable words should be accepted even if they come from boys; otherwise, they should be dismissed as worthless, even if they are spoken by the lotus-born (Brahmá himself).
4. Whoever drinks from a well by reason of its being dug by his ancestors, and rejects the holy water of the Ganges even when placed before him, is an incorrigible simpleton.
4. Anyone who drinks from a well just because it was dug by their ancestors and refuses the sacred water of the Ganges even when it's offered to them is a hopeless fool.
5. As early dawn is invariably accompanied by its train of light, so is good judgment an inevitable attendant on the perusal of this work.
5. Just like early dawn always comes with its light, good judgment is an essential part of reading this work.
6. Whether these lessons are heard from the mouth of the learned, or well studied by one’s self, they will gradually make their impressions upon the mind by one’s constant reflection on their sense.
6. Whether these lessons are learned from the words of the knowledgeable or studied independently, they will slowly leave an impression on the mind through continuous reflection on their meaning.
7. They will first furnish (to the learner) a variety of Sanskrit expressions, and then spread before him a series of holy and judicious maxims, like so many ornamental creepers to decorate the hall.
7. They will first provide the learner with a variety of Sanskrit phrases and then present him with a series of sacred and wise sayings, like decorative vines embellishing a hall.
8. They will produce a cleverness joined with such qualifications and greatness, as to engage the good grace of gods and kings.
8. They will develop a brilliance combined with such qualities and greatness that it will earn the favor of gods and kings.
9. They are called the intelligent who know the cause and effect of things, and are likened to a torch-bearer who is clear sighted in the darkness of the night. (Like the stoa of the Stoics).
9. They are referred to as the wise, who understand the cause and effect of things, and are compared to a torchbearer who can see clearly in the darkness of the night. (Like the stoa of the Stoics).
[Pg 202]
[Pg 202]
10. All their erroneous and covetous thoughts become weaker by degrees, as the regions of the sky are cleared of their mists at the approach of autumn.
10. All their wrong and greedy thoughts gradually become weaker, just like the skies get clearer of their fog as autumn approaches.
11. Your thoughts require only the guidance of reason (to hit the right), as every action needs be duly performed to make it successful.
11. Your thoughts only need the guidance of reason to be on point, just like every action needs to be done properly to succeed.
12. The intellect becomes (by culture) as clear as a great lake in autumn, and it gets its calmness (by reason), like that of the sea after its churning by the Mandara mountain.
12. The mind becomes (through education) as clear as a big lake in autumn, and it gains its tranquility (through reason), like that of the ocean after being stirred up by the Mandara mountain.
13. Like the flame of a chandelier cleansed of its sootiness and dispelling the shroud of darkness, the refined intellect shines forth in full brightness, and distinguishes (the different natures of) things.
13. Just like the flame of a clean chandelier lighting up the darkness, a refined intellect shines brightly and differentiates the various natures of things.
14. The evils of penury and poverty cannot overpower on them, whose strong sight can discern the evils of their opposites (wealth and riches); as no dart can pierce the mortal parts of a soldier clad in full armour.
14. The hardships of being broke and poor can't get to those whose keen vision can see the downsides of their opposites (wealth and riches); just like no arrow can hit a soldier protected by full armor.
15. No worldly fears can daunt the heart of the wise man, however nearest they may approach to him. Just as no arrow can pierce through a huge solid stone.
15. No worldly fears can intimidate the heart of a wise person, no matter how close they may come. Just like no arrow can penetrate a massive solid stone.
16. Such doubts as “whether it is destiny or our own merit that is the cause of our births and actions,” are removed (by learning), as darkness is dispelled by day-light.
16. Doubts like “is it destiny or our own efforts that determine our births and actions?” are cleared away (through knowledge), just like darkness is removed by daylight.
17. There is a calm tranquility attending upon the wise at all times and in all conditions (of life); so also does the light of reason like solar rays, follow the dark night of error.
17. There is a peaceful calm that surrounds the wise at all times and in every situation (of life); similarly, the light of reason, like sunlight, follows the dark night of ignorance.
18. The man of right judgment has a soul as deep as the ocean and as firm as a mountain, and a cool serenity always shines within him like that of moon-light.
18. A person with good judgment has a soul as deep as the ocean and as solid as a mountain, and a calm serenity always radiates from within him like moonlight.
19. It is he who arrives slowly at what is called “living-liberation;” who remains calm amidst the endless turmoils (of the world), and is quite aloof from common talk (i.e. unnoticed by the world).
19. It's him who slowly reaches what people call "living liberation;" who stays calm amidst the endless chaos of the world, and is pretty detached from everyday conversations (i.e. unnoticed by society).
20. His mind is calm and cool at every thing; it is pure and full of heavenly light; shining serenely as the autumnal night with the radiance of moon-beams.
20. His mind is calm and collected about everything; it is clear and filled with heavenly light, shining serenely like an autumn night illuminated by moonbeams.
[Pg 203]
[Pg 203]
21. When the sun of reason illumines the cloudless region of the mind, no portentous comet of evil can make its appearance (within its sphere).
21. When the light of reason shines in the clear space of the mind, no ominous comet of evil can show up (in its area).
22. All desires are at rest with the elevated; they are pure with the steady, and indifferent to the inert, like the body of light clouds in autumn.
22. All desires are calm with those who are elevated; they are pure with the steady and unaffected by the inactive, like the body of light clouds in autumn.
23. The slanders of envious ill-wishers are put out of countenance (by the wise), as the frolics of goblins disappear at the approach of day.
23. The slanders of jealous haters are dismissed by the wise, just like the antics of goblins vanish with the dawn.
24. The mind that is fixed on the firm basis of virtue, and placed under the burthen of patience, is not to be shaken by accidents; but remains as a plant in a painting (unmoved by winds).
24. A mind that is focused on a solid foundation of virtue and under the weight of patience is not easily shaken by unexpected events; it stays steady like a plant in a painting (unmoved by the wind).
25. The knowing man does not fall into the pit-falls lying all about the affairs of this world: for who that knows the way will run into the ditch?
25. A wise person doesn't get trapped by the pitfalls surrounding the issues of this world: after all, who that knows the path would run into a ditch?
26. The minds of the wise are as much delighted in acting conformably to the precepts of good books and the examples of the virtuous, as chaste women are fond of keeping themselves within the bounds of the inner apartments.
26. The wise find just as much joy in following the teachings of good books and the examples of the virtuous as chaste women do in staying within the privacy of their own rooms.
27. Of the innumerable millions of atoms which compose this universe, every one of them is viewed in the light of a world in the mind of the abstracted philosopher.
27. Among the countless millions of atoms that make up this universe, each one is seen as a world in the thoughts of the contemplative philosopher.
28. The man whose mind is purified by a knowledge of the precepts of liberation, neither repines nor rejoices at the loss or gain of the objects of enjoyment.
28. The person whose mind is cleared by understanding the principles of freedom neither complains nor celebrates the loss or gain of pleasurable things.
29. Men of unfettered minds look upon the appearance and disappearance of every atomic world, as the fluctuating wave of the sea.
29. Open-minded people see the appearance and disappearance of every atomic world like the constantly changing waves of the ocean.
30. They neither grieve at unwished-for occurrences nor pine for their wished-for chances; and knowing well all accidents to be the consequences of their actions, they remain as unconscious as trees (totally insensible of them).
30. They don't mourn unwanted events or long for missed opportunities; and understanding that all outcomes result from their actions, they remain as unaware as trees (completely oblivious to them).
31. These (holy men) appear as common people, and live upon what they get; whether they meet with aught of welcome or unwelcome to them, their minds remain unconquered.
31. These holy men seem like ordinary people and live off what they can get; no matter if they encounter something good or bad, their minds stay strong and unchanged.
[Pg 204]
[Pg 204]
32. They having understood the whole of this Sástra, and having read and considered it well, as well as pondered (on its purport), hold their silence as in the case of a curse or blessing (which is never uttered by saints).
32. After fully understanding this scripture and reading it carefully, as well as reflecting on its meaning, they keep quiet just like saints do with a curse or blessing that should never be spoken aloud.
33. This Sástra is easy to be understood, and is ornamented with figures (of speech). It is a poem full of flavours and embellished with beautiful similes.
33. This text is easy to understand and features figurative language. It’s a poem rich in meaning and adorned with beautiful comparisons.
34. One may be self taught in it who has a slight knowledge of words and their senses; but he who does not understand the purport well, should learn it from a pandit.
34. Someone can teach themselves if they have a basic understanding of words and their meanings; however, if they don’t fully grasp the purpose, they should learn it from an expert.
35. After hearing, thinking and understanding this work, one has no more need of practising austerities, or of meditation and repeating the Mantras and other rites: and a man requires nothing else in this world for the attainment of his liberation.
35. After hearing, thinking, and understanding this work, there's no need to practice austerities, meditate, or repeat the Mantras and other rituals: a person doesn't need anything else in this world to achieve liberation.
36. By deep study of this work and its repeated perusal, a man attains to an uncommon scholarship next to the purification of his soul.
36. By thoroughly studying this work and reading it multiple times, a person achieves a level of knowledge that's quite rare, alongside the purification of their soul.
37. The ego and the non-ego, that is, the viewer and the view, are both but chimeras of the imagination, and it is their annihilation alone, that leads insensibly to the vision of the soul.
37. The ego and the non-ego, meaning the viewer and the view, are both just illusions created by the mind, and it is only their destruction that gradually leads to the realization of the soul.
38. The error of the reality of ego and the perceptible world, will vanish away as visions in a dream; for who, that knows the falsehood of dreams, will fall into the error (of taking them for truth?)
38. The mistake of believing in the reality of ego and the visible world will disappear like dreams upon waking; for who, knowing that dreams are false, would make the mistake of thinking they are real?
39. As an imaginary palace gives no joy or grief to any body, so it is in the case of the erroneous conception of the world.
39. Just like an imaginary palace doesn't bring anyone happiness or sorrow, the same goes for a misguided understanding of the world.
40. As no body is afraid of a serpent that he sees in painting, so the sight of a living serpent neither terrifies nor pleases one who knows it.
40. Just as no one is scared of a snake they see in a painting, the sight of a real snake neither scares nor delights someone who understands it.
41. And as it is our knowledge of the painted serpent that removes our fear of it as a serpent, so our conviction of the unreality of the world, must disperse our mistake of its existence.
41. Just as knowing that a serpent is just a painting takes away our fear of it, our belief in the world’s unreality should eliminate our misunderstanding of its existence.
42. Even the plucking of a flower or tearing of its (tender) leaflet, is attended with a little exertion (of the nails and fingers),[Pg 205] but no (bodily) exertion whatever is required to gain the blessed state (of Yoga meditation).
42. Even picking a flower or tearing off its (delicate) leaf involves a little effort (with your nails and fingers),[Pg 205] but no (physical) effort is needed to achieve the blessed state (of Yoga meditation).
43. There is an action of the members of body, accompanied with the act of plucking or pulling off a flower; but in the other case (of Yoga), you have only to fix your mind, and make no exertion of your body.
43. There’s an action involving the body where you’re actively picking or pulling a flower, but in the case of Yoga, you just need to focus your mind without making any physical effort.
44. It is practicable with ease by any one sitting on his easy seat and fed with his usual food, and not addicted to gross pleasures, nor trespassing the rules of good conduct.
44. It's easy for anyone sitting comfortably in their chair and enjoying their regular meals, as long as they’re not indulgent in excessive pleasures or breaking the rules of good behavior.
45. You can derive happiness at each place and time, from your own observations, as also from your association with the good wherever it is available. This is an optional rule.
45. You can find happiness wherever you are and whenever you want, from your own experiences and also from surrounding yourself with good people whenever possible. This is a guideline you can choose to follow.
46. These are the means of gaining a knowledge of the highest wisdom, conferring peace in this world, and saving us from the pain of being reborn in the womb.
46. These are the ways to gain knowledge of the highest wisdom, bringing peace in this world and saving us from the suffering of being reborn in the womb.
47. But such as are afraid of this course, and are addicted to the vicious pleasures of the world, are to be reckoned as too base, and no better than faeces and worms of their mother’s bowels.
47. But those who are afraid of this path and are addicted to the harmful pleasures of the world are to be considered as lowly, no better than feces and worms from their mother’s body.
48. Attend now, Ráma, to what I am going to say with regard to the advancement of knowledge, and improvement of the understanding in another way.
48. Listen now, Ráma, to what I’m about to say about the advancement of knowledge and the enhancement of understanding in a different way.
49. Hear now the recent method in which this Sástra is learnt (by people), and its true sense interpreted to them by means of its Exposition.
49. Listen to the recent way in which people learn this Sástra and how its true meaning is explained to them through its Exposition.
50. That thing which serves to explain the unapparent meaning (of a passage), by its illustration by some thing that is well known, and which may be useful to help the understanding (of the passage) is called a simile or Example.
50. A simile or example is something that explains the hidden meaning of a passage by illustrating it with something familiar, making it easier to understand.
51. It is hard to understand the meaning given before without an instance, just as it is useless to have a lampstick at home without setting a lamp on it at night.
51. It's hard to grasp the meaning provided earlier without an example, just like having a lampstand at home is pointless if you don't put a lamp on it at night.
52. Whatever similes and examples I have used to make you understand (the precepts), are all derived from some cause or other, but they lead to knowledge of the uncaused Brahma.
52. Whatever comparisons and examples I’ve used to help you understand (the principles), all come from some cause or another, but they point to the knowledge of the uncaused Brahma.
[Pg 206]
[Pg 206]
53. Wherever the comparisons and compared objects are used as expressive of the cause and effect, they apply to all cases except Brahma (who is without a cause).
53. Wherever the comparisons and the things being compared are used to show cause and effect, they apply to all situations except for Brahma (who has no cause).
54. The examples that are given to explain the nature of Brahma, are to be taken in their partial (and not general) sense.
54. The examples provided to explain the nature of Brahma should be understood in their specific (rather than general) sense.
55. Whatever examples are given here as explanatory of divine nature, they are to be understood as appertaining to a world seen in a dream.
55. Any examples provided here to explain divine nature should be understood as relating to a world experienced in a dream.
56. In such cases, no corporeal instance can apply to the incorporeal Brahma, nor optional and ambiguous expressions give a definite idea of Him.
56. In these situations, no physical example can apply to the immaterial Brahma, nor can vague and unclear statements provide a clear understanding of Him.
57. Those who find fault with instances of an imperfect or contradictory nature, cannot blame our comparison of the appearance of the world to a vision in dream.
57. Those who criticize examples that are flawed or contradictory can't fault our comparison of the world's appearance to a dream.
58. A prior and posterior non-entity is considered as existent at the present moment (as is the visible world which was not, nor will be afterwards). So the waking and dreaming states are known to be alike from our boyhood.
58. An earlier and later non-entity is seen as existing right now (just like the visible world, which neither existed before nor will exist later). So, we've always recognized that waking and dreaming states are similar since childhood.
59. The simile of the existence of the world with the dreaming state is exact in all instances, as our desires, thoughts, our pleasures and displeasures, and all other acts are alike in both states.
59. The comparison of the world's existence to a dreaming state is accurate in every way, as our desires, thoughts, pleasures, and pains, along with all other actions, are similar in both states.
60. Both this work and others which have been composed by other authors on the means of salvation, have all pursued the same plan in their explanation of the knowable.
60. Both this work and others written by different authors about the ways to achieve salvation have all followed the same approach in explaining what can be known.
61. The resemblance of the world to a dream is found also in the Srutis or Vedánta. It is not to be explained in a word, but requires a continued course of lectures (on the subject).
61. The similarity between the world and a dream is also found in the Srutis or Vedánta. It can't be explained in a single word; it needs a series of lectures on the topic.
62. The comparison of the world to an imagery in the dream or an imaginary Utopia of the mind, is also adduced in examples of this kind in preference to others.
62. Comparing the world to an image in a dream or a made-up Utopia in our minds is also used in these examples instead of others.
63. Whenever a causality is shown by a simile of something which is no cause, there the simile is applied in some particular and not all its general attributes.
63. Whenever a comparison is used to show a cause but the thing being compared isn't actually a cause, the comparison is only applied to specific aspects and not all of its general qualities.
[Pg 207]
[Pg 207]
64. The partial similitude of this comparison with some property of the compared object, is unhesitatingly acknowledged by the learned in all their illustrations.
64. The slight similarity in this comparison to some quality of the object being compared is readily recognized by scholars in all their examples.
65. The light of the sense (of some thing) is compared with a lamp in its brightness only, in disregard of its stand or stick, the oil or the wick.
65. The brightness of the sense (of something) is compared to a lamp, focusing only on its light, ignoring its stand, the oil, or the wick.
66. The compared object is to be understood in its capacity of admitting a partial comparison (of the properties); as in the instance of sense and light, the simile consists in the brightness of both.
66. The object being compared should be understood in terms of its ability to allow for a partial comparison of properties; for example, with sense and light, the analogy lies in the brightness of both.
67. When the knowledge of the knowable thing is derived from some particular property of the comparison, it is granted as a suitable simile, in understanding the sense of some great saying (passage in the scriptures).
67. When we gain knowledge about something by looking at a specific feature of a comparison, it's accepted as a fitting analogy to grasp the meaning of a significant statement (passage in the scriptures).
68. We must not overshadow our intellect by bad logic, nor set at naught our common sense by an unholy scepticism.
68. We shouldn't let poor reasoning cloud our intellect or dismiss our common sense with unfounded doubt.
69. We have by our reasoning well weighed the verbosity of our opinionative adversaries, and never set aside the holy sayings of the Vedas, even when they are at variance with the opinions of our families.
69. We have carefully considered the lengthy arguments of those who disagree with us, and we have never ignored the sacred teachings of the Vedas, even when they conflict with our family's beliefs.
70. O Ráma! we have stored in our minds the truths resulting from the unanimous voice of all the Sástras, whereby it will be evident that we have attained the object of our belief, apart from the fabricated systems of heretical Sástras.
70. Oh Rama! We have kept in our minds the truths that come from the shared teachings of all the scriptures, which show that we have achieved what we believe in, separate from the made-up doctrines of false scriptures.
[Pg 208]
[Pg 208]
CHAPTER XIX.
Verification of Authentic Evidence.
It is the similarity of some particular property (of one thing to that of another) which constitutes a simile; whereas a complete similitude between the comparison and compared object, destroys their difference (and makes them the one and same thing).
It is the resemblance of a specific quality (from one thing to another) that creates a simile; however, if there is a perfect similarity between the objects being compared, it eliminates their differences (and makes them the same thing).
2. From the knowledge of parables follows the cognition of the one soul treated of in the Sástras (Vedánta); and the peace which attends on the meditation of the Holy Word, is styled Extinction.
2. Understanding parables leads to the awareness of the single soul discussed in the Sástras (Vedánta); and the peace that comes from meditating on the Holy Word is called Extinction.
3. It is therefore useless to talk of either (the complete or partial) agreement (of the properties) of the example and the exemplar; it is enough to the purpose to comprehend the purport of the holy word in some way or other.
3. So, it’s pointless to discuss whether the properties of the example and the exemplar fully or partially match; it’s enough to understand the meaning of the holy word in some way.
4. Know your peace to be the chief good, and be diligent to secure the same. When you have got the food for your eating, it is useless to talk about how you came by it.
4. Recognize that your peace is the highest good, and work hard to achieve it. Once you’ve secured your meal, it’s pointless to discuss how you acquired it.
5. A cause is compared with (or shewn for its explication by) something which is no cause at all: so is a comparison given to express its partial agreement in some respect with the compared object.
5. A cause is compared to something that isn't a cause at all: this comparison is made to clarify its partial agreement in some way with the object it's being compared to.
6. We must not be so absorbed in the pleasures of the world as to be devoid of all sensibility; like some blind frogs which are generated and grow fat amidst the stones.
6. We shouldn't get so caught up in the pleasures of the world that we lose all sense of feeling; like some blind frogs that are born and become fat among the stones.
7. Be attentive to these parables and learn your best state from them; all reasonable men should abide by the lessons of religious works for their internal peace.
7. Pay attention to these parables and learn your best state from them; all reasonable people should follow the lessons of spiritual texts for their inner peace.
8. As also by the precepts of the Sástras, by the rules of humanity, prudence and spiritual knowledge; and also by the continued practice of the acts of religious merit.
8. As well as by the guidelines of the scriptures, by the principles of humanity, wisdom, and spiritual understanding; and also through the ongoing practice of acts of religious merit.
9. Let the wise continue their inquiries until they can obtain their internal peace, and until they may arrive at the[Pg 209] fourth stage (turya) of felicity known by the name of indestructible tranquility.
9. Let the wise keep seeking until they find their inner peace, and until they reach the[Pg 209] fourth stage (turya) of happiness called indestructible tranquility.
10. Whoso has gained this fourth state of tranquil felicity, he has really passed beyond the limits of the ocean of the world, whether he is alive or not, or a house-holder or an ascetic.
10. Whoever has achieved this fourth state of calm happiness has truly gone beyond the boundaries of the world, whether they are alive or not, living a normal life or pursuing a spiritual path.
11. Such a man remains steady at his place like the calm sea undisturbed by the Mandara mountain, whether he has performed his duties according to the Srutis and Smritis or not.
11. Such a person stays steady in their position like the calm sea, unaffected by the Mandara mountain, whether they have fulfilled their responsibilities according to the Srutis and Smritis or not.
12. When there is a partial agreement of the comparison with the nature of the compared object, it is to be considered maturely for the well understanding of the point in question, and not to be made a matter of controversy.
12. When there’s a partial agreement in the comparison with the nature of the object being compared, it should be carefully considered to fully understand the issue at hand and not turned into a point of contention.
13. From every form of argument you are to understand the intelligible (that is explained to you); but the confounded disputant is blind both to right and false reasoning.
13. From every kind of argument, you should grasp the logical points that are explained to you; however, the confused debater is blind to both correct and incorrect reasoning.
14. The notion of self (soul or God) being clear (self-evident) in the sphere of our consciousness within the mind. Any one who prattles meaninglessly about this truth, is said to be defective in his understanding (i.e. our consciousness of self-existence according to the maxim “Ego sum qui cogito,” is an undeniable truth).
14. The idea of self (soul or God) being clear (self-evident) in our consciousness within the mind. Anyone who talks aimlessly about this truth is considered to lack understanding (i.e. our awareness of self-existence according to the principle “I think, therefore I am,” is an undeniable truth).
15. It is partly by pride and partly by their doubts, that the ignorant are led to altercate about their cognitions, and thereby they obscure the region of their inward understanding, as the clouds overshadow the clear firmament.
15. It's partly due to pride and partly because of their doubts that uneducated people argue about what they know, and in doing so, they cloud their inner understanding, just like clouds cover a clear sky.
16. Of all sorts of proofs it is the evidence of perception which forms their fountain-head, as the sea is the mainspring of all its waters. It is this alone which is used in this place as you shall learn below.
16. Among all kinds of evidence, it's the evidence of perception that serves as its source, just like the sea is the origin of all its waters. This is the only type used here, as you will see in the following sections.
17. The substance of all sensations is said to be the supersensible apprehension (or inward knowledge of things) by the wise; and it is verily their right concept which is meant by their perception.
17. The essence of all feelings is described as the deeper understanding (or inner knowledge of things) by the wise; and it is truly their accurate conception that is intended by their perception.
18. Thus the notion, knowledge and certainty (of things) as derived from words, are styled the triplicate perception as we have of the living soul.
18. So the idea, understanding, and certainty of things based on words are referred to as the threefold perception we have of the living soul.
[Pg 210]
[Pg 210]
19. This soul is consciousness and egoism, and is of the masculine termination, and the cognition of the object whereby it is manifested to us, is called a category. (Viz. samvid, samvitti and padártha).
19. This soul is consciousness and self-interest, and it has a masculine ending. The understanding of the object that reveals it to us is referred to as a category. (Namely, samvid, samvitti, and padártha).
20. It becomes manifest in the form of the passing world by the multifarious acts and shifts of its volition and option, as the water exhibits itself in the shape of its waves and bubbles.
20. It reveals itself through the changing world by the various actions and choices of its will, just like water shows itself in the form of its waves and bubbles.
21. It was uncausal before, and then developed itself as the cause of all in its act of creating at the beginning of creation, and became perceptible by itself.
21. It was unrelated before, and then became the source of everything in its act of creation at the start of creation, and became recognizable on its own.
22. The causality was a product of the discrimination of the living soul, that was in a state of inexistence (before); until it became manifest as existent in the form of the material world.
22. The cause and effect came from the discrimination of the living soul, which was in a state of non-existence (before); until it became visible as existing in the form of the material world.
23. Reason says, that the self-same being destroys the body which was produced of itself, and manifests itself in its transcendental magnitude (of intelligence).
23. Reason states that the same entity destroys the body that was created by itself and reveals itself in its extraordinary scope (of intelligence).
24. When the reasoning man comes to know the soul, he finds by his reason the presence of the indescribable being, before him.
24. When a thoughtful person comes to understand the soul, they discover through their reasoning the presence of an indescribable being right before them.
25. The mind being free from desire, the organs of sense are relieved from their action, the soul becomes devoid of the results of its past actions as of those it has left undone.
25. When the mind is free from desire, the senses are no longer active, and the soul is free from the consequences of its past actions as well as those it has not taken.
26. The mind being set at ease and freed from its desires, the organs of action are restrained from their acts, as an engine when stopped in its motion.
26. When the mind is at peace and free from its wants, the actions of the body are held back, just like a machine that has been turned off.
27. It is sensuousness which is reckoned as the cause that puts the machinery of the mind to work, just as the rope tied to the log and fastened about the neck of a ram, propels him to fighting.
27. It’s the appeal to the senses that’s considered the reason that gets the mind working, just like the rope tied to the log and wrapped around a ram’s neck drives him to fight.
28. The sight of external objects and the purposes of the internal mind, set all men at play, as the inward force of the air puts the winds to motion.
28. The view of outside things and the goals of the mind keep everyone engaged, just like the internal pressure of the air sets the winds in motion.
29. All spiritual knowledge is holy wherever it is found in any one: it adds a lustre to the body and mind like that of the expanded region of the sky.
29. All spiritual knowledge is sacred, no matter where it’s found in someone: it brings a brightness to both the body and mind, similar to the vastness of the sky.
[Pg 211]
[Pg 211]
30. He sees the appearances of all visible objects, and maintains his own position among them. He views the spirit in the same light in which it presents itself in any place.
30. He sees the appearances of all visible things and keeps his own place among them. He views the spirit in the same way it shows itself in any given location.
31. Wherever the universal soul appears itself in any light, it remains there and then in the same form in which it exhibits itself unto us.
31. Wherever the universal soul shows itself in any light, it stays in the same form that it presents to us.
32. The universal soul being alike in all, the looker and the object seen are both the same being. The looker and the looked being one, their appearance as otherwise is all unreal.
32. Since the universal soul is the same in everyone, the observer and the object being observed are essentially the same. The observer and the observed are one, and their differing appearances are simply an illusion.
33. Hence the world is without a cause (because it is an unreality and not caused by any one). All existence is evidently Brahma himself, the perceptible cause of all. Hence perception (pratyaxa) is the basis of evidence, and inference and others as analogy and verbal testimony are but parts of it (anumána, upamá, sábdah).
33. Therefore, the world doesn't have a cause (since it is an illusion and not created by anyone). All existence is clearly Brahma himself, the visible source of everything. Thus, perception (pratyaxa) is the foundation of evidence, while inference and other methods like analogy and verbal testimony are just parts of it (anumána, upamá, sábdah).
34. Now let the worshippers of fate who apply the term destiny to all their exertions, cast off their false faith; and let the brave exert their manliness to attain their highest state.
34. Now let those who believe in fate and call everything destiny let go of their misguided faith; and let the courageous use their strength to reach their fullest potential.
35. Continue O Ráma, to consider the true and lucid doctrines of the successive teachers (of mankind), until you can arrive to a clear conception of the infinitely Supreme being in your own mind.
35. Keep reflecting, O Ráma, on the clear and true teachings of the successive teachers of humanity, until you can form a clear understanding of the infinitely Supreme being in your own mind.
[Pg 212]
[Pg 212]
CHAPTER XX.
On Good Behavior.
It is the society of the respectable and reasoning with them, that leads most efficiently to the improvement of the understanding, and next to the making of a great man, with all the characteristics of greatness.
It is the company of respected individuals and engaging with them that most effectively enhances understanding and contributes to the development of an exceptional person, embodying all qualities of greatness.
2. Whatever man excels in any quality here, he becomes distinguished by it: therefore learn it from him, and improve your understanding by the same.
2. Whatever quality a person excels in here, they stand out because of it: so learn from them, and enhance your understanding in the same way.
3. True greatness consists in quietness and other virtues, without a knowledge of which it is impossible, O Ráma! to be successful in anything.
3. True greatness lies in humility and other virtues, without which, O Ráma! it is impossible to succeed in anything.
4. Learning produces quiet and other qualities, and increases the virtues of good people; all which are praised by their good effects on the mind, as the rain is hailed for its growing the new sprouts of plants.
4. Learning brings about calmness and other qualities, and enhances the virtues of good people; all of which are celebrated for their positive effects on the mind, just like rain is welcomed for helping new plants grow.
5. The qualities of quietude and other virtues serve to increase the best knowledge (of men); as sacrifice with rice serves to produce felicitous rains for the harvest.
5. The qualities of calmness and other virtues enhance the best understanding (of people); just like offering rice helps create beneficial rains for the harvest.
6. As learning produces the qualities of quiet and the like, so do these qualities give rise to learning; thus they serve to grow each other, as the lake and lotuses contribute to their mutual benefit (excellence).
6. Just as learning creates qualities like calmness, these qualities also lead to learning; they enhance each other, similar to how a lake and lotuses support each other's growth.
7. Learning is produced by right conduct as good conduct results from learning; thus wisdom and morality are natural helps to one another.
7. Learning comes from doing the right thing, just as good behavior comes from learning; in this way, wisdom and morality support each other naturally.
8. The intelligent man who is possessed of quietude, meekness and good conduct, should practise wisdom, and follow the ways of good people.
8. The wise person who has calmness, humility, and good behavior should practice wisdom and follow the example of good people.
9. Unless one should bring to practice his wisdom and good conduct in an equal degree, he will never be successful in either of them.
9. Unless someone brings both their wisdom and good behavior into practice equally, they will never succeed in either.
[Pg 213]
[Pg 213]
10. Both of these should be conjoined together like the song united with percussion, as it is done by the husbandman and his wife in sowing the seeds and driving away the (seed-picking) birds from their fields of grain.
10. Both of these should be joined together like a song combined with percussion, just like the farmer and his wife when they plant seeds and scare away the birds that pick at their grain fields.
11. It is by practice of wisdom and right conduct (as causes of one another), that good people are enabled to acquire both of them in an equal degree.
11. Good people can develop both wisdom and right conduct equally through practice, as each one influences the other.
12. I have already expounded to you, O Ráma, the rule of good conduct, and will now explain to you fully the way of gaining learning.
12. I've already explained to you, O Ráma, the rules of good behavior, and now I'll fully explain how to gain knowledge.
13. Learning conduces to renown, long life and to the acquisition of the object of your exertion; therefore should the intelligent learn the good sciences from those who have studied and mastered them.
13. Learning leads to fame, a long life, and achieving what you work for; therefore, smart people should learn the valuable skills from those who have studied and mastered them.
14. By hearing (these lectures) with a clear understanding, you will surely attain the state of perfection, as dirty water is purified by infusion of the Kata fruits.
14. By listening to these lectures with a clear understanding, you will definitely reach a state of perfection, just like how dirty water is cleansed by the infusion of the Kata fruits.
15. The sage who has known the knowable, has his mind drawn insensibly to the blissful state; and that highest state of unbounded felicity being once known and felt (in the mind), it is hard to loose its impression at any time.
15. The wise person who understands what can be known naturally finds their mind drawn to a blissful state; and once that highest level of unlimited happiness is known and experienced (in the mind), it's difficult to forget its impression at any time.
[Pg 215]
[Pg 215]
YOGA VÁSISHTHA
BOOK III.
UTPATTI-KHANDA.
EVOLUTION OF THE WORLD.
CHAPTER I.
CAUSES OF BONDAGE TO IT.
SECTION I.
Introduction (Bhúmiká.)
It is both by means of words and lights (Vágbhábhis i.e. the words of the scripture and the lights of nature and reason), that the knower of the Great God (Brahmavid), perceives the spirit of Brahma appearing within himself as in a dream. And he also knows him as such, who understands him according to the purport of the holy text. “What this is, that is the self.” (i.e. He is all in all).
It is through both words and light (Vágbhábhis i.e. the words of scripture and the light of nature and reason) that the knower of the Great God (Brahmavid) perceives the spirit of Brahma appearing within himself as if in a dream. He also recognizes him as the one who understands him according to the meaning of the sacred text. “What this is, that is the self.” (i.e. He is everything).
2. This passage shows in short, the visible world to reside in the vacuous bosom of Brahma at its creation: it is now to be known in length, what this creation is, whence it takes its rise, and wherein it becomes extinct at last.
2. This passage briefly illustrates that the visible world exists in the empty embrace of Brahma during its creation: now, we will explore in detail what this creation is, where it originates, and where it ultimately comes to an end.
3. Hear me, O intelligent Ráma! now expound to you all things according to my best knowledge of them, and agreeably to their nature and substance in the order of creation.
3. Listen, O wise Ráma! I will now explain everything to you based on my best understanding of them, according to their nature and essence in the order of creation.
4. One conscious of himself as a spiritual and intelligent being, views the passing world as a Somnum (swapnam) dream: and this dreaming simile of the passing world, applies equally to our knowledge of ego and tu or non-ego (which is as false as our cognitions in a dream).
4. A person who is aware of themselves as a spiritual and intelligent being sees the world around them as a Somnum (swapnam) dream. This dream analogy for the world applies just as much to our understanding of ego and tu or non-ego (which is as misleading as our perceptions in a dream).
[Pg 216]
[Pg 216]
5. Next to the book describing the conduct of the seekers of liberation (mumukshu-vyavahára), then follows the book of evolution (utpatti), which I am now going to propound to you.
5. Next to the book that talks about the behavior of those seeking liberation (mumukshu-vyavahára), we have the book on evolution (utpatti), which I will now explain to you.
SECTION II.
Earthly Bondage.
6. Bondage consists in our belief of the reality of the visible world (and our relation with its phenomena, Gloss). So our release depends on the negation of phenomenals. Now hear me tell you how to get rid of the visible (fetters of our minds).
6. Bondage is our belief in the reality of the visible world (and our connection with its phenomena, Gloss). So, our freedom relies on rejecting the phenomenals. Now let me explain how to free yourself from the visible (limits of our minds).
7. Whoever is born in this world, continues to progress, till at last he obtains his final liberation (his ultimum and optimum perfection); or rises towards heaven or falls into hell (under the subjection of his righteous and unrighteous actions (Gloss)).
7. Everyone who is born in this world keeps moving forward until they finally achieve their ultimate freedom (their ultimum and optimum perfection); or they rise to heaven or fall into hell, based on the consequences of their good and bad actions (Gloss).
8. I shall therefore expound for your understanding every thing relating to the production and continuance of things, and their prior states as they were.
8. I will explain everything you need to know about how things are created and continue to exist, as well as their previous states.
9. Hear me Ráma, now give you an abstract of this book in brief, and I will here-after dilate upon it, as you may wish to know more of this (theory of production).
9. Listen to me, Ráma. I’ll give you a brief summary of this book now, and I’ll expand on it later, as you may want to know more about this (theory of production).
SECTION III.
Stages of the Spirit.
10. Whatever appears either as moving or unmoving in this world, know them all as appearances in a dream in a state of sound sleep (susupti); which become extinct at the end of a Kalpa-age. (The events of a Kalpa or day of Brahmá are as his day dream).
10. Whatever seems to be moving or still in this world, recognize all of it as just illusions in a dream while in a deep sleep (susupti); these will vanish at the end of a Kalpa-age. (The happenings of a Kalpa or day of Brahmá are like his daydream).
11. Then there remains a nameless and undeveloped something, in a state of deep, dark and dank abyss, without any light or thick-spread (nebulae) over it. (The Teo and Beo of Moses, the tama = teom of Manu and Veda, and the Moisture of Thales).
11. Then there’s this undefined and underdeveloped something, sitting in a deep, dark, and damp void, lacking any light or dense mist covering it. (The Teo and Beo of Moses, the tama = teom of Manu and Veda, and the Moisture of Thales).
12. This great self-existence is afterwards attributed with the titles of Reality (Rita), self (Átma), Supreme (Param), Immense (Brahma), Truth (Satyam) and so forth by the wise,[Pg 217] as expressions for the Great Spirit (mahátman) for popular use. (Vide Gloss for definitions of these terms).
12. This great self-existence is later described with titles like Reality (Rita), self (Átma), Supreme (Param), Immense (Brahma), Truth (Satyam), and others by the wise,[Pg 217] as names for the Great Spirit (mahátman) for common understanding. (See Gloss for definitions of these terms).
13. This self-same spirit next shows itself in another form, which is called the living soul (Jívátmá), and comes afterwards to be understood in the limited sense of life. (Jíva, Jív, Zeu or Zeus; Ji and Ján; Zoa Protozoa &c.). (But it is the undivided and universal soul of which the divided, individual and particular souls are but parts and particles. Gloss).
13. This same spirit then appears in another form, known as the living soul (Jívátmá), which is later understood in a more limited sense as life. (Jíva, Jív, Zeu or Zeus; Ji and Ján; Zoa Protozoa, etc.). (However, it is the undivided and universal soul of which the divided, individual, and particular souls are just parts and fragments. Gloss).
14. This inert living principle (Jíva-Life or the Protozoa), becomes according to its literal signification the moving spirit (ákulátma), which afterwards with its power of thinking (manana) becomes the Mind, and lastly the embodied soul (Bhútátmá). (So says the Sruti; Etasmát Jáyate pránah, manah, sarvendriyánicha, Kham, Váyurúp, Prithiví &c. (i.e. From Him—the Spirit, is derived the life, mind and the organs of sense or body, whence he is styled the Living, Thinking and All acting Deity)).
14. This inactive living principle (Jíva-Life or the Protozoa) becomes, by its literal meaning, the moving spirit (ákulátma), which later, with its ability to think (manana), evolves into the Mind, and finally becomes the embodied soul (Bhútátmá). (So says the Sruti; Etasmát Jáyate pránah, manah, sarvendriyánicha, Kham, Váyurúp, Prithiví &c. (i.e. From Him—the Spirit, comes life, mind, and the organs of sense or body, which is why He is called the Living, Thinking, and All-acting Deity)).
15. Thus the mind is produced and changed from the quiescent nature of the Great Supreme Spirit to a state of restlessness (asthirákára) like that of a surge, heaving itself in the (Pacific) Ocean (i.e. the restful spirit of God-Brahma is transformed to the restless state of the Mind, personified as Brahmá or Hiranyagarbha, called the Atmabhu—the son of the spirit of God or God the Son, Demiurge).
15. So, the mind changes from the calm nature of the Great Supreme Spirit to a restless state (asthirákára), similar to the movement of waves in the Pacific Ocean (i.e., the peaceful spirit of God-Brahma transforms into the restless state of the Mind, represented as Brahmá or Hiranyagarbha, known as Atmabhu—the son of the spirit of God or God the Son, Demiurge).
16. The mind soon evolves itself as a self-volitive power which exercises its desires at all times whereby this extensive magic scene of the world is displayed to our view. This scene is figured as Virájmúrti, or manifestation of the desires of the will of Divine mind, and represented as the offspring of Brahmá in the Indian Theogony. (Vide Manu on Genesis, chap I).
16. The mind quickly develops as a self-willing force that expresses its desires all the time, revealing the vast magical scene of the world to us. This scene is depicted as Virájmúrti, or the manifestation of the desires of the will of the Divine mind, and is represented as the creation of Brahmá in the Indian Theogony. (Vide Manu on Genesis, chap I).
17. As the word golden bracelet signifies no other thing than a bracelet made of gold, so the meaning of the word world is not different from its source—the Divine will. (The difference is formal and not material, and consists in form and not in the substance, the divine will being the substratum of the formal world).
17. Just as the term golden bracelet means nothing other than a bracelet made of gold, the meaning of the word world is essentially the same as its source—the Divine will. (The difference is formal and not material, and is based on form rather than substance, with the divine will being the foundation of the formal world).
[Pg 218]
[Pg 218]
18. Again as the word gold bears the idea of the substance of which the bracelet is made, so the word Brahma conveys the meaning of immensity which contains the world in it; but the word world contains no idea of Brahma nor bracelet that of gold. (The substance contains the form as a stone does the statue, but the form does not contain the substance, as the statue may be of earth or metal or of wood).
18. Just as the word gold represents the material that the bracelet is made of, the word Brahma conveys the idea of vastness that encompasses the world; however, the word world doesn't imply Brahma, nor does the bracelet imply gold. (The substance includes the form, like a stone does a statue, but the form doesn't include the substance, since the statue can be made of clay, metal, or wood).
19. The unreality of the world appears as a reality, just as the heat of the sun presents the unreal mirage in the moving sands of the desert as real waves of the sea. (So the phantasm of the mind-Brahmá, presents the phantasmagoria of the world (Viswarúpa) as a sober reality).
19. The unreality of the world seems real, just like how the sun’s heat creates a mirage in the shifting sands of the desert that looks like actual waves in the sea. (Similarly, the illusion created by the mind-Brahmá shows the illusion of the world (Viswarúpa) as a solid reality).
20. It is this phantasy (of the reality of the unreal world), which the learned in all things, designate as ignorance—avidyá, nature—sansriti, bondage—bandha, illusion—máyá, error-moha, and darkness—tamas. (To denote our mental delusion and deception of senses. Gloss).
20. It’s this fantasy (about the reality of the unreal world) that experts in all matters call ignorance—avidyá, nature—sansriti, bondage—bandha, illusion—máyá, error—moha, and darkness—tamas. (To indicate our mental delusion and the deception of our senses. Gloss).
SECTION IV.
Nature of Bondage.
21. Now hear me relate to you, O moon-faced Ráma! about the nature of this bondage, whereby you will be able to know the mode and manner of our liberation from it (as the diagnosis of a disease being known, it is not difficult to heal it).
21. Now listen to me, O moon-faced Ráma! as I explain the nature of this bondage, so you can understand how we can free ourselves from it (just as knowing the diagnosis of a disease makes it easier to cure).
22. The intimate relation of the spectator with the spectacle is called his bondage to the same, because the looker’s mind is fast bound to the object of his sight. It is the absence of the visible objects, therefore, from the mirror of the mind, which is the only means of his liberation. (So also is the removal of the objects of the other senses from the mind).
22. The close connection between the viewer and the spectacle is referred to as their bondage to it, because the viewer’s mind is tightly connected to what they see. It is the absence of visible objects from the mind's mirror that provides the only way for them to gain freedom. (The same goes for removing objects of the other senses from the mind).
23. The knowledge of the world, ego and tu (as separate existences) is said to be an erroneous view of the soul (which is one and the same in all); and there can be no liberation of one, as long as he labours under this blunder of bheda-jnána or knowledge of individualities. (This is called savikalpa-jnána or cognition[Pg 219] of biplicity, which cannot lead to Kaivalya mukti or the felicity derived from a knowledge of universal unity).
23. Understanding the world, ego, and you (as separate entities) is considered a mistaken perception of the soul (which is the same for everyone); and one cannot be liberated as long as they are trapped in this confusion of bheda-jnána or knowledge of individualities. (This is referred to as savikalpa-jnána or the awareness of duality, which cannot lead to Kaivalya mukti or the bliss that comes from recognizing universal oneness).[Pg 219]
24. To say that the soul is neither this nor that (nedam-nedam) is but false logomachy, which cannot come to an end. The discrimination of alternatives serves only to increase the ardour for the visibles. (i.e. The ardour of induction spreads the infection of materialism. The idle neti-neti and tanna-tanna of Vedanta Philosophy is mere amphilogy and prevarication of both, as idem et non idem).
24. Claiming that the soul is neither this nor that (nedam-nedam) is just empty argument that will never resolve. Distinguishing between options only fuels the desire for the tangible. (i.e. The desire for understanding spreads the tendency toward materialism. The pointless neti-neti and tanna-tanna of Vedanta Philosophy are just confusing and evasive, as idem et non idem)
25. It is not to be obtained by sophists by the chopping of logic or by pilgrimage or ceremonial acts, any more than by a belief in the reality of the phenomenal world. (All these are observances of the esoteric faith and blind persuasion, but do not appertain to the science of esoteric spiritualism. Gloss).
25. It can't be achieved through clever arguments or by going on pilgrimages or performing rituals, just like it doesn't come from believing in the reality of the phenomenal world. (All these are practices of the hidden beliefs and blind faith, but they don't relate to the science of esoteric spiritualism. Gloss).
26. It is hard to avoid the sight of the phenomenal world, and to repress one’s ardour for the same. But it is certain that, the visibles can not lead us to the Reality, nor the Real mislead us to unreality (i.e. the spiritual and physical knowledge are mutually repugnant to each other).
26. It's tough to ignore the amazing world around us and not feel drawn to it. However, it's clear that what we see can't take us to the Truth, nor can the Truth lead us away from reality (i.e., spiritual and physical knowledge are fundamentally opposed to each other).
27. Wherever the invisible, inconceivable and intelligent spirit is existent, there the beholder views the visible beauty of God shining even in the midst of atoms. (i.e. Every particle of matter manifests the beauty of its maker; unless there be a dull material object to intercept the sight of the intelligent soul).
27. Wherever the invisible, unimaginable, and intelligent spirit exists, there the observer sees the visible beauty of God shining even in the smallest particles. (i.e. Every tiny bit of matter shows the beauty of its creator; as long as there isn't a dull material object blocking the vision of the intelligent soul).
28. The phenomenal world has its rise from Him, yet those ignorant people that depart from Him to the adoration of others, resemble fools, that forsake rice to feed upon gruel. (i.e. They take the shadow for the substance).
28. The amazing world comes from Him, yet those ignorant people who turn away from Him to worship others are like fools who abandon rice to eat gruel. (i.e. They confuse the shadow with the real thing).
29. Although this visible world is apparent to sight, yet O Ráma! it is but a shadow of that Being, who resides alike in the smallest atom as in the mirror of the mind, that receives the image of the largest as well as minutest things. (Compare. As full and perfect in a hair as heart. Pope.)
29. Although this visible world is clear to see, yet O Ráma! it is just a shadow of that Being, who exists in both the tiniest atom and the reflection of the mind, which captures the image of both the largest and the smallest things. (Compare. As full and perfect in a hair as in a heart. Pope.)
30. The spirit is reflected in every thing like a figure in the mirror, and it shines equally in rocks and seas, in the land and[Pg 220] water, as it does in the mirror of the mind. (compare: Wherever I cast my eyes, thy beauty shines).
30. The spirit is shown in everything like a reflection in a mirror, and it glows equally in rocks and oceans, in the land and water, just as it does in the reflection of the mind. (compare: Wherever I look, your beauty shines).
31. The visible world is the scene of incessant woes, births, decay and death, and the states of waking, dreaming and sound sleep, are presenting by turns the gross, subtile and evanescent forms of things for our delusion.
31. The visible world is a place of constant suffering, with cycles of birth, decay, and death, while the states of being awake, dreaming, and deep sleep take turns showing us the tangible, subtle, and fleeting forms of things that mislead us.
32. Here I sit in my meditative mood (anirúdha), having wiped off the impressions of the visibles from my mind; but my meditation is disturbed by the recurrence of my remembrance of the visibles: and this is the cause of the endless transmigrations of the soul. (i.e. The reminiscence of the past is the cause of our everlasting bondage in life).
32. Here I am, in a meditative state (anirúdha), having cleared my mind of the impressions of what I see; but my meditation is interrupted by my memories of those sights: and this is what causes the never-ending cycles of the soul's rebirths. (i.e. Remembering the past is what keeps us trapped in life forever).
33. It is hard to have a fixed (nirúdha) and unalterable (nirvikalpa) meditation (samádhi), when the sight of the visible world is present before our bodily and mental vision. Even the fourth stage of insensible samádhi called the turíya, in the state of sound sleep (susupti), is soon succeeded by one’s self-consciousness and external intelligence.
33. It’s difficult to maintain a fixed (nirúdha) and unchanging (nirvikalpa) meditation (samádhi) when we can see the visible world right in front of us, both physically and mentally. Even the fourth stage of insensible samádhi, known as turíya, which occurs during deep sleep (susupti), is quickly followed by awareness of oneself and external consciousness.
34. On rising from this state of deep meditation, one finds himself as roused from his sound sleep, in order to view the world full of all its woes and imperfections opening wide before him. (Compare, “I wake to a sea of troubles, how happy they who wake no more”. Young).
34. When coming out of this deep meditation, one feels as if they’ve just woken up from a deep sleep, ready to see the world laid out before them, filled with all its troubles and flaws. (Compare, “I wake to a sea of troubles, how happy they who wake no more.” Young).
35. What then, O Ráma! is the good of this transient bliss which one attains by his temporary abstraction (Dhyána), when he has to fall again to his sense of the sufferings to which the world is subject as a vale of tears. (Compare, “When the cock crew I wept &c.” Young’s Night Thoughts).
35. So, Ráma, what’s the benefit of this fleeting happiness that comes from temporary meditation (Dhyána), when you still have to confront the sufferings that the world brings, like a valley of tears? (Compare, "When the cock crew I wept &c." Young’s Night Thoughts).
36. But if one can attain to a state of unalterable abstraction of his thoughts from all worldly objects, as he has in his state of sound sleep (susupti), he is then said to have reached the highest pitch of his holiness on earth. (For it is the entire oblivion of the world that is necessary for our spiritual perfection, as it is said, “forget the present for the future”).
36. But if someone can achieve a state of complete detachment from all worldly matters, like in deep sleep (susupti), then they are considered to have reached the highest level of holiness on earth. (It is this total forgetfulness of the world that is essential for our spiritual growth, as it is said, “forget the present for the future”).
37. No body has ever earned aught of reality in the scene of unreal vanities; for whenever his thoughts come in contact[Pg 221] with any outward thing, he finds it inseparable from the blemishes of existence. (“Vanity of vanities, the world is vanity”. Ecclesiastes.)
37. No one has ever gained anything real in a world full of empty distractions; every time a person's thoughts encounter anything external, they discover it's always tied to the flaws of life. (“Vanity of vanities, the world is vanity.” Ecclesiastes.)
38. Should any body (in the practice of the fixedness of his attention), fix his sight for a while on a stone, by forcibly withdrawing it from visible objects, he is sure to be carried away afterwards by the visibles pressing upon his sight.
38. If someone focuses their attention on a stone for a while by intentionally blocking out everything else they can see, they'll definitely get distracted later by the visible things around them.
39. It is well known to all that an unflinching meditation, having even the firmness of a rock, can have no durability, in the practice of the Yogi owing to his worldly propensities.
39. It is clear to everyone that a steadfast meditation, as solid as a rock, cannot last in a Yogi's practice because of his worldly tendencies.
40. Even the nirúdha or steadfast meditation which has attained the fixedness of a rock, cannot advance one step towards the attainment of that tranquillity which has no bounds to it. (i.e. The everlasting bliss of liberation or moksha).
40. Even the nirúdha or steady meditation that has become as firm as a rock cannot move even an inch toward reaching that boundless tranquility. (i.e. The eternal bliss of liberation or moksha).
41. Thus the sight of phenomena being altogether irrepressible, it is a foolish supposition of its being suppressed by practices of Jap-tap or prayers and austerities and the like acts of devotion.
41. So, the idea that phenomena can be completely suppressed is a silly notion, thinking it can be held back by practices like Jap-tap, prayers, austerities, or similar acts of devotion.
42. The idea of the phenomena (drisyadhi), is as inherent in the mind of the spectator of the visible world, as the seeds of the lotus flower are contained in the inner cells of the pericarp.
42. The concept of phenomena (drisyadhi) is just as ingrained in the mind of the observer of the visible world as the seeds of the lotus flower are held within the inner layers of the fruit.
43. The ideal of the phenomenal world (drisyadhi), lies as hidden in the minds of the spectators of the outer world, as are the in-born flavour and moisture of fruits, the oil of sesamum seeds; and the innate sweet scent of flowers.
43. The ideal of the phenomenal world (drisyadhi) is hidden in the minds of those observing the outer world, just like the natural flavor and moisture of fruits, the oil from sesame seeds, and the inherent sweet fragrance of flowers.
44. As the fragrance of camphor and other odoriferous substances inheres in their nature, so the reflexion of the visible world resides in the bosom of the intellect.
44. Just as the scent of camphor and other fragrant substances is part of their essence, the reflection of the visible world exists in the depths of the mind.
45. As your dreams and desires rise and subside of themselves under the province of your intellect, so the notions of things always recur to your mind from the original ideas of them impressed in the seat of the visibles (the mind).
45. As your dreams and desires come and go on their own through your intellect, the concepts of things always come back to you from the original ideas stored in your mind.
46. The mental apparition of the visible world, deludes its beholder in the same manner, as the visual appearance of a spectre or hobgoblin, misleads a child (to its destruction).
46. The mental image of the visible world deceives its observer just like the sight of a ghost or monster misleads a child (to its detriment).
[Pg 222]
[Pg 222]
47. The notion of the visible world gradually expands itself, as the germ of the seed shoots forth in time, and spreads itself afterwards in the form of a plant.
47. The idea of the visible world slowly grows, just like how a seed germinates over time and later develops into a plant.
48. As the minute germs and animalcules, which are contained within the bosoms of fruits and embryos of animals, expand themselves to wonderfully beauteous forms afterwards, so the seed of this world (originally) lying hid in the Divine Mind, unfolds itself in wonderful forms of the visible phenomena in nature.
48. Just like the tiny germs and microorganisms found in fruits and animal embryos grow into beautifully complex forms, the seed of this world, which was originally hidden in the Divine Mind, reveals itself in the amazing forms of visible phenomena in nature.
[Pg 223]
[Pg 223]
CHAPTER II.
Overview of the First Cause.
SECTION I.
Story of the air-borne and gaseous Bráhman.
Vasishtha resumed:—Hear me Ráma; now relate to you the narrative of one Ákásaja or air-born Bráhman, which will be a jewel to your ears, and enable you the better to understand the drift of the book of Genesis.
Vasishtha continued:—Listen to me, Ráma; I’m going to share the story of an air-born Bráhman named Ákásaja, which will be captivating for you and help you understand the essence of the book of Genesis better.
2. There lived a Bráhman Ákásaja by name, who sat always reclined in his meditation, and was ever inclined to the doing of good to all creatures.
2. There lived a Brahmin named Akasaja, who always sat reclined in meditation and was always inclined to do good for all living beings.
3. Finding him long-lived, Death thought within himself saying:—It is I alone that am imperishable, and devour all things one by one.
3. Noticing that he lived for a long time, Death thought to himself, "I alone am everlasting, and I consume everything, piece by piece."
4. How is it that I cannot cram myself with this air-born, wherein I find my teeth as blunt in him, as the edge of a sword is put to the bluff by the solid rock.
4. How is it that I can’t fill myself with this air, where I find my teeth as dull against him as a sword's edge is against solid rock?
5. So saying, he proceeded to the abode of the Bráhman, intent upon making an end of him; for who is of so dull a nature as is not alert in his practice.
5. Saying this, he went to the Bráhman's place, determined to finish him off; for who is so dull that they aren't sharp in their actions?
6. But as he was about to enter the house, he was opposed by a gorgeous flame of fire, like the conflagration of final destruction on the last day of the dissolution of the world.
6. But just as he was about to enter the house, he was blocked by a stunning blaze, like the fire of ultimate destruction on the last day of the world's end.
7. He pierced the ambient flame and entered the dwelling, where seeing the Bráhman before him, he stretched his hand to lay hold on him with all avidity.
7. He pushed through the surrounding flames and entered the house, where he saw the Bráhman in front of him and eagerly reached out to grab him.
8. He was unable even with his hundred hands (i.e. with all his might) to grasp the Bráhman, as it is impossible for the strongest to withstand the resolute man in his wonted course.
8. Even with all his strength, he couldn't grasp the Bráhman, just like the strongest person can't hold back someone determined in their usual path.
9. He then had recourse to Yama—his lord to clear his doubt, and to learn why he could not devour the air-born (being).
9. He then turned to Yama—his lord—to clear his doubt and to find out why he couldn't devour the air-borne being.
[Pg 224]
[Pg 224]
10. Yama replied saying:—Death, trust not too far thy own might, that makes thee mighty to destroy the living. It is the act of the dying person that is the chief cause of his death and naught otherwise.
10. Yama replied, saying:—Death, don’t trust too much in your own power, which makes you strong enough to wipe out the living. It is the actions of the dying person that are the main reason for their death and nothing else.
11. Therefore do thou be diligent to find out the acts of the person thou intendest to kill; because it is by their assistance only that thou canst seize thy prey.
11. So make sure to look into the actions of the person you plan to kill; because it's only with their help that you can catch your target.
12. Hereupon Death betook himself gladly to wander about in all places under the horizon. He roved over the habitable parts, as also throughout the lacunal and fluvial districts.
12. Then Death happily started to roam around everywhere under the sky. He traveled through populated areas, as well as across the empty and river areas.
13. He traversed the forests and jungles, marshy and rocky grounds and maritime coasts, and passed to foreign lands and islands, and pried through their wildernesses, cities and towns.
13. He traveled through forests and jungles, swampy and rocky areas, and coastal regions, ventured into foreign lands and islands, and explored their wild areas, cities, and towns.
14. He searched through kingdoms and countries, villages and deserts; and surveyed the whole earth to find out some act of the Bráhman in any part of it.
14. He looked through kingdoms and countries, villages and deserts; and explored the entire earth to find any action of the Bráhman in any part of it.
15. At last Death with all his search and effort, came to find the acts of the air-born Bráhman, to be as nil as the offspring of a barren woman; and his mind as transfixed (in meditation) as if it were a rock.
15. Finally, Death, after all his searching and effort, found the actions of the air-born Bráhman to be as nil as the children of a barren woman; and his mind was as fixed in meditation as a rock.
16. He then returned from his reconnoitering to his all-knowing master Yama, and besought his advice, as servants do in matters of doubt and difficulty (how to proceed).
16. He then came back from his scouting to his all-knowing master Yama and asked for his advice, just as servants do when they're uncertain and facing challenges about how to move forward.
17. Death addressed him saying:—“Tell me my lord, where the acts of the Air-born Bráhman are to be found;” to which Yama after a long head-work, replied as follows.
17. Death said to him, “Tell me, my lord, where can I find the actions of the Air-born Bráhman?” After thinking for a long time, Yama replied as follows.
SECTION II.
State of the Soul.
18. Know, O Death! that this air-born seer has no acts whatever; for as he is born of empty air so his doings are all null and void. (i.e. The bodiless spirit or mind is devoid of acts requiring physical means and appliances).
18. Know, O Death! that this airborne seer has no actions at all; for just as he is born from empty air, his deeds are all meaningless. (i.e. The bodiless spirit or mind lacks actions that require physical means and tools).
19. Whoso is born of air, is as pure as air itself, and has no combination of cause or acts like all embodied (beings).
19. Whoever is born of air is as pure as air itself and doesn't have the same causes or actions as all physical beings.
[Pg 225]
[Pg 225]
20. He has no relation with acts of his prior existence. He is nil as the child of an unprolific woman, and as one unborn, uncreated and unbegotten.
20. He has no connection to the actions of his past life. He is nothing like the child of a woman who can’t have children, and like someone who hasn't been born, created, or conceived.
21. Want of causes has made him a pure vacuous being, and the privation of prior acts has made him as nil as an etherial arbor.
21. A lack of reasons has turned him into a completely empty being, and the absence of past actions has made him as nothing as an ethereal tree.
22. His mind is not ruffled as those of others, by reason of the privation of his former acts; nor is there any such act of his present state, whereby he may become a morsel to death.
22. His mind isn’t disturbed like others’ because of the loss of his previous actions; nor is there anything in his current state that could make him vulnerable to death.
23. Such is the soul seated in the sheath of vacuity, and remaining for ever as the simple form of its own causality (káranadeha), and not guided by any extraneous causation whatever.
23. Such is the soul located in the empty shell, existing forever as the simple form of its own causation (káranadeha), and not influenced by any outside causation at all.
24. It has no prior deed, nor does it do any thing at present; (i.e. neither led by predestination, nor actuated by present efforts); but continues as something in the shape of aeriform intelligence.
24. It has no previous deed, nor is it doing anything right now; (i.e. neither guided by destiny nor driven by current efforts); but remains as something like an airy intelligence.
25. Our inference of the actions of breathing and motion by the agency of the soul, is a mere supposition; because the soul is devoid of every thought of or tendency to action.
25. Our assumption that breathing and movement are driven by the soul is simply a guess; because the soul has no thoughts or desires for action.
26. It sits meditating on itself as inseparable from the Supreme Intelligence, just as the images (in painting and statuary), are inseparable from the mind of the painter and sculptor.
26. It sits reflecting on itself as one with the Supreme Intelligence, just like the images in painting and sculpture are inseparable from the thoughts of the artist and sculptor.
27. The self-born Bráhman is as intimately connected with the objects of his thought, as fluidity is associated with water and vacuity with the firmament.
27. The self-created Bráhman is as closely linked to the things he thinks about, just like fluidity is tied to water and emptiness is tied to the sky.
28. His soul is as immanent in the supreme, as motion is inherent in the winds. It has neither the accumulated acts of past lives, nor those of its present state. (i.e. It is neither a passive nor active agent of prior or present acts; but is an indifferent witness of the acts of the body and mind).
28. His soul is as present in the supreme as motion is in the winds. It doesn't carry the weight of past lives or its current state. (i.e. It is neither a passive nor active participant in previous or current actions; instead, it is a neutral observer of the actions of the body and mind).
29. It is produced without the co-operation of accompanying causes, and being free from prior motives, it is not subjected to the vicissitudes concomitant with human life.
29. It is created without the involvement of other factors, and because it is free from prior motivations, it isn't affected by the ups and downs that come with human life.
30. It is found to be no other than its own cause; and having no other cause for itself, it is said to be self-produced.
30. It is discovered to be nothing but its own cause; and since it has no other cause, it is described as self-created.
[Pg 226]
[Pg 226]
31. Say, how can you lay hold on that being that has done no act before, nor is in the act of doing any thing at present? It is then only subjected to thee when it thinks itself mortal. (But he that knows his soul to be immortal is not subject to death).
31. Tell me, how can you grasp something that hasn’t done anything in the past and isn’t doing anything right now? It’s only under your control when it believes it’s mortal. (But someone who understands their soul is immortal isn’t subject to death).
32. Whoso believes his soul to be of this earth, and thinks himself to be an earthly being, he may be easily overtaken by thee (whose power extends over earth-born mortals only).
32. Whoever believes their soul is tied to this earth and sees themselves as just a human being can be easily overwhelmed by you (whose power only affects those born from the earth).
33. This Bráhman is a formless being, by reason of his disowning the material body. Hence it is as hard for thee to enthral him, as to entwine the air with a rope.
33. This Bráhman is a formless being because he rejects the physical body. So, it’s just as difficult for you to captivate him as it is to wrap air with a rope.
34. Death rejoined saying:—Tell me my lord! how may the unborn Aja or the self-born swayambhu, be produced out of vacuum, and how can an earthly or other elemental body be and not be (at the same time).
34. Death replied, saying: "Tell me, my lord! How can the unborn Aja or the self-existent swayambhu arise from nothingness, and how can a physical or other elemental body exist and not exist (at the same time)?"
35. Yama replied:—This Bráhman is neither born nor is nil at any time; but remains for ever the same, as the light of intelligence of which there is no decay.
35. Yama replied:—This Brahman is neither born nor does it cease to exist at any time; it remains forever the same, like the light of knowledge that never fades.
36. There remains nothing at the event of the great Doomsday, except the tranquil, imperishable and infinite Bráhman himself in his spiritual form.
36. At the time of the great Doomsday, only the calm, eternal, and infinite Bráhman in his spiritual form will remain.
37. This is the nature of the everlasting vacuum, too subtile in its essence, and devoid of all attributes; but viewing present before its mind, the stupendous cosmos in the form of a huge mountain in the beginning of recreation. (The mind is the noumenon—Brahma, and the phenomena of the world is the gigantic macrocosm known as Virájmúrti).
37. This is the nature of the eternal vacuum, so refined in its essence and lacking in all properties; yet, it perceives before it the immense cosmos like a massive mountain at the start of creation. (The mind is the ultimate reality—Brahma, and the phenomena of the world is the vast macrocosm known as Virájmúrti).
38. Being of the nature of intelligence it is imperishable; but those who view the spirit in the form of any phenomenal body, are liable to perish with it like all embodied beings.
38. Being inherently intelligent, it cannot be destroyed; however, those who see the spirit as tied to any physical form are prone to perish along with it, just like all beings with bodies.
39. Thus this Bráhman remained in the womb of vacuity in the beginning, in his state of unalterable, vacuous intelligence.
39. So this Bráhman stayed in the emptiness at the start, in a state of unchanging, empty awareness.
40. It is purely of the nature of the inane understanding, and of the form of a vast expanse of omniscience; having neither[Pg 227] body nor organism; no acts nor agency, nor desire of any kind in itself.
40. It is completely a product of pointless understanding and the nature of a huge realm of all-knowingness; lacking any[Pg 227] physical form or organism; without actions, influence, or any kind of desire within itself.
41. That which is simply of the form of vacuum and pure light, is never beset by the snare of pristine desires, as a corporeal being.
41. What is purely a vacuum and pure light is never caught up in the trap of basic desires, like a physical being.
42. It has nothing to know or see without itself (i.e. beyond its self-consciousness). The only conception that we have of it, is what resembles an extended intelligence (i.e. an all-diffusive omniscience).
42. It doesn't know or see anything outside of itself (i.e. beyond its self-awareness). The only idea we have of it is similar to an expanded intelligence (i.e. an all-encompassing knowledge).
43. Under these circumstances, how is it susceptible of any earthly or other external form? Therefore O Death! desist from thy attempt to lay hold on the same.
43. Given these conditions, how can it be influenced by any earthly or external form? So, O Death! stop trying to grasp it.
44. Hearing these words of Yama, Death thought upon the impracticability of laying hold on empty vacuity by any body, and sorrowfully returned to his own abode.
44. After hearing Yama’s words, Death reflected on how impossible it is for anyone to grasp something that is completely empty, and sadly returned to his own home.
45. Ráma said: you said sir, that Brahmá is your great grand-sire; I think it is he that you mean to say as the unborn, self-born, universal soul and intelligence.
45. Ráma said: You mentioned, sir, that Brahmá is your great-grandfather; I believe that's who you mean to refer to as the unborn, self-created, universal soul and intelligence.
46. So is this Brahmá, Ráma! as I have spoken to you, and it was with regard to the same, that the aforesaid discussion was held of yore between Death and Yama (Pluto).
46. So this is Brahmá, Ráma! Just as I've mentioned to you, it was about this very thing that the earlier discussion took place between Death and Yama (Pluto).
47. Again when Death had made an end of all living beings at the interval of a manwantará, he thought himself strong enough to make an attempt to bear down upon the lotus-born Brahmá also.
47. Once again, after Death had finished off all living beings during a manwantará, he believed he was powerful enough to try to overpower the lotus-born Brahmá as well.
48. It was then that he was admonished by Yama, saying:—It is your habit that makes you go on your wonted course of killing.
48. It was then that Yama warned him, saying:—It’s your habits that lead you to continue your usual ways of killing.
49. But the super-etherial form of Brahmá too is beyond your reach: it being simply of the nature of the mind having connection with its thoughts only, and no concern with the actual forms of things.
49. But the higher spiritual form of Brahmá is also out of your reach: it only relates to the mind and its thoughts, with no connection to the actual forms of things.
50. It is of the form of the wonderfully vacuous intellect, having the faculty of cognition in it. Thus the intellect being[Pg 228] but vacuum, has neither any cause for it, nor any effect produced by it.
50. It has the nature of an empty intellect, which possesses the ability to think. So, the intellect, being just an empty space, has no cause for its existence and produces no effects. [Pg 228]
51. As the aeriform volitive principle in men, manifests itself without being connected with material forms, so is the self-born (Brahmá) manifest to all in his own immaterial nature.
51. Just as the airy, willful spirit in humans appears without being tied to physical forms, so the self-created (Brahmá) reveals himself to everyone in his own non-material essence.
52. Like strings of pearl appearing to view in the clear firmament, and forms of cities seen in a dream, the self-born (Brahmá) is manifest of himself without relation to external objects.
52. Like strings of pearls shining in the clear sky, and visions of cities seen in a dream, the self-born (Brahmá) reveals himself without any connection to outside things.
53. As there is no beholder nor any thing beholden of the solitary Supreme spirit which is the intellect itself; so is the mind manifest of itself (without its looking at or being looked upon by any body).
53. Since there is neither a viewer nor anything viewed by the solitary Supreme spirit, which is pure intellect; the mind reveals itself (without needing to look at or be looked at by anyone).
54. It is the volitive mind which is called Brahmá and volition being a spiritual faculty, has no connection with any material substance.
54. The willful mind is referred to as Brahmá, and since volition is a spiritual ability, it has no relationship with any physical substance.
55. As the mind of the painter is fraught with images of various things, so is the mind of Brahmá full of figures of all created beings.
55. Just like the painter's mind is filled with images of different things, Brahmá's mind is filled with representations of all created beings.
56. The self-born Brahmá is manifest in his own mind as Brahmá is manifested in the vacuous sphere of his intellect. He is without beginning, middle and end, and appears to have a figure like that of a male being, while in reality he has no body, as the offspring of a barren woman.
56. The self-created Brahmá is revealed in his own thoughts just as Brahmá is revealed in the empty space of his intellect. He has no beginning, middle, or end, and seems to have a shape like that of a male, but in reality, he has no physical form, like the child of a barren woman.
[Pg 229]
[Pg 229]
CHAPTER III.
Reasons for Bondage in the Body.
Ráma said:—It is even so as you have said, that the mind is a pure essence, and has no connection with the earth and other material substances; and that it is verily Brahmá itself.
Ráma said:—You're right, the mind is a pure essence, completely detached from the earth and other physical things; it is truly Brahmá itself.
2. Now tell me, O Bráhman! Why the remembrance of his former states (in the past and previous Kalpas), is not (to be reckoned as) the cause of his birth, as it is in the case of mine and yours and of all other beings.
2. Now tell me, O Bráhman! Why isn’t the memory of his past lives (from earlier times and previous cycles) considered the reason for his birth, like it is for you, me, and all other beings?
3. Vasishtha replied:—Whoever had a former body, accompanied with the acts of his prior existence, retains of course its reminiscence, which is the cause of his being (reborn on earth).
3. Vasishtha replied:—Anyone who had a previous body, along with the actions from their past life, naturally keeps those memories, which is why they are (reborn on earth).
4. But when Brahmá is known to have no prior acts, how is it possible for him to have his reminiscence of any thing?
4. But if Brahmá is understood to have no previous actions, how can he remember anything?
5. Therefore he exists without any other cause except the causation of his own mind. It is by his own causality that the Divine spirit is self-born, and is himself his own spirit.
5. Therefore, he exists solely because of the workings of his own mind. It is through his own ability to cause that the Divine spirit is self-created and is, by nature, his own spirit.
6. He is everlasting, and his body is born of itself from the self-existent Brahma. This unborn or self-born Brahmá has no material body whatever, except his subtile átiváhika or linga deha.
6. He is eternal, and his body is self-created from the self-existent Brahma. This unborn or self-born Brahma has no physical body at all, except for his subtle átiváhika or linga deha.
7. Ráma said:—The everlasting body is one thing (called the Súkshma saríra or subtile or immaterial body), and the mortal body is another (called the sthúladeha or the gross and material frame). Now tell me sir, whether all created beings have a subtile body also as that of Brahmá?
7. Ráma said:—The eternal body is one thing (called the Súkshma saríra or subtle or immaterial body), and the physical body is another (called the sthúladeha or the gross and material form). Now tell me, sir, do all created beings have a subtle body like that of Brahmá?
8. Vasishtha replied:—All created beings that are produced of a cause, have two bodies (the súkshma and the sthúla or the subtile and the gross). But the unborn being which is without a cause, has one body only (which is called the átiváhika or the everlasting spiritual body).
8. Vasishtha replied:—All living beings that come from a cause have two bodies (the súkshma and the sthúla, or the subtle and the gross). But the unborn being, which has no cause, has only one body (known as the átiváhika or the eternal spiritual body).
[Pg 230]
[Pg 230]
9. The increate Brahmá is the cause of all created beings, but the uncreated spirit having no cause for itself, has one body for it.
9. The uncreated Brahmá is the source of all created beings, but the uncreated spirit, which has no cause of its own, has one body for itself.
10. The prime lord of creatures has no material body; but manifests himself in the vacuous form of his spiritual body.
10. The main ruler of all living things doesn't have a physical body; instead, he shows himself in the empty shape of his spiritual body.
11. His body is composed of the mind alone, and has no connection with the earth or any other material substance. He is the first lord of creatures, that stretched the creation from his vacuous body (or spiritual essence).
11. His body is made up of just the mind and isn’t connected to the earth or any other physical substance. He is the first ruler of all beings, who expanded creation from his empty body (or spiritual essence).
12. All these are but forms of the images or ideas in his vacuous mind, and having no other patterns or originals in their nature. And that every thing is of the same nature with its cause, is a truth well known to all (from the identity of the effect and its material cause).
12. All of these are just forms of the images or ideas in his empty mind, having no other patterns or originals inherent in their nature. And that everything is of the same nature as its cause is a truth well known to everyone (from the identity of the effect and its material cause).
13. He is an inexistent being and of the manner of perfect intelligence. He is purely of the form of the mind, and has an intellectual and no material entity.
13. He is a non-existent being with perfect intelligence. He is purely of the mind and has an intellectual existence without any physical presence.
14. He is prime (cause) of all material productions in the physical world, and is born of himself with his prime mobile force in the form of the mind.
14. He is the main source of all material production in the physical world, and he comes into being from himself with his primary driving force in the form of the mind.
15. It was by the first impulse given by the prime moving power, that this expanse of creation came to be spread in the same ratio, as the currents of air and water (or the velocity of winds and tides), are in proportion to the impetus given to them.
15. It was the initial force from the primary driving power that caused this vast creation to expand in the same ratio as the movement of air and water (or the speed of winds and tides) corresponds to the energy that sets them in motion.
16. This creation shining so bright to our sight, has caught its light from the luminous mind of the formless Brahmá, and appears as real to our conceptions (as they are ideal in the Divine mind).
16. This creation, shining so brightly before us, has drawn its light from the radiant mind of the formless Brahmá, and seems as real to our understanding (as it is ideal in the Divine mind).
17. Our vision in a dream is the best illustration of this (unreality of worldly things): as that of the enjoyment of connubial bliss in dreaming. It is then that an unreal object of desire, presents itself as an actual gain to our fond and false imagination.
17. Our vision in a dream is the best illustration of this (the unreality of worldly things): just like the experience of enjoying marital bliss in a dream. It’s at that moment that an unreal object of desire appears as a real gain to our affectionate but misguided imagination.
18. The vacuous, immaterial and formless spirit, is now represented[Pg 231] as the self-born and corporeal lord of creatures in the form of the first male. (Protogonus or the only begotten son of God).
18. The empty, intangible, and formless spirit is now depicted[Pg 231] as the self-created and physical lord of beings in the form of the first male. (Protogonus or the only begotten son of God).
19. He remains undiscerned in his state of pure intelligence; but becomes manifest to all by the evolution of his volition. He is indiscernible in his absolute state (of inaction); but becomes conspicuous to us in the display of his nature (in creation).
19. He stays unnoticed in his state of pure intelligence; but becomes evident to everyone through the development of his will. He is indistinguishable in his absolute state (of inaction); but becomes prominent to us in the expression of his nature (in creation).
20. Brahmá is the divine power of volition (or the will of God). He is personified as the first male agent of creation, but devoid of a corporeal body. He is only of the spiritual form of the mind, and the sole cause of the existence of the triple world.
20. Brahmá is the divine power of will (or God's will). He is seen as the first male figure in creation, but without a physical body. He exists only as a spiritual entity of the mind and is the sole reason for the existence of the three worlds.
21. It is his volition that makes the self-born (Brahmá) to exert his energies, as human desires impel all mankind to action: and the vacuous mind manifests itself as a mountain of desires.
21. It is his will that drives the self-created (Brahmá) to use his energies, just as human desires push everyone to take action: and the empty mind shows up as a mountain of desires.
22. It then forgets its everlasting and incorporeal nature, and assumes to itself the solid material body, and shows itself in the shape of a delusive apparition (in his creation).
22. It then forgets its eternal and non-physical nature, takes on a solid, physical body, and presents itself as a deceptive appearance (in its creation).
23. But Brahmá, who is of an unsullied understanding, is not involved in oblivion of himself, by the transformation of his unknowable nature to the known state of volition (or change of the nirguna to saguna).
23. But Brahmá, who has a pure understanding, is not caught up in losing himself, due to the change from his mysterious nature to the known state of choice (or the transformation of the nirguna to saguna).
24. Being unborn of material substance, he sees no apparition like others, who are exposed by their ignorance to the misleading errors of falsehood, appearing in the shape of a mirage before them.
24. Being free from material substance, he doesn’t see illusions like others do, who are misled by their ignorance and see deceptive falsehoods that appear to them like a mirage.
25. As Brahmá is merely of the form of the mind, and not composed of any material substance, so the world being the product of the eternal mind, is of the same nature with its original archetype.
25. Since Brahmá is just a form of the mind and isn't made of any physical substance, the world, being a product of the eternal mind, shares the same nature as its original archetype.
26. Again as the uncreated Brahmá is without any accompanying causality with himself, so his creation has no other cause beside himself (i.e. There is no secondary cause of the universe).
26. Just as the uncreated Brahmá exists without any causal relation to himself, his creation does not have any other cause apart from himself (i.e. There is no secondary cause of the universe).
27. Hence there is no difference in the product from its producer;[Pg 232] because it is certain, that the work must be as perfect as its author (so says the Sruti:—Púrnat púrnam &c.).
27. So, there’s no difference between the product and its creator;[Pg 232] because it’s clear that the work must be as flawless as its author (as stated in the Sruti:—Púrnat púrnam & etc.).
28. But there is nothing as a cause and effect to be found in this creation, because the three worlds are but the prototypes of the archetype of the divine mind.
28. But there's no cause and effect in this creation, because the three worlds are just examples of the divine mind's archetype.
29. The world is stretched out in the model of the Divine mind, and not formed by any other holy spirit. It is as immanent in the mind of God, as fluidity is inherent in water.
29. The world exists in the framework of the Divine mind, and isn't shaped by any other holy spirit. It is as present in the mind of God as fluidity is in water.
30. It is the mind which spreads out this extended unreality of the world like castles in the air, and builds Utopian cities (by its imagination only).
30. It's the mind that spreads this vast unreality of the world like castles in the air, creating Utopian cities (with just its imagination).
31. There is no such thing as materiality, which is as false a conception as that of a snake in a rope. Hence it is no way possible for Brahma and other beings to exist as individual bodies.
31. There is no such thing as materiality, which is just as false a concept as imagining a snake in a rope. Therefore, it is impossible for Brahma and other beings to exist as separate bodies.
32. Even spiritual bodies are inexistent to enlightened understandings. As for the material body, it has no room in existence. (Matter or a corporeal substance or an unseen substratum is a non-entity. Berkeley).
32. Even spiritual bodies don’t exist for those with enlightened understanding. As for the physical body, it has no place in existence. (Matter or a physical substance or an unseen foundation is a non-entity. Berkeley).
33. Man (manu) who derives his name from his mind (mana) is a form of the volitive soul called Verinchi (Lat. vir—inchoare the inchoative spirit of Brahma); and has for his dominion the mental or intellectual world mano-rajyam (Lat. mentis regio vel regnum) where all things are situated in the form of realities.
33. Man (manu), whose name comes from his mind (mana), is a type of the volitive soul known as Verinchi (Lat. vir—to begin the initiating spirit of Brahma); and his realm is the mental or intellectual world mano-rajyam (Lat. mentis regio vel regnum), where everything exists in the form of realities.
34. The mind is the creative Brahma called Verinchitvas (Lat. Virinchoativus), by the exercise of its inherent sankalpa or the volition of incipience or creation—sisriksha; and displays itself in the form of the visible universe by development of its own essence.
34. The mind is the creative Brahma known as Verinchitvas (Lat. Virinchoativus), which uses its inherent sankalpa or the will to begin or create—sisriksha; and manifests itself in the visible universe by developing its own essence.
35. This Virinchi or the creative power is of the form of the mind manas, as the mind itself is of the form of Virinchi also. It has no connection with any material substance, which is a mere creation of the imagination. (That is to say, matter is an imaginary substance or substratum of qualities only).
35. This Virinchi, or the creative power, takes the form of the mind manas, and the mind itself is also a form of Virinchi. It has no ties to any material substance, which is just a creation of the imagination. (In other words, matter is an imaginary substance or foundation of qualities only).
36. All visible things are contained in the bosom of the mind, as the lotus-bud and blossom reside in the seed of the lotus.[Pg 233] Hence there is no difference between the mental and visible appearances of things, nor has any one ever doubted of it any where.
36. Everything we can see exists in the depths of the mind, just like the lotus bud and flower are found in the lotus seed.[Pg 233] Therefore, there is no difference between what we think and what we see, and no one has ever questioned this anywhere.
37. Whatever things you see in a dream, whatever desires you have at heart and all the ideals of your fancy, together with your ideas, notions and impressions of the visibles, know your mind to be the receptacle of them all.
37. Whatever you see in a dream, whatever desires you hold in your heart, and all the ideals you imagine, along with your thoughts, concepts, and perceptions of the visible world, understand that your mind is the container for all of them.
38. But the visible objects relating to the option of the mind (i.e. which are desirable, to every one), are as baneful to their beholder, as an apparition is to a child (i.e. they are equally tempting and misleading to all).
38. But the visible things that appeal to the mind (i.e. those that everyone finds desirable) are as harmful to the observer as a ghost is to a child (i.e. they are equally tempting and deceptive to all).
39. The ideal of the phenomenal drisyadhi, developes itself as the germ contained in the seed and becomes in its proper time and place a large tree (comparable with the great arbor of the world known as sansáramahí ruha or Vriksha).
39. The concept of the phenomenal drisyadhi unfolds like the germ in a seed and, in its right time and setting, becomes a large tree (similar to the great tree of the world known as sansáramahí ruha or Vriksha).
40. If there is no rest with what is real, there can be no peace with the phenomenals which are full of troubles, and give no solace to the mind. It is impossible that the feeling of the perception of visibles will be ever lost to their perceiver (observer), though its subsidence only is said to constitute liberation.
40. If there’s no rest in what’s real, there can’t be peace in the things that are just appearances, which are full of issues and don’t bring any comfort to the mind. It’s impossible for the awareness of what can be seen to ever be lost to the observer, although it’s only said that the fading of this awareness is what leads to liberation.
[Pg 234]
[Pg 234]
CHAPTER IV.
SECTION I.
Description of Nightfall.
Válmíki related:—
Válmíki related:—
While Vasistha—the leading sage, was thus going on with his lecture without interruption, the whole assembly was intent upon listening to it with a fixed tone and tenor of their minds.
While Vasistha—the leading sage—was continuing his lecture without interruption, the entire assembly was focused on listening, with their minds completely engaged.
2. The string of bells (tied to the waists of warriors) ceased to jingle, every one was motionless, and even the parrots in the cages ceased to warble and flutter.
2. The string of bells (tied to the waists of warriors) stopped jingling, everyone was still, and even the parrots in their cages stopped chirping and moving around.
3. The ladies forgot their dalliance and were quietly attentive to the sermon: and all in the royal hall, were fixed in attention as they were paintings and statues.
3. The ladies stopped their flirting and listened quietly to the sermon: and everyone in the royal hall was focused in attention as if they were paintings and statues.
4. There remained but an hour to the closing of the day, and the sun-beams became agreeable to all. The busy bustle of the world was dwindling away with the glimmering light of the setting sun.
4. There was just an hour left until the end of the day, and the sunlight felt pleasant to everyone. The hustle and bustle of the world was fading away with the shimmering light of the setting sun.
5. The beds of full-blown lotuses exhaled their fragrance all around, and soft Zephyrs were playing about, as if to attend the audience.
5. The beds of fully bloomed lotuses released their fragrance everywhere, and gentle breezes danced around, as if to welcome the guests.
6. The sun glided away from his diurnal course, and advanced to the top of his solitary setting mountain, as if he meant to reflect on all that he had heard.
6. The sun moved away from its daily path and climbed to the peak of its solitary mountain, as if it intended to think about everything it had experienced.
7. The shades of night began to cover the landscape, and the frost to overspread the forest-lands; as if they were cooled by the cooling lectures on philosophy.
7. The darkness of night started to blanket the landscape, and frost began to spread over the forest; as if they were chilled by the calming lessons of philosophy.
8. Now failed the concourse of the people in all directions, as if they had availed themselves of the instructions of the sage to abate the fervour of their exertions.
8. Now the crowd scattered in all directions, as if they had followed the sage's advice to cool down their efforts.
9. All objects on earth cast their lengthened shadows, as if they stretched their necks to hear the preaching of Vasishtha.
9. All things on earth cast long shadows, as if they were stretching their necks to listen to Vasishtha’s preaching.
[Pg 235]
[Pg 235]
10. The chamberlain then advanced lowly to the monarch of the earth, and begged to inform, that the time for evening ablution and service, was about to expire.
10. The chamberlain then approached the king humbly and requested to inform him that the time for the evening washing and service was about to end.
11. Upon this the sage Vasishtha, curbed his sweet speech and said:—Let thus far, mighty king! be your hearing of this day, and I will resume my lecture, and speak of other things to-morrow.
11. After this, the wise Vasishtha held back his pleasant words and said:—Mighty king, this is enough for today; I will continue my lecture and talk about other things tomorrow.
12. Here the sage held his silence, when the king responded “Be it so as you will,” and rose from his seat.
12. The wise man stayed quiet, and the king replied, “As you wish,” before getting up from his seat.
13. He honoured for his own good, that godly sage and the other seers and Bráhmans, with due respects and offerings of flowers, water, worthy honorariums, fees, gifts and homage.
13. He respected, for his own benefit, that wise sage and the other seers and Brahmins, with appropriate respect and offerings of flowers, water, suitable honorariums, fees, gifts, and homage.
14. Then rose the whole assembly with the king and the assemblage of sages; and the gems and jewels that decked the persons of the princes and people, shed their lustres on the faces of all.
14. Then the entire group stood up with the king and the gathering of wise men; the gems and jewels adorning the princes and people reflected their brilliance on everyone’s faces.
15. There was a commingled tinkling of the bracelets and armlets of the throng caused by the collision of their bodies (in their egress), and mixed flashing of the necklaces and brocades that decorated their persons.
15. There was a mixed jingling of the bracelets and armlets of the crowd caused by their bodies bumping into each other as they exited, along with the glint of the necklaces and the shimmering fabrics that adorned them.
16. The jewels attached to the tufts and crests of hair on the tops of their heads, emitted a jingling sound resembling the humming of bees amidst their flowery braids.
16. The jewels on the tufts and crests of hair on the tops of their heads made a jingling sound that sounded like the buzzing of bees among their floral braids.
17. The face of the sky on all sides, that shone with a purple hue reflected by the golden ornaments on their persons, seemed as it was pleased with the wise sayings and sense of the sage.
17. The sky all around, glowing with a purple tint reflected by the golden decorations on them, looked as if it was pleased with the wise words and insight of the sage.
18. The aerial visitants vanished in the air, and the earthly guests repaired to their respective habitations on earth where they all performed their daily (evening) services in their own residences.
18. The flying visitors disappeared into the sky, and the earthly guests returned to their homes where they all carried out their daily (evening) activities in their own residences.
19. In the meantime sable night made her appearance on earth, and like a bashful young lady, withdrew to the closet apart from the rest of mankind.
19. In the meantime, dark night arrived on earth, and like a shy young woman, retreated to a space away from everyone else.
[Pg 236]
[Pg 236]
20. The lord of the day passed to other lands to shine upon them, for verily it is the avowed duty of every good person to give the benefit of equal light to all.
20. The lord of the day moved on to other lands to illuminate them, for it is truly the stated duty of every good person to share the gift of equal light with everyone.
21. The shade of evening veiled all sides, and uplifted the canopy of the starry sphere on high, which like the vernal atmosphere, was emblazoned with the starlike flowers of kinsuka.
21. The evening shade covered everything, lifting the canopy of the starry sky above, which, like the spring air, was decorated with the star-like flowers of kinsuka.
22. The birds of air took to their repose in the hollows of mango trees, or on the tops of Kádamba arbours, as honest people of fair dealing, find their rest in the purity of their minds, and contriteness of their inward hearts.
22. The birds in the sky settled down in the hollows of mango trees or on the tops of Kádamba trees, just as honest people with good intentions find peace in the clarity of their minds and humility in their hearts.
23. The skirts of the clouds tinged with red by the slanting beams of the setting sun, and with a shade of yellow hue upon them, decorated the western hills with vests of yellow garb while the sky crowned their heads with gemming wreaths of starry groups.
23. The edges of the clouds were tinged with red from the slanted rays of the setting sun, and had a hint of yellow on them, draping the western hills in yellow tones while the sky topped them with sparkling clusters of stars.
24. The Goddess of evening (Vespera), having departed after receiving her homage (by the vespers of mankind), was followed by her train of dark night shades, appearing as black-bodied fiends—Vetálas (night roving nisácharas of deserts).
24. The Goddess of evening (Vespera), after accepting her worship (with the evening prayers of people), was followed by her entourage of dark night shadows, appearing as black-bodied spirits—Vetálas (night wandering nisácharas of deserts).
25. A gentle and cooling breeze was blowing softened by the dew drops of night, and opening the petals of the Kumuda flowers (nylumbium), and bearing their fragrance all around.
25. A soft, cool breeze was blowing, lightened by the night’s dew, opening the petals of the Kumuda flowers (nylumbium) and spreading their fragrance everywhere.
26. A thick gloom covered the face of nature, and the stars were hid under the mists of night, and all the quarters of the skies, seemed with their overhanging loose and hairy mists, as the faces of widows shrouded by the dark dishevelled hair of mourning (for their departed lord the sun).
26. A heavy darkness hung over nature, and the stars were hidden by the night's fog. All parts of the sky looked like the faces of widows covered by the messy, dark hair of grief for their lost lord, the sun.
27. Now appeared the moist orb of the moon in her ambrosial form in the milky ocean of the sky, to moisten the mundane heat with her milk-white beams (sudhá-subhra-dídhiti).
27. Now the wet orb of the moon emerged in her heavenly form in the milky expanse of the sky, to cool the everyday heat with her bright white beams.
28. On her rising, the thick mists of darkness fled from the eastern hemisphere, and became invisible in the air; as the darkness of ignorance is put to flight from the minds of monarchs, by their attendance to the sayings of wisdom.
28. As she rose, the heavy mists of darkness vanished from the east and disappeared into the air, just like the darkness of ignorance is banished from the minds of rulers when they pay attention to the words of wisdom.
29. Then the sages and seers, the rulers and priests of the[Pg 237] people, took their rest in their respective beds, as the words of Vasishtha which were full of meaning, reposed in the recesses of their hearts.
29. Then the wise men and visionaries, the leaders and priests of the[Pg 237] people, settled into their beds, as the profound words of Vasishtha lingered in the depths of their hearts.
30. As the thick darkness of night, resembling the dark complexion of death, receded from the arena of the skies, there followed close on its foot-steps the dewy dawn of the day with her slow moving pace.
30. As the heavy darkness of night, like the deep shadow of death, faded from the sky, the dewy dawn of the day followed closely behind with her slow movement.
31. The twinkling stars now disappeared from the sky, as the flowers on the trees were blown away by the breeze, and strewn on the ground as the fallen stars of heaven.
31. The twinkling stars have now vanished from the sky, while the flowers on the trees were swept away by the breeze, scattered on the ground like fallen stars from heaven.
32. The sun became visible to the eyes, which his rays had roused from their sleep, as the new-rising faculty of reason becomes conspicuous in the minds of enlightened great souls.
32. The sun appeared to those who had been awakened from their slumber by its rays, just as the emerging power of reason becomes evident in the minds of enlightened individuals.
33. Fragments of clouds shining with solar gleams, spread a yellow mantle over the eastern hills, which were still decorated with strings of stars, pendant on the crests of their lofty heads (like strings of pearls suspended to the crowns of kings).
33. Fragments of clouds glowing with sunlight spread a yellow blanket over the eastern hills, which were still adorned with strings of stars hanging on the tops of their high peaks (like strings of pearls hanging from the crowns of kings).
34. All the terrestrial and celestial congress assembled again at the royal hall, in the order and manner (of their meeting) of the day before, after the performance of their morning services. (Originally prátastanáh matins or matutinal ceremonies).
34. All the earthly and heavenly gatherings met again in the royal hall, just like they did the day before, after completing their morning rituals. (Originally prátastanáh matins or morning ceremonies).
35. The whole assemblage took their seats as on the previous day, and sat unmoved in their places, as a lotus-lake in its calmness after a storm.
35. The entire group took their seats just like the day before and remained still in their spots, like a lotus lake tranquil after a storm.
SECTION II.
Mindset.
36. Then Ráma addressed the most eloquent of sages Vasishtha, with his mellifluent words regarding the subject under investigation (the nature of the mind).
36. Then Ráma spoke to the most articulate sage Vasishtha, using his smooth and persuasive words about the topic being discussed (the nature of the mind).
37. He said:—Tell me plainly, O venerable sir! about the form of the mind, which developed itself in all things of the universe, as they were offshoots of it (or manifestations of the mind).
37. He said:—Tell me clearly, O esteemed sir! about the nature of the mind, which expressed itself in all things of the universe, as they were extensions of it (or expressions of the mind).
[Pg 238]
[Pg 238]
38. Vasishtha replied:—Ráma! there is no form whatever of the mind, that may be seen by any body. It has nothing substantial besides its name as that of the formless and irremovable vacuity: (with which it is compared in its all-comprehensiveness, all-diffusiveness and all-pervasiveness).
38. Vasishtha replied:—Rāma! There’s no version of the mind that anyone can see. It has no substance beyond its name, much like the formless and unchangeable emptiness, with which it’s compared in its totality, spread, and reach.
39. The mind as an ens or entity (sat), is not situated in the outer body (or any part of it), nor is it confined in the cavity of the inward heart or brain. But know it O Ráma, to be situated everywhere, as the all encompassing vacuum. (Being all-pervading and all-diffusive in its nature as vacuity itself).
39. The mind as an ens or entity (sat) isn't located in the outer body (or any part of it), nor is it restricted to the cavity of the inner heart or brain. But know this, O Ráma: it is present everywhere, like the all-encompassing void. (It is all-pervading and all-diffusive in its nature, just like emptiness itself).
40. This world is produced from it, and likens to the waters of the mirage. It manifests itself in the forms of its fleeting thoughts, which are as false as the appearance of secondary moons in the vapours.
40. This world comes from it and is similar to the waters of a mirage. It shows itself in the shapes of its passing thoughts, which are as deceptive as the sight of secondary moons in the mist.
41. The thinking principle is generally believed as something intermediate between the positive and negative, or real and unreal, you must know it as such and no other (i.e. neither material as the body, nor immaterial as the soul, but a faculty appertaining to the nature of both).
41. The thinking principle is generally regarded as something in between the positive and negative, or real and unreal. You should understand it as such and nothing else (i.e. neither material like the body, nor immaterial like the soul, but a faculty related to both).
42. That which is the representative of all objects is called the mind: there is nothing besides to which the term mind is applicable.
42. The thing that represents all objects is called the mind: there’s nothing else to which the term mind can apply.
43. Know volition to be the same as the mind, which is nothing different from the will, just as fluidity is the same with water, and as there is no difference between the air and its motion in the wind. (The inseparable property answering for its substance).
43. Understand that volition is the same as the mind, which is no different from the will, just like fluidity is the same as water, and there’s no distinction between air and its movement in the wind. (The inseparable property that defines its substance).
44. For wherever there is any will, there is that attribute of the mind also and nobody has ever taken the will and the mind for different things.
44. Because wherever there is a will, there is also that quality of the mind, and no one has ever considered the will and the mind to be separate things.
45. The representation of any object whether it is real or unreal is mind, and that is to be known as Brahma the great father of all.
45. The representation of any object, whether it’s real or imaginary, is mind, and that is to be recognized as Brahma, the great father of all.
46. The incorporeal soul in the body is called the mind, as having the sensuous knowledge or everlasting ideas of the[Pg 239] corporeal world in itself. (i.e. The sentient and thinking soul is the same with mind).
46. The non-physical soul in the body is referred to as the mind, because it contains the sensory knowledge or eternal ideas of the[Pg 239] physical world within itself. (i.e. The feeling and thinking soul is the same as the mind).
47. The learned have given the several names of ignorance, intellect, mind, bondage, sin and darkness, to the visible appearance of creation.
47. Scholars have referred to the various concepts of ignorance, intellect, mind, bondage, sin, and darkness when discussing the visible aspects of creation.
48. The mind has no other image than that (of a receptacle and reflector of the ideas) of the visible world, which, I repeat to say, is no new creation (but a reflexion of the mind).
48. The mind only holds images as a receptacle and reflector of the ideas from the visible world, which, I want to emphasize, is not something new created (but a reflection of the mind).
49. The visible world is situated in an atom of the great mind, in the same manner, as the germ of the lotus plant is contained within its seed.
49. The visible world is located in a tiny part of the great mind, just like the germ of a lotus plant is found within its seed.
50. The visible world is as innate in the all-knowing mind, as the light is inherent in the sun-beams, and velocity and fluidity are inborn in the winds and liquids.
50. The visible world is as natural in the all-knowing mind as light is in sunlight, and speed and flow are inherent in winds and liquids.
51. But the visionary ideas of the visibles are as false and fleeting in the minds of their observers, as the form of a jewel in gold, and water in the mirage; and as wrong as the foundation of a castle in the air, and the view of a city in a dream.
51. But the visionary ideas of what we can see are as false and temporary in the minds of those observing them, as the appearance of a jewel in gold, and water in a mirage; and just as misguided as the foundation of a castle in the air, and the image of a city in a dream.
SECTION III.
Kaivalya or Mind Abstraction.
52. But as the phenomenals appear as no other than real to their observer, I will O Ráma! cleanse them now from thy mind as they do the soil from a mirror.
52. But since the phenomena appear as nothing other than real to those who observe them, I will, O Ráma! now clear them from your mind like dust from a mirror.
53. As the disappearance of an appearance makes the observer no observer of it, know such to be the state of the abstraction of the mind from whatever is real or unreal in the world. (This is called Kevalíbháva or non-chalance of all things).
53. When something disappears from view, the observer stops observing it, so understand this as the mind becoming detached from whatever is real or unreal in the world. (This is called Kevalíbháva or non-chalance of all things).
54. This state being arrived, all the passions of the soul, and the desires of the mind, will be at rest, as torrents of rivers at the calm ensuing upon the stillness of the wind.
54. Once this state is reached, all the emotions of the soul and the desires of the mind will be at peace, like the rushing rivers settling down after the wind has died down.
55. It is impossible that things having the forms of space, earth and air (i.e. material objects) will present the same features in the clear light (of induction), as they do to our open sight.
55. It’s impossible for things shaped like space, earth, and air (i.e. material objects) to show the same characteristics in clear light (of induction) as they do to our naked eye.
[Pg 240]
[Pg 240]
56. Thus when the observer comes to know the unreality of the phenomena of the three worlds, as well as of his own entity, it is then that his pure soul attains to the knowledge of kaivalya or solity of divine existence.
56. So when the observer realizes that the phenomena of the three worlds, as well as his own self, are not real, that's when his pure soul reaches the understanding of kaivalya, or the unity of divine existence.
57. It is such a mind that reflects the image of God in itself as in a mirror; while all others are as blocks of stone, and incapable of receiving any reflexion at all.
57. It is a mind that reflects God's image within itself like a mirror; while all others are like blocks of stone, unable to show any reflection at all.
58. After suppression of the sense of ego and tu (or both the subjective and objective knowledge), and the error of the reality of the outer world the beholder becomes abstracted and remains without vision of external things in his sitting posture.
58. After suppressing the sense of ego and tu (or both the subjective and objective knowledge), and the misconception of the reality of the outer world, the observer becomes detached and remains without awareness of external things while seated.
59. Ráma rejoined:—If the perception of entity is not to be put down, nor an entity become a non-entity nor when I cannot view the visibles (which are the causes of our error), as non-entities;
59. Ráma responded:—If we can’t dismiss the idea of an entity, nor can an entity become a non-entity, and when I can’t see the visible things (which are the sources of our mistakes) as non-entities;
60. Then tell me O Bráhman! how to uproot this disease of our eagerness for the visibles from the mind, which bewilders the understanding, and afflicts us with a train of troubles.
60. So, tell me, O Bráhman! How can we remove this sickness of our desire for what we can see from our minds, which confuses our understanding and causes us a lot of distress?
61. Vasishtha replied:—Now hear my advice, Ráma, for the suppression of this phantom of phenomenon, whereby it will surely die away and become utterly extinct.
61. Vasishtha replied:—Now listen to my advice, Ráma, for dealing with this illusion, which will definitely fade away and completely disappear.
62. Know Ráma, that nothing that is, can ever be destroyed or become extinct; and though you remove it, yet it will leave its seed or trace in the mind.
62. Understand, Ráma, that nothing that exists can ever truly be destroyed or cease to exist; and even if you try to eliminate it, it will still leave its essence or imprint in the mind.
63. This seed is the memory of such things, which reopens the ideas of the visibles in the mind, expanding themselves in the fallacious notions of the forms of big worlds and skies, mountains and oceans.
63. This seed holds the memory of those things, rekindling the thoughts of what we see in our minds, growing into the misleading ideas of vast worlds, skies, mountains, and oceans.
64. These (wrong notions) called doshas or faults and defects of understanding, are obstacles in the way to liberation; but they do not affect the sages who are found to be liberated.
64. These wrong ideas, known as doshas or faults and defects in understanding, are barriers to liberation; however, they don't impact the sages who are truly liberated.
65. Again if the world and all other things are real existences (as the Sánkhyas maintain): yet they cannot confer liberation on any one; because the visibles, whether they are situated within or without us are perishable themselves.
65. Even if the world and everything else are real existences (as the Sánkhyas argue): they still can’t provide liberation to anyone; because the things we can see, whether they are inside us or outside, are temporary and will decay.
[Pg 241]
[Pg 241]
66. Learn therefore this dreadful proposition (solemn truth), which will be fully explained to you in the subsequent parts of this work. (Note:—A dreadful dogma it is to physicists and “ádivádis” or asserters of the encipientes mundi or beginning of the world).
66. Therefore, understand this shocking statement (a serious truth), which will be fully explained to you in the following sections of this work. (Note:—It is a shocking doctrine for physicists and “ádivádis” or supporters of the encipientes mundi or the beginning of the world).
67. That all things appearing in the forms of vacuity, elementary bodies, the world, and ego et tu, are non-entities, and have no meanings in them.
67. That everything appearing as emptiness, basic elements, the world, and you and I, are non-entities and carry no meanings within themselves.
68. Whatever is seen apparent before us, is no other but the supreme Brahma himself, and his undecaying and imperishable essence.
68. Everything that is visible in front of us is nothing other than the supreme Brahma himself, along with his eternal and unchanging essence.
69. The plenitude of creation is an expansion of his plenum, and the quiet of the universe rests in his quietude. It is his beom which is the substance of vacuum, and it is his immensity that is the substratum of the immense cosmos.
69. The fullness of creation is an extension of his wholeness, and the stillness of the universe lies in his calm. It is his beom that forms the essence of emptiness, and it is his vastness that serves as the foundation of the vast cosmos.
70. Nothing visible is real, and there is neither any spectator nor spectacle here. There is nothing as vacuity or solidity in nature, but all this is but a piece of extended Intelligence.
70. Nothing you can see is real, and there's no audience or performance here. There's no such thing as emptiness or permanence in nature; all of this is just a manifestation of expanded consciousness.
71. Ráma rejoined:—The adages relating the grinding of stones by the son of a barren woman, the horns of a hare, and the dancing of a hill with its extended arms;
71. Rama replied:—The sayings about the grinding of stones by the son of a barren woman, the horns of a hare, and the dancing of a hill with its outstretched arms;
72. And the oozing of oil from sand, the reading (of books) by dolls of marble, and the roaring of clouds in a painting, and such others are applicable to your words (of the reality of an unreal essence of God).
72. And the dripping of oil from sand, the reading of books by marble dolls, and the rumbling of clouds in a painting, and similar things relate to your words about the reality of a fictional essence of God.
73. I see this world to be full of diseases, deaths and troubles, mountains, vacuities and other things, and how is it sir, that you tell me of their non-existence?
73. I see this world as full of sickness, death, and problems, along with hardships and emptiness. How is it, sir, that you claim they don’t exist?
74. Tell me Sir, how you call this world to be unsubstantial, unproduced and inexistent, that I may be certain of this truth.
74. Tell me, Sir, how you describe this world as insubstantial, uncreated, and nonexistent, so that I can be sure of this truth.
75. Vasishtha replied:—Know Ráma, that I am no inconsistent speaker, and hear me explain to you how the unreality appears as real, as the son of a barren woman has come to rumour.
75. Vasishtha replied:—Know, Rama, that I am not an inconsistent speaker, and listen as I explain how the unreal seems real, just like the rumor of the son of a barren woman has come about.
[Pg 242]
[Pg 242]
76. All this was unproduced before, and did not exist in the beginning of creation. It comes to appearance from the mind like that of a city in a dream. (i.e. They are all but creations of the mind and fancy).
76. All of this was not present before and didn’t exist at the start of creation. It appears from the mind like a city in a dream. (i.e. They are merely creations of the mind and imagination).
77. The mind also was not produced in the beginning of creation and was an unreality itself. Hear me tell you therefore, how we come to a notion of it.
77. The mind wasn’t created at the beginning of creation and was an illusion on its own. Let me explain how we come to understand it.
78. This unreal mind spreads by itself the false and changing scenes of the visible world, just as we dream of changeful unrealities as true in a state of dreaming. (Here the dreaming philosopher sees dreams in his dream).
78. This unreal mind creates its own false and shifting images of the visible world, just like we experience various unrealistic things as real while we’re dreaming. (In this case, the dreaming philosopher observes dreams in his dream).
79. It then exerts its volition in the fabrication of the body and spreads far and wide the magic scene of the phenomenal world.
79. It then uses its will to create the body and spreads the magical image of the physical world far and wide.
80. The mind by its potentiality of vacillation has many actions of its own, as those of expansion, saltation, and motion, of craving, roving, diving and seizing, and many other voluntary efforts (the causes of physical operations).
80. The mind, because of its ability to waver, has many of its own actions, like expanding, jumping, moving, craving, wandering, diving, and grabbing, along with many other voluntary efforts (which cause physical actions).
[Pg 243]
[Pg 243]
CHAPTER V.
On the Original Cause. (Múla-Kárana).
Ráma said:—Tell me, O chief of the sages! what cause is it that leads to our misconception of the mind, how it is produced and what is the source of its illusion.
Ráma said:—Tell me, O leader of the wise! What causes our misunderstandings of the mind, how does it come about, and where does its illusion originate?
2. Tell me sir, in brief of the first production (of the mind), and then, O best of the eloquent, you may tell the rest, that is to be said on the subject.
2. Please tell me, sir, briefly about the first creation of the mind, and then, O best of speakers, you can share the rest of what needs to be said on the topic.
3. Vasishtha replied:—Incident to the universal dissolution, when all things were reduced to nothing, this infinity of visible objects remained in a state of calm and quiet before their creation.
3. Vasishtha replied:—When everything was brought to nothing during the universal collapse, this vast array of visible objects existed in a peaceful and still state before they were created.
4. There was then the only great God in existence, who is increate and undecaying, who is the creator of all at all times, who is all in all, and supreme soul of all, and resembling the sun that never sets.
4. There was then the one true God who always existed, who is uncreated and eternal, who creates everything at all times, who is everything, and the ultimate essence of all, shining like the sun that never sets.
5. He whom language fails to describe, and who is known to the liberated alone; who is termed the soul by fiction only, and not by his real nature (which is unknowable).
5. He whom words can't capture, and who is known only to the free; who is called the soul in stories but not by his true nature (which can't be known).
6. Who is the prime Male of Sánkhya philosophers and the Brahma of Vedánta followers; who is the Intelligence of gnostics and who is wholly pure and apart from all (personalities).
6. Who is the primary male among Sánkhya philosophers and the Brahma for Vedánta followers; who is the Intelligence of gnostics and who is completely pure and separate from all (personalities).
7. Who is known as vacuum by vacuists, who is the enlightener of solar light, who is truth itself, and the power of speech and thought and vision, and all action and passion for ever.
7. Who is referred to as vacuum by vacuists, who is the source of solar light, who embodies truth itself, and is the force behind speech, thought, vision, and all action and passion forever.
8. Who though ever existent everywhere appears as inexistent to the world, and though situated in all bodies, seems to be far from them. He is the enlightener of our understanding as the solar light (of the world).
8. Who, although always present everywhere, seems nonexistent to the world, and though located within all bodies, appears distant from them. He enlightens our understanding like the sunlight does for the world.
9. From whom the gods Vishnu and others are produced as solar rays from the sun; and from whom infinite worlds have come into existence like bubbles of the sea.
9. From whom the gods Vishnu and others are born, like solar rays from the sun; and from whom countless worlds have come into being, similar to bubbles in the sea.
[Pg 244]
[Pg 244]
10. Unto whom these multitudes of visible creations return as the waters of the earth to the sea, and who like a lamp enlightens the souls and bodies (of all immaterial and material beings).
10. To whom these vast numbers of visible creations return, just like the waters of the earth return to the sea, and who, like a lamp, enlightens the souls and bodies of all non-material and material beings.
11. Who is present alike in heaven as in earth and the nether worlds; and who abides equally in all bodies whether of the mineral, vegetable or animal creation. He resides alike in each particle of dust as in the high and huge mountain ranges; and rides as swift on the wings of winds, as he sleeps in the depths of the main.
11. Who is present in heaven, on earth, and in the underworld; and who exists equally in all forms of life, whether mineral, plant, or animal. He lives in every tiny speck of dust just as much as in the tall and vast mountain ranges; and moves as quickly on the wings of the wind as he rests in the depths of the ocean.
12. He who appoints the eight internal and external organs (Paryashtakas) of sense and action to their several functions; and who has made the dull and dumb creatures as inert as stones, and as mute as they are sitting in their meditative mood.
12. The one who assigns the eight internal and external organs (Paryashtakas) of perception and action to their respective functions; and who has made the dull and mute creatures as lifeless as stones, and as silent as they are while sitting in their meditative state.
13. He who has filled the skies with vacuity and the rocks with solidity; who has dissolved the waters to fluidity, and concentrated all light and heat in the sun.
13. He who has filled the skies with emptiness and the rocks with strength; who has turned the waters into fluid, and gathered all light and heat in the sun.
14. He who has spread these wonderful scenes of the world, as the clouds sprinkle the charming showers of rain; both as endless and incessant, as they are charming and dulcet to sight.
14. The one who has spread these amazing scenes of the world, like the clouds sprinkle beautiful rain; both endless and relentless, just as they are lovely and pleasing to the eye.
15. He who causes the appearance and disappearance of worlds in the sphere of his infinity like waves in the ocean; and in whom these phenomena rise and set like the running sands in the desert.
15. He who brings worlds into existence and makes them vanish within his infinite realm, like waves in the ocean; and in whom these events rise and fall like shifting sands in the desert.
16. His spirit the indestructible soul, resides as the germ of decay and destruction in the interior (vitals) of animals. It is as minute as to lie hid in the body, and as magnified as to fill all existence.
16. His spirit, the indestructible soul, exists as the seed of decay and destruction within the inner workings (vitals) of animals. It is so tiny that it can be hidden in the body, yet it's also so expansive that it can fill all of existence.
17. His nature (Prakriti) spreads herself like a magic creeper (máyá latá) all over the space of vacuity, and produces the fair fruit in the form of the mundane egg (Brahmánda); while the outward organs of bodies, resembling the branches of this plant, keep dancing about the stem (the intelligent soul), shaken by the breeze of life which is everfleeting.
17. His nature (Prakriti) spreads out like a magical vine (máyá latá) across the emptiness, producing the beautiful fruit in the shape of the cosmic egg (Brahmánda); while the external organs of bodies, which are like the branches of this vine, keep swaying around the stem (the intelligent soul), stirred by the constant breeze of life.
18. It is He, that shines as the gem of intelligence in the heart of the human body; and it is he from whom, the luminous orbs constituting the universe, continually derive their lustre.
18. He shines like the gem of intelligence in the heart of the human body, and from Him, the bright celestial bodies that make up the universe continuously draw their brilliance.
[Pg 245]
[Pg 245]
19. It is that colossus of intelligence, which like a cloud sheds ambrosial draughts of delight to soothe our souls, and showers forth innumerable beings as rain drops on all sides. It bursts into incessant flashes showing the prospects of repeated creations which are as (momentary as) flashes of lightenings.
19. It is that giant of intelligence, which like a cloud pours out heavenly drops of joy to calm our spirits, and releases countless beings like raindrops in every direction. It erupts in constant flashes revealing the possibilities of endless creations that are as fleeting as lightning strikes.
20. It is his wondrous light which displays the worlds to our wondering sight; and it is from his entity that both what is real and unreal, have derived their reality and unreality.
20. It is his amazing light that shows the worlds to our curious eyes; and it is from his existence that both what is real and what is not have gotten their reality and unreality.
21. It is the insensible and ungodly soul, that turns to the attractions of others against its purpose; while the tranquil soul rests in itself (as in the spirit of God).
21. It is the mindless and immoral person who turns to the allure of others, going against their own goals; while the calm person finds peace within themselves (as in the spirit of God).
22. He who transcends all existences, and by whom all existent beings are bound to their destined actions in their proper times and places, and also to their free actions and motions and exertions of all kinds.
22. The one who surpasses all forms of existence, and through whom all beings are connected to their destined actions at the right times and places, as well as to their voluntary actions, movements, and efforts of every kind.
23. It is he who from his personality of pure consciousness, became of the form of vacuum (pervading all nature), and then by means of his vacuous mind and empty thoughts filled it with substances, wherein his soul was to reside, and whereon his spirit had to preside.
23. He is the one who, from his essence of pure consciousness, took the form of a vacuum (filling all of nature), and then, using his empty mind and thought, filled it with substances where his soul would dwell and where his spirit would rule.
24. Having thus made the infinite hosts of worlds in the immense sphere of the universe, he is yet neither the agent of any action nor the author of any act in it; but remains ever the same as the sole one alone, in his unchangeable and unimpairing state of self-consciousness, and without any fluctuation, evolution or inhesion of himself, as he is quite unconcerned with the world.
24. After creating countless worlds in the vast universe, he is still neither the doer of any action nor the originator of anything that happens; he remains unchanged and singular in his constant state of self-awareness, completely unaffected by any shifts, developments, or attachments, as he is completely indifferent to the world.
[Pg 246]
[Pg 246]
CHAPTER VI.
Warning for Attempt to Escape.
Mumukshu Pratyopadesa.
Mumukshu Teachings.
Vasishtha said:—It is by the knowledge of this transcendent supreme spirit and God of gods, that one may become an adept (in divine service), and not by the rigour of religious austerities and practices. (Proficiency by theoretic knowledge).
Vasishtha said:—It's by understanding this supreme spirit and God of gods that one can truly excel in divine service, not by strict religious practices and austerities. (Mastery through theoretical knowledge).
2. Here nothing is needed than the culture and practice of divine knowledge, and thereby the truth being known, one views the errors of the world, as a satiate traveller looks at a mirage in a clear light.
2. Here, all that's needed is the cultivation and practice of divine knowledge, and through knowing the truth, one sees the world's mistakes, much like a satisfied traveler views a mirage in clear light.
3. He (God) is not far from nor too near us, nor is he obtainable by what he is not (as the adoration of images and ceremonial acts). He is the image of light and felicity, and is perceivable in ourselves.
3. He (God) is neither far from us nor too close, and we can't access Him through what He isn't (like worshiping images or performing rituals). He embodies light and happiness, and we can perceive Him within ourselves.
4. Here austerities and charities, religious vows and observances, are of no good whatever. It is the calm quietude of one’s own nature only that is serviceable to him in his services to God.
4. Here, strict disciplines and acts of charity, religious vows and practices, are of no real benefit. It's the peaceful calm of one's own nature that truly supports him in his service to God.
5. Fondness for the society of the righteous and devotedness to the study of good books, are the best means of divine knowledge; while ritual services and practices, serve only to strengthen the snare of our in-born delusions, which true knowledge alone can sever.
5. A love for the company of good people and a commitment to studying meaningful books are the best ways to gain divine knowledge; meanwhile, rituals and practices only serve to reinforce the traps of our natural delusions, which only true knowledge can break.
6. No sooner one has known this inward light of his as the very God, than he gets rid of his miseries, and becomes liberated in this his living state.
6. As soon as someone recognizes this inner light as God, they shed their misery and become free in their current life.
7. Ráma said:—Having known the Self in himself, one is no more exposed to the evils of life and even to death itself.
7. Ráma said:—Once a person understands their true self, they are no longer vulnerable to the hardships of life or even death itself.
8. But say how is this great God of gods to be attained from such great distance (as we are placed from him), and what rigorous austerities and amount of pains are necessary for it.
8. But how can we reach this great God of gods from such a distance (as we are from Him), and what strict practices and level of effort are required for that?
[Pg 247]
[Pg 247]
9. Vasishtha replied:—He is to be known by means of your manly exertions (in knowledge and faith), and by the aid of a clear understanding and right reasoning, and never by the practice of austerities and ablutions, nor by acts attended with bodily pain of any kind. (Hence the mistake of Hatha yoga).
9. Vasishtha replied:—You can only truly know him through your strong efforts in knowledge and faith, along with a clear understanding and sound reasoning, and not through harsh practices or rituals involving physical discomfort of any kind. (This is the misunderstanding of Hatha yoga).
10. For know, O Ráma! all your austerities and charities, your painstaking and mortification are of no efficacy, unless you wholly renounce your passions and enmity, your anger and pride, your selfishness and your envy and jealousy.
10. Know this, O Ráma! All your self-discipline and acts of kindness, your hard work and sacrifices are useless unless you fully let go of your passions and grudges, your anger and pride, your selfishness, and your envy and jealousy.
11. For whoever is liberal of any money which he has earned by defrauding others, and with a heart full of vile passions, the merit of such liberality accrues to the rightful owner of the property and not to its professed donor.
11. For anyone who is generous with money they earned by cheating others, and with a heart full of bad intentions, the value of that generosity goes to the true owner of the property, not to the person pretending to give it.
12. And whoever observes any vow or rite with a mind actuated by passions, he passes for a hypocrite and reaps no benefit of his acts.
12. And anyone who performs a vow or ritual driven by their desires is seen as a hypocrite and gains no benefit from their actions.
13. Therefore try your manly exertions in securing the best remedies of good precepts and good company, for putting down the diseases and disturbances of the world.
13. So, put in your best effort to find the best advice and surround yourself with good people to tackle the problems and chaos of the world.
14. No other course of action except that of the exertion of one’s manliness, is conducive to the allaying of all the miseries and troubles of this life.
14. The only way to ease all the hardships and struggles of life is by showing true strength and courage.
15. Now learn the nature of this manliness for your attainment to wisdom, and annihilation of the maladies of passions and affections and animosity of your nature.
15. Now understand the essence of this manliness for your gain of wisdom, and the elimination of the illnesses of desires, emotions, and hostility within your nature.
16. True manliness consists in your continuance in an honest calling conformable with the law and good usage of your country; and in a contented mind which shrinks from smelling the enjoyments of life.
16. True manliness comes from staying committed to an honest profession that aligns with the law and good practices in your country; and having a satisfied mind that shies away from indulging in life's pleasures.
17. It consists in the exertion of one’s energies to the utmost of his power, without bearing any murmur or grief in his soul; and in one’s devotedness to the society of the good and perusal of good works and Sástras.
17. It involves pushing oneself to the limit without complaining or feeling sorrow in one's heart; and being dedicated to surrounding oneself with good people and reading positive works and scriptures.
18. He is styled the truly brave who is quite content with what he gets, and spurns at what is unlawful for him to take;[Pg 248] who is attached to good company, and ready at the study of unblamable works.
18. He is called truly brave who is satisfied with what he has and rejects what is wrong for him to take; [Pg 248] who values good company and is committed to studying commendable deeds.
19. And they who are of great minds, and have known their own natures and those of all others by their right reasoning, are honoured by the gods Brahmá, Vishnu, Indra and Siva.
19. Those with great minds who understand their own nature and the nature of others through sound reasoning are honored by the gods Brahmá, Vishnu, Indra, and Siva.
20. He who is called a righteous man by the majority of the good people of the place, is to be resorted to with all diligence as the best and most upright of men.
20. A man who is considered righteous by most of the decent people in the area should be sought out diligently as the best and most upright person.
21. Those religious works are said to compose the best Sástra, which treat chiefly of Spiritual knowledge; and one who constantly meditates on them, is surely liberated (from the bonds of this world).
21. Those religious texts are considered to be the best scriptures, focusing mainly on spiritual knowledge; and anyone who regularly meditates on them will definitely be freed from the ties of this world.
22. It is by means of right discrimination derived from the keeping of good company and study of holy works, that our understanding is cleared of its ignorance, as dirty water is purified by Kata seeds, and as the minds of men are expurgated by the Yoga philosophy.
22. It's through wise discernment gained from surrounding ourselves with good company and studying sacred texts that our understanding is cleansed of ignorance, just as dirty water is purified by Kata seeds, and as the minds of people are refined by Yoga philosophy.
[Pg 249]
[Pg 249]
CHAPTER VII.
Acknowledgment of the emptiness of the phenomenal world.
(Drisyásattá Pratijnánam).
(Drisyásattá Pratijnánam).
Ráma said:—
Ráma said:—
Tell me, O Bráhman! where is this God situated and how can I know him, of whom you spoke all this, and whose knowledge you said, leads to our liberation.
Tell me, O Bráhman! Where is this God located, and how can I know him, about whom you spoke all this, and whose knowledge you said leads to our liberation?
2. Vasishtha replied:—This God of whom I spoke, is not at a distance from us. He is situated in these our bodies, and is known to be of the form of mere Intellect (chinmátra) to us. So says Fichte: The Infinite Reason (chit) alone exists in himself—the finite in him. Lewis vol. II. p. 563.
2. Vasishtha replied:—The God I mentioned isn't far from us. He resides within our bodies and is understood to be pure Intellect (chinmátra) to us. As Fichte says: The Infinite Reason (chit) exists solely within itself—the finite exists in it. Lewis vol. II. p. 563.
3. He is all in all, though all this world is not the omnipresent Himself. He is one alone and is not termed the all that is visible (to us). So Fichte: God is infinite and embraces the finite, but the finite can not encompass the Infinite. Lewis vol. II. p. 573.
3. He is everything, even though this world is not His complete presence. He exists as one and is not called the entirety of what we can see. So Fichte says: God is infinite and contains the finite, but the finite cannot hold the Infinite. Lewis vol. II. p. 573.
4. It is this Intellect which is in Siva, that wears the cusp of the moon in his crest; the same is in Vishnu that rides on his eagle Garuda, and in Brahmá that is born of the lotus. The sun also is a particle of this Intellect (but they are not the self-same Intellect themselves).
4. It is this Intellect that resides in Siva, who has the crescent moon on his head; the same Intellect is in Vishnu, who rides on his eagle Garuda, and in Brahmá, who is born from the lotus. The sun is also a part of this Intellect (but they are not the exact same Intellect).
5. Ráma rejoined:—So it is; and even boys say this also, that if the whole world is mere Intelligence (chetana mátrakam); then why call it by another name (as the world), and what is the use of giving admonition of it to anybody (when every one is full of intelligence).
5. Ráma responded, "That's true; even kids say that if the entire world is just Intelligence (chetana mátrakam), then why call it something else (like the world), and what's the point of trying to warn someone about it (when everyone is already filled with intelligence)?"
6. Vasishtha replied:—If you have known the mere Intellect (Chinmátram), to be the same with the intelligent world (chetana viswa), you have then known nothing for getting rid of this world.
6. Vasishtha replied:—If you understand mere Intellect (Chinmátram) to be the same as the intelligent world (chetana viswa), then you haven't really grasped anything that helps you escape this world.
7. The world is verily intelligent, O Ráma (with the mundane soul); but the animal soul (Jíva) is called pasu or brutish[Pg 250] observer of things pasyati, on account of its looking after sensual gratifications only as brutes, and giving rise only to the fears of disease, decay and death (from its love of itself, and care for self-preservation).
7. The world is truly intelligent, O Ráma (with the ordinary soul); but the animal soul (Jíva) is referred to as pasu or brutish[Pg 250] because it only seeks sensual pleasures like animals do, leading to fears of illness, aging, and death due to its self-love and concern for self-preservation.
8. The animal soul (Jíva), though an incorporeal substance, is an ignorant thing and subject to pain and sorrow. The mind manas also, though it is capable of intelligence—chetaníyam, has become the root of all evils. (i.e. With its power of intellection and nature of intelligence (chetanam), it is yet ever inclined to the wrong side by itself).
8. The animal soul (Jíva), although it is a non-physical entity, is an ignorant being and experiences pain and sorrow. The mind manas, even though it can think—chetaníyam, has become the source of all problems. (i.e. Despite its ability to think and its nature of intelligence (chetanam), it still tends to lean towards the wrong path on its own).
9. Intellectual liberation (chetya mukta) from thoughts of the world, is one state (of the soul), and unintelligent gazing (unmukhatá) at it, is another. He who knows the better of these two the states of the soul, has no cause of sorrow (i.e. the rational from the irrational soul).
9. Intellectual freedom (chetya mukta) from worldly thoughts is one state of the soul, while mindless staring (unmukhatá) at it is another. The person who understands the difference between these two states of the soul has no reason for sorrow (i.e. the rational from the irrational soul).
10. He who has seen the all surpassing Supreme Being, has his heartstrings all cut asunder, and the doubts of his mind all driven away. The sequences of his acts are washed away (and leave no fear of his transmigration).
10. The person who has encountered the all-encompassing Supreme Being has all his emotional ties severed and all doubts cleared away from his mind. The consequences of his actions are erased (and he no longer fears rebirth).
11. The longing after perceptibles (Chetyas) does not cease, unless the perception of the visibles is effaced from the mind.
11. The desire for things we can perceive doesn’t stop, unless the awareness of the visible things is erased from our mind.
12. How then is this perception to be effaced? How is it possible to have a longing after the unintelligible Intelligence, without suppression of our longing for the visibles? It is only to be effected by avoiding the external perceptions of the mind.
12. So how can we get rid of this perception? How can we desire the incomprehensible Intelligence without suppressing our desire for the things we can see? The only way to achieve this is by steering clear of external perceptions of the mind.
13. Ráma said:—Tell me sir, where and how is that vacuous soul called pasu, by the knowledge of which no one can get rid of his transmigration (i.e. the worshippers of the jívátmá or animal soul called jívavádis, are not entitled to their final liberation—mukti).
13. Rama said:—Tell me, sir, where and how is that empty soul called pasu, by knowing which no one can escape their cycle of rebirth (i.e., the worshippers of the jivatma or animal soul called jivavadis are not entitled to their final liberation—mukti).
14. Tell me also, who is that man, who by his company with the good and study of good works, has gone over the ocean of the world, and beholds the Supreme soul in himself.
14. Tell me as well, who is that man, who by associating with the good and focusing on good deeds, has crossed the ocean of the world and sees the Supreme soul within himself.
15. Vasishtha replied:—Whatever animal souls being cast in the wilderness of this life, long after this intelligent soul[Pg 251] (chetanátman), they are truly wise, and know him (in themselves).
15. Vasishtha replied:—All animal souls thrown into the wilderness of this life, long after this intelligent soul[Pg 251] (chetanátman), are genuinely wise and recognize him (within themselves).
16. Whoso believes the animal soul as the life of the world (or mundane soul), and thinks (the knowledge of the) Intelligence to be attended with pain only, he can never know Him anywhere (in this world).
16. Whoever believes that the animal soul is the life of the world (or worldly soul) and thinks that the knowledge of Intelligence only brings pain will never be able to know Him anywhere (in this world).
17. If the Supreme soul be known to us, O Ráma! the string of our woes is put to an end, like the fatal cholera after termination of its cholic pain or extraction of its poison.
17. If we come to know the Supreme soul, O Rama! our suffering ends, just like the deadly cholera does after the pain fades or the poison is removed.
18. Ráma said:—Tell me, O Bráhman! the true form of the Supreme soul, by light of which the mind may escape from all its errors.
18. Ráma said:—Tell me, O Bráhman! the true nature of the Supreme soul, by the clarity of which the mind can break free from all its mistakes.
19. Vasishtha replied:—The Supreme soul is seen in the same way in ourselves and within our bodies, as we are conscious of our minds to be seated within us, after its flight to distant countries.
19. Vasishtha replied:—The Supreme Soul is recognized in the same way in ourselves and in our bodies, just as we are aware of our minds being situated within us, even after they wander far away.
20. Our notion of the Supreme spirit is often lost in the depth of our minds, in the same way, as the existence of the outer world (objective knowledge), becomes extinct in our consciousness in yoga meditation.
20. Our idea of the Supreme spirit is often buried deep in our minds, just like the awareness of the outside world (objective knowledge) fades away in our consciousness during yoga meditation.
21. It is He in whose knowledge we lose our sense of the beholder and visibles, and who is an invacuous vacuum or a substantive vacuity himself. (i.e. Who being known, we forget our knowledge both of the subjective and objective, and view his unity as the only to on or substratum of all). So Fichte: In thee, the Incomprehensible, does my own existence, and that of the world become comprehensible to me. Lewis. Phil. vol. II. P. 563.
21. He is the one in whose knowledge we lose our understanding of the observer and the visible, and who is an empty void or a substantial nothingness himself. (i.e. When we truly know Him, we forget our understanding of both the subjective and objective, seeing His unity as the only to on or foundation of everything). So Fichte: In You, the Incomprehensible, my own existence and that of the world become clear to me. Lewis. Phil. vol. II. P. 563.
22. He whose substance appears as the vacuum, and in whom subsists the vacuous plenum of the universe; and who appears as vacuity itself, notwithstanding the plenitude of his creation subsisting in him, is verily the form of the Supreme soul (that you want to know).
22. He whose essence seems like emptiness, and in whom the empty fullness of the universe exists; and who appears as pure void, despite the abundance of his creation residing within him, is truly the embodiment of the Supreme soul (that you seek to understand).
23. Who though full of intelligence, appears to stand as an unconscious huge rock before us; and who though quite subtile in his nature, seems as some gross body to our conception: such is the form of the Supreme soul (that you want to know).
23. Who, although full of intelligence, seems like an unconscious massive rock in front of us; and who, while quite subtle in his nature, appears as a solid body to our understanding: such is the nature of the Supreme soul (that you want to know).
[Pg 252]
[Pg 252]
24. That which encompasses the inside and outside of every thing, and assumes the name and nature of the very thing to itself, is verily the form of the Supreme (that you want to know).
24. What surrounds the inside and outside of everything, taking on the name and nature of that very thing, is truly the form of the Supreme (that you want to know).
25. As light is connected with sunshine and vacuity with the firmament and as Omnipresence is present with every thing and every where: such is the form of the Supreme spirit (that you want to know).
25. Just as light is associated with sunshine and emptiness with the sky, and just as Omnipresence exists in everything and everywhere: this is the nature of the Supreme spirit (that you want to understand).
26. Ráma asked:—But how are we to understand that He who bears the name and nature of absolute and infinite reality should yet be compressed within any thing visible in the world, which is quite impossible to believe?
26. Ráma asked:—But how can we understand that He, who embodies the name and nature of absolute and infinite reality, could be contained within anything visible in the world, which seems completely unbelievable?
27. Vasishtha replied:—The erroneous conception of the creation of the world, resembles the false impression of colours in the clear sky; wherefore it is wrong, O Ráma! to take a thing as real, of which there is an absolute privation in nature.
27. Vasishtha replied:—The mistaken idea of the world's creation is like the false perception of colors in a clear sky; therefore, it’s incorrect, O Ráma! to consider something real that has no actual existence in nature.
28. It is the knowledge of Brahma that constitutes his form, or else there is no act of his whereby he may be known to us (the universe being but a development of himself). He is entirely devoid of any visible form, and therefore there is no better course for any one than to know him as truth.
28. The knowledge of Brahma shapes his form; otherwise, there's no way for us to recognize him (the universe is just an expression of himself). He completely lacks any visible form, so the best way for anyone to understand him is to see him as truth.
29. After an absolute negation of the visibles comes to be known (i.e. after disappearance of the traces of phenomenals from the mind), there remains a pre-eminent object of conception, which is inborn and manifest of itself.
29. After completely rejecting the visible things becomes clear (i.e. after the traces of experiences fade from the mind), there remains a primary object of thought, which is inherent and self-evident.
30. This concept (of the Super-eminent) has oftentimes no reflexion, owing to its having no visible appearance; and at others it is not without its reflexion on the mirror of the mind (which has received its image).
30. This concept (of the Super-eminent) often lacks reflection, as it has no visible form; at other times, it reflects clearly in the mind’s mirror (which has captured its image).
31. No body has ever conceived this transcendent verity in himself, who has not at the same time been convinced of the impossibility of the existence of the visible world. (i.e. Conviction of the nullity of the phenomenal alone, leads to the perception of the Reality).
31. No one has ever understood this profound truth within themselves without also being convinced that the visible world cannot actually exist. (i.e. Believing that the phenomenal is nothing leads to the awareness of Reality).
32. Ráma rejoined:—Tell me, O sage! how the existence of[Pg 253] so many extensive worlds composing the visible Universe, can be thought of as unreal, or comprised in the chinmátram (or minutiae of the divine mind), as the mount Meru in the sesamum seed.
32. Ráma responded:—Tell me, O sage! how can we consider the existence of so many vast worlds making up the visible Universe as unreal, or just part of the chinmátram (or tiny details of the divine mind), like Mount Meru being contained in a sesame seed?
33. Vasishtha replied:—If you will but stay a few days in the company of holy men, and study the sacred Sástras with a steady mind with me:
33. Vasishtha replied:—If you would just spend a few days with holy people and study the sacred texts with a focused mind alongside me:
34. Then I will purge away this false view of the visibles from your understanding, like the delusive mirage from one’s sight. This absence of the view will extinguish your sense of being the viewer, and restore you to your intelligence alone.
34. Then I will clear away this false perception of what you see from your understanding, like a deceptive mirage fading from view. This removal of the perception will eliminate your sense of being the observer and bring you back to just your pure intelligence.
35. When the viewer is united with the view, and the view with the viewer, there then turns out an unity of the duality, and the duality blends into an inseparable unity.
35. When the viewer connects with what's being viewed, and what's being viewed connects with the viewer, a unity emerges from the duality, and the duality merges into an inseparable whole.
36. Without union of the two there is no success of either; and this union of both the viewer and the view having disappeared at last, there remains an only one unity (which is indissoluble).[2]
36. Without the combination of the two, neither will succeed; and when the connection between the observer and the observed is finally gone, only one unity remains (which is unbreakable).[2]
37. I will now cleanse away the dross of all your sense of egoism and tuism, with that of the world and all other things from the mirror of your mind, by bringing you to your consciousness of self, and total negation of every thing besides.
37. I will now remove all the impurities of your self-centeredness and attachment to the world and everything else from the reflection of your mind, by helping you achieve self-awareness and complete denial of everything else.
38. From nothing never comes a something, nor from something ever proceeds a nothing; and there is no difficulty whatever in removing what does not exist in nature (i.e. That a nil is nil is self evident, and no argument is required to prove it so).
38. Nothing comes from nothing, and something never turns into nothing; it’s easy to remove what doesn't exist in nature (i.e. It’s obvious that nothing is nothing, and no proof is needed to show this).
39. This world which appears so very vast and extensive, was not in being at the beginning. It resided in the pure spirit of Brahma, and was evolved from the mind (Chitta) of Brahmá.
39. This world that seems so huge and expansive didn't exist at the beginning. It was contained within the pure spirit of Brahma and emerged from the mind (Chitta) of Brahmá.
[Pg 254]
[Pg 254]
40. The thing called the world was never produced, nor is it in being nor in actual appearance. It is as the form of a bracelet in gold, which it is not difficult to alter and reduce to its gross metallic state.
40. The thing we call the world was never created, nor does it truly exist or appear as such. It's like a gold bracelet, which can easily be changed and melted down to its basic metal form.
41. I will explain it fully by other reasons, whereby this truth may appear of itself, and impress irresistibly in your mind.
41. I will fully explain it with other reasons, so this truth can stand out on its own and leave a lasting impression on your mind.
42. How can that be said to have its being, which was not brought into being before, and how can there be a rivulet in the mirage, or the ring of an eclipse in the moon?
42. How can something be said to exist if it didn't come into existence before, and how can there be a stream in a mirage, or the shadow of an eclipse on the moon?
43. As a barren woman has no son nor a mirage any water in it; and as the firmament has no plant growing in it, so there is no such thing which we erroneously call the world.
43. Just as a barren woman has no son and a mirage has no water, and as the sky has no plants growing in it, there is no such thing that we mistakenly call the world.
44. Whatever you see, O Ráma! is the indestructible Brahma himself: this I have many times shown you with good reasons, and not in mere words (as my ipse dixit only).
44. Whatever you see, O Ráma! is the indestructible Brahma himself: I have shown you this many times with good reasons, not just in words (like my ipse dixit only).
45. It is unreasonable, O intelligent Ráma! to disregard what a learned man speaks to you with good reasons; because the dull-headed fellow who neglects to listen to the words of reason and wisdom, is deemed as a fool, and is subject to all sorts of difficulties.
45. It’s unreasonable, smart Ráma! to ignore what a knowledgeable person tells you with good reasons; because the foolish person who fails to pay attention to words of reason and wisdom is seen as a fool and faces all kinds of problems.
[Pg 255]
[Pg 255]
CHAPTER VIII.
Nature of Good Sutras.
Ráma asked:—How can it be reasonably shewn and established, that there is nothing to be known and seen in this world, although we have evident notions of it supported by sense and right reasoning?
Ráma asked:—How can we reasonably demonstrate and establish that there is nothing to know and see in this world, even though we have clear ideas of it backed by our senses and logical thinking?
2. Vasishtha answered:—It is from a long time, that this endemic of the fallacious knowledge (of the reality of the world), is prevalent (among mankind); and it is by means of true knowledge only that this wrong application of the word world, can be removed from the mind.
2. Vasishtha replied:—For a long time, this widespread misconception about the reality of the world has existed among people; and it is only through true knowledge that this incorrect understanding of the concept of the world can be cleared from the mind.
3. I will tell you a story, Ráma! for your success in (the attainment of) this knowledge; if you will but attend to it, you will become both intelligent and emancipate.
3. I’m going to tell you a story, Ráma! If you pay attention to this knowledge, you will become wise and find freedom.
4. But if from the impatience of your nature like that of brute creatures, you get up and go away after hearing half of this (narrative), you shall then reap no benefit from it.
4. But if your impatience, like that of animals, causes you to get up and leave after hearing only part of this (narrative), you won't gain anything from it.
5. Whoever seeks some object and strives after it, he of course succeeds in getting the same; but if he become tired of it he fails therein.
5. Whoever pursues something and works hard for it will usually succeed in getting it; however, if they grow tired of it, they will miss out on that success.
6. If you will betake yourself, Ráma! to the company of the good and study of good Sástras, you will surely arrive at your state of perfection in course of a few days or mouths, according to the degree of your diligence.
6. If you, Ráma, surround yourself with good company and study the good scriptures, you will definitely reach your state of perfection in just a few days or months, depending on how hard you work at it.
7. Ráma said:—O you, that are best acquainted with the Sástras, tell me which is the best Sástra for the attainment of spiritual knowledge, and a conversancy with which may release us from the sorrows of this life.
7. Ráma said:—O you, who are most knowledgeable about the Scriptures, tell me which is the best Scripture for gaining spiritual knowledge, and understanding which can free us from the pains of this life.
8. Vasishtha replied:—Know, O high minded Ráma! this work (the Vásishtha Sanhitá) to be the best of all others on spiritual knowledge. It is the auspicious Great Rámáyana and the Sástra of sástras.
8. Vasishtha replied:—Know this, O noble Rama! This work (the Vásishtha Sanhitá) is the best of all others on spiritual knowledge. It is the blessed Great Rámáyana and the scripture of scriptures.
[Pg 256]
[Pg 256]
9. The Rámáyana is the best of histories, and serves to enlighten the understanding. It is known as containing the essence of all histories.
9. The Rámáyana is the greatest of stories and helps to deepen understanding. It is recognized as encapsulating the essence of all narratives.
10. But by hearing these doctrines one easily finds his liberation coming of itself to him; wherefore it is reckoned as the most holy record.
10. But by listening to these teachings, one can easily feel their freedom approaching on its own; that's why it's considered the most sacred text.
11. All the existing scenes of the world will vanish away upon their mature consideration; as the thoughts occurring in a dream, are dispersed upon the knowledge of the dreaming state after waking.
11. All the scenes of the world will disappear when you think about them deeply, just like the thoughts in a dream fade away once you realize you're awake.
12. Whatever there is in this work, may be found in others also, but what is not found here, cannot be found elsewhere (in other works); and therefore the learned call it the thesaurus (sanhitá) or store-house (of philosophy).
12. Everything in this work can also be found in others, but what isn’t here can’t be found anywhere else; that’s why scholars refer to it as the thesaurus (sanhitá) or storehouse (of philosophy).
13. Whoever attends to these lectures every day, shall have his excellent understanding undoubtedly stored with transcendent knowledge of divinity day by day.
13. Anyone who attends these lectures every day will undoubtedly gain an exceptional understanding of divine knowledge each day.
14. He who feels this Sástra disagreeable to his vitiated taste, may take a fancy to the perusal of some other sástra that is more wordy and eloquent.
14. Someone who finds this text unpleasant to their flawed taste may prefer to read a different text that is more verbose and eloquent.
15. One feels himself liberated in this life by the hearing of these lectures, just as one finds himself healed of a disease by a potion of some efficacious medicine.
15. One feels free in this life by listening to these lectures, just as one feels cured of an illness by taking a dose of effective medicine.
16. The attentive hearer of these sermons, perceives their efficacy in himself, in the same way as one feels the effects of the curses or blessings pronounced upon him which never go for nothing (but have their full effects in time).
16. The attentive listener of these sermons recognizes their impact on himself, just like one feels the effects of the curses or blessings spoken over him, which never go unnoticed (but have their complete effects over time).
17. All worldly miseries are at an end with him, who considers well these spiritual lectures within himself, and which is hard to be effected by charities and austerities, or performance of the acts ordained in the srautá or ceremonial vedas, or by hundreds of practices in obedience to the ordinances appointed by them.
17. All worldly suffering ends for someone who thoughtfully reflects on these spiritual teachings within themselves, which can’t easily be achieved through charity, strict self-discipline, or by performing the rituals prescribed in the srautá or ceremonial vedas, or through countless practices done in accordance with their rules.
[Pg 257]
[Pg 257]
CHAPTER IX.
On the Supreme Cause of All. (Parama Kárana).
Vasishtha continued:—
Vasishtha went on:—
They are truly delighted and gratified (in their souls), who are ever devoted with all their hearts and minds in holy conversation among themselves.
They are genuinely happy and fulfilled (deep down), who are always dedicated with all their hearts and minds to meaningful conversations with each other.
2. Those that are devoted to the acquisition of knowledge and investigation of spiritual science, enjoy the same bliss of liberation in their living state, as it is said to attend on disembodied souls.
2. Those who are dedicated to gaining knowledge and exploring spiritual science experience the same joy of liberation in their living state as is said to accompany disembodied souls.
3. Ráma said:—Tell me O Bráhman! the distinct natures of the living and disembodied liberations, that I may try to learn the same, with an understanding enlightened by the light of Sástras (literally, having the eye-sight of Sástras).
3. Rama said: "Tell me, O Brahman! the different natures of the living and disembodied freedoms, so I can try to understand them with clarity from the teachings of the scriptures."
4. Vasishtha said:—Who ever remains as he is (i.e. without any perturbation in his worldly course), and continues intact as vacuity amidst society: such a one is called the living liberated (Jívan mukta).
4. Vasishtha said:—Whoever stays true to themselves (i.e. without getting disturbed in their everyday life) and remains unchanged like emptiness in a world full of people: such a person is called the living liberated (Jívan mukta).
5. Who so is employed in his intellection only and seems to be sleeping in his waking state, though while conducting his worldly affairs: such a one is called the living liberated.
5. Anyone who solely engages in their thoughts and appears to be asleep while going about their daily business is considered the living liberated.
6. Whose countenance is neither flushed nor dejected in pleasure or pain (in joy or grief and such other reverses); and who remains contented with what he gets: such a one is called liberated while he is living.
6. Whose face is neither red with emotion nor downcast in happiness or sadness (in joy or grief and other challenges); and who stays satisfied with what they have: such a person is called liberated while they are living.
7. Whose waking is as a state of sound sleep, and who is not awake to the accidents of the waking state, and whose waking state is insensible of the desires incident to it: such a one is called liberated in his life.
7. Whose wakefulness feels like deep sleep, and who is unaware of the events happening while awake, and whose conscious state is unaffected by the desires that come with it: such a person is considered liberated in their life.
8. Who though actuated by the feelings of affection, enmity, fear and the like, is at rest, and as clear and undisturbed as vacuity within himself: such a one is called liberated while he is alive.
8. Someone who, despite feeling love, hate, fear, and other emotions, is calm and as clear and undisturbed as emptiness within themselves: that person is considered liberated while they are still alive.
[Pg 258]
[Pg 258]
9. Who has not an air of pride in him, and is not conceited (with a notion of his greatness) when he does or refrains to do anything: such a one is called self-liberated in his life time.
9. Who doesn’t have a sense of pride and isn’t conceited (thinking highly of himself) when he does something or chooses not to do anything: such a person is called self-liberated in his lifetime.
10. Who at one glance or winking of his eye, has a full view of the whole creation and final destruction of the world, like the Supreme self (to which he is assimilated): such a one is said to be liberated in his life time.
10. Whoever can, with just one glance or a blink of an eye, see the entire creation and ultimate destruction of the world, like the Supreme self (to which they are similar): such a person is said to be liberated in their lifetime.
11. Who ever is not feared by nor is afraid of any body, and who is freed from the emotions of joy, anger and fear: such a one is liberated in life.
11. Whoever isn’t feared by anyone nor is afraid of anyone, and who is free from the feelings of joy, anger, and fear: that person is liberated in life.
12. Who is quiet and quietly disposes his business of this world, and who though he stands as an individual in the sight of men, attaches no individuality to himself; and who though a sentient being, is insensible to all impressions: such is the living liberated soul.
12. The person who is calm and quietly manages their affairs in this world, and who, even though they appear as an individual to others, doesn’t cling to any sense of self; and who, although a conscious being, is unaffected by any external influences: this is what a liberated soul looks like.
13. Who being full of all possessions, and having every thing present before him, remains cold and apathetic to them, as if they were useless to him: such a man is liberated in his life.
13. Someone who has everything and still feels indifferent to it all, as if it holds no value for him: that person is truly free in life.
14. Now leaving the subject of “living liberation,” I will tell you what they call the “disembodied liberation,” which like a breath of wind enters into the soul, after it has fled from the mortal body.
14. Now moving away from the topic of “living liberation,” I will explain what they refer to as “disembodied liberation,” which, like a gust of wind, rushes into the soul after it has departed from the physical body.
15. The disembodied free spirit neither rises nor sets (like the sun), nor is it subject to wane (like the moon); it is neither manifest nor hidden; it is not at a distance, nor is it in me, thee or in any other person.
15. The free spirit without a body neither rises nor sets (like the sun), nor does it fade away (like the moon); it is neither visible nor concealed; it is not far away, nor is it in me, you, or anyone else.
16. It shines forth in the form of the sun, and preserves the world in the manner of Vishnu. It creates the world in the shape of the lotus-born Brahmá, and destroys all as Rudra or Siva.
16. It shines like the sun and maintains the world like Vishnu. It creates the world in the form of the lotus-born Brahmá and destroys everything as Rudra or Siva.
17. It takes the form of the sky supported on the shoulders of air, which supports all living beings, the gods, sages and demigods in the three worlds. It takes the form of boundary mountains and separates the different regions (of the earth and skies).
17. It appears as the sky held up by the air, which supports all living things, the gods, wise people, and demigods across the three realms. It takes the shape of boundary mountains and separates the various areas of the earth and sky.
[Pg 259]
[Pg 259]
18. It becomes the earth and supports these numerous sets of beings, it takes the forms of trees, plants and grass, and yields fruits and grains for supportance (of all living creatures).
18. It becomes the earth and supports these countless living beings, it takes the shape of trees, plants, and grass, and produces fruits and grains for the sustenance of all living creatures.
19. It takes the forms of fire and water and burns and melts in them by itself. It sheds ambrosia in the form of the moon, and causes death in the shape of poison.
19. It takes the forms of fire and water and burns and melts in them on its own. It releases ambrosia in the shape of the moon and brings about death in the form of poison.
20. It becomes light wherewith it fills the space of the firmament, and spreads darkness in the form of Erebus (tama or Teom). It becomes vacuum (vyom or beom) to leave empty space for all, while in the form of hills it obstructs their free passage on earth.
20. It becomes light that fills the space in the sky, and spreads darkness as Erebus (tama or Teom). It becomes a vacuum (vyom or beom) to create empty space for everyone, while in the shape of hills, it blocks their free movement on earth.
21. In the form of the fleet mind, it moves the self-moving animals, and in that of dull matter it settles the unmoving immovables. It girds the earth by its form of the ocean, as a bracelet encircles the arm.
21. In the shape of a collective mind, it drives the self-moving creatures, and in its form of inanimate matter, it anchors the unmoving objects. It surrounds the earth with its oceanic form, just like a bracelet wraps around an arm.
22. The bodiless spirit takes upon it the great body of the sun, and illumes all the worlds with their minute particles, while it remains quiet in itself.
22. The formless spirit embraces the vast body of the sun, shining light on all the worlds with its tiny particles, while it stays calm within itself.
23. Whatever is shining in this universe or ever was or is to be so, in any of the three—past, present and future times, know them all O Ráma! as forms of the Divine Spirit (which is free to take any shape it likes).
23. Whatever shines in this universe, whether it has existed, exists now, or will exist in the future, understand this, O Ráma! as manifestations of the Divine Spirit (which is free to take any form it wants).
24. Ráma said:—Tell me, O Bráhman! why this view of liberation, appears so very difficult to me, as to make me believe it altogether incomprehensible to and unattainable by any body.
24. Rama said:—Tell me, O Brahmin! Why does this idea of liberation seem so difficult to me, making me think it's completely incomprehensible and unreachable for anyone?
25. Vasishtha replied:—This (disembodied) liberation is called nirvána or total extinction of self-consciousness, and is styled Brahma also (in whom the human soul is finally absorbed). Attend now to the means of its attainment.
25. Vasishtha replied:—This liberation without a body is called nirvána or the complete extinction of self-awareness, and it is also referred to as Brahma (where the human soul is ultimately absorbed). Now, pay attention to the methods for achieving it.
26. All such visible objects known as I, thou, this &c., being unproduced (anutpanna) from the eternal sat or entity of God, it is impossible to have any conception of them in our minds.[3]
26. All these visible objects we refer to as I, you, this, etc., not being produced (anutpanna) from the eternal sat or the essence of God, make it impossible for us to conceive of them in our minds.[3]
[Pg 260]
[Pg 260]
27. Ráma said:—Methinks, O best of them that know the knowable! that the bodiless souls of the liberated, when they pass through the bounds of the three worlds, have again to be born according to the course of nature.
27. Ráma said:—I think, O best of those who understand the known! that the souls without bodies of those who are liberated, when they move beyond the limits of the three worlds, must be reborn according to the natural cycle.
28. Vasishtha replied:—Those that retain the reminiscence of the three worlds have to move about in them, but such as have lost the idea of their existence, are absorbed in infinity.
28. Vasishtha replied:—Those who remember the three worlds have to navigate through them, but those who have lost the notion of their existence are absorbed in infinity.
29. For how can one derive the knowledge of the unity of God from his belief in the duality of the separate existence of the world? Therefore the figurative sense of cosmos as God (Viswa) can not give the spiritual and infinite idea of Brahma.
29. How can someone understand the unity of God if they believe in the separate existence of the world? So, the metaphorical meaning of the cosmos as God (Viswa) cannot convey the spiritual and infinite concept of Brahma.
30. He is no other but himself, of the nature of pure intellect, and of the form of the clear and tranquil vacuum (that pervades all things). Brahma is said to be the world, to signify his manifestation of its unreality as a reality unto us.
30. He is simply himself, embodying pure intellect and existing in the form of the clear and calm void that fills everything. Brahma is described as the world, indicating that he shows us the unreal as if it were real.
31. I have well considered about a golden bracelet, and found nothing as a bracelet in it save its gold. (The form is changeable, but the substance is real).
31. I have thought carefully about a gold bracelet and found nothing in it but its gold. (The shape can change, but the essence is real).
32. I observed the billows, and found nothing in them but water; and where there was no water I saw no billow to rise. (It is the substance and not its shape or shadow that is to be looked into).
32. I looked at the waves and found nothing in them but water; and where there was no water, I saw no waves rising. (It's the substance that matters, not its shape or shadow).
33. I see no oscillation any where except in the winds, which are no other than this force in motion, and moving all things in the world. (Thus the spirit of God is the fountain or primum mobile of all forces, which are but forms of the main force).
33. I don’t see any oscillation anywhere except in the winds, which are just this force in motion, moving everything in the world. (So, the spirit of God is the source or primum mobile of all forces, which are just different forms of the main force).
34. As vacuity abides in air, and water appears in the burning deserts, and as there is light spread over all creation; so is the spirit of Brahma manifest in the three worlds in the forms of the very worlds.
34. Just like emptiness exists in the air, and water shows up in scorching deserts, and light is scattered throughout all of creation; in the same way, the spirit of Brahma is present in the three worlds, taking the forms of those very worlds.
35. Ráma said:—Tell me, O sage! the cause which makes this world with its nature of absolute negation or non-existence, to exhibit such distinct appearances in its phenomena.
35. Rama said:—Tell me, wise one! What causes this world, which fundamentally embodies nothingness or non-existence, to show such different forms in its phenomena?
36. Tell me also, how the viewer and the view (of these worlds) being both extinct (as they are equally unreal in their[Pg 261] nature), there remains their nirvána or absorption in the Deity without their personalities.
36. Also tell me, since both the observer and the observed (of these worlds) are extinct (as they are equally unreal in their [Pg 261] nature), there remains their nirvāna or union with the Deity without their individual identities.
37. Again as it is impossible to conceive the existence of the visible objects, say how is it possible to conceive the existence of the invisible Brahma in his own nature (of incomprehensibility).
37. Again, just as it's impossible to imagine the existence of visible objects, how can we conceive of the existence of the invisible Brahma in his own nature (which is incomprehensible)?
38. Say by what mode of reasoning this truth may be known and ascertained, and this being accomplished, there remains nothing else to be inquired into.
38. Explain how this truth can be understood and confirmed, and once that is achieved, there is nothing more to investigate.
39. Vasishtha replied:—This false knowledge or prejudice of the reality of the world, has been long prevalent like a chronic disease (among mankind); and requires to be removed by the specific charm (mantra) of reasoning only.
39. Vasishtha replied:—This mistaken belief or prejudice about the reality of the world has been widespread for a long time, like a chronic illness among people; it needs to be eliminated by the powerful tool of reasoning alone.
40. It can not however be expelled quickly and in a minute, but requires length of time, like the ascent and descent of an even sided precipice.
40. It can't be removed quickly or in a minute; it takes time, just like climbing up and down a balanced cliff.
41. Therefore hearken to what I say, for dispelling your fallacy of the world, by means of arguments, logical inferences, and habitual meditation (about the nature of God).
41. So listen to what I'm saying, to clear away your misconceptions about the world, using arguments, logical reasoning, and regular meditation on the nature of God.
42. Attend now Ráma! to a tale that I am to tell you for your attainment of this knowledge, and by the hearing of which you will become intelligent, wise and liberated.
42. Listen now, Ráma! to a story that I am about to share with you for your understanding, and by hearing it, you will become knowledgeable, wise, and free.
43. I will even now relate to you the subject of the production of the world, in order to show you, that all that is produced serves to bind our souls to the earth, and that you may live quite free from the same.
43. I will now tell you about the creation of the world to show you that everything that exists keeps our souls tied to the earth, so that you can live completely free from it.
44. I will tell you at present under this topic of creation, that the erroneous conception of the world is as unsubstantial as Vacuum itself. (i.e. All this is null and void).
44. I want to share with you right now about this topic of creation that the mistaken idea of the world is as insubstantial as a vacuum itself. (i.e. All this is null and void).
45. Because this world which appears to contain these moving and unmoving beings, and abounds in various races of gods, Asura—giants and Kinnara—pigmies.
45. Because this world seems to be filled with both moving and still beings, and is full of various groups of gods, Asuras—giants, and Kinnaras—pigmies.
46. All these together with the Rudras and other demigods, become invisible and lose themselves in nothing at the ultimate dissolution of the world. (This final disappearance tirobháva of[Pg 262] all things, proves their present appearance ávirbháva to be mere phantoms of our brain. Gloss).
46. All these, along with the Rudras and other demigods, become invisible and merge into nothing at the ultimate end of the world. (This final disappearance tirobháva of[Pg 262] everything proves that their current existence ávirbháva is just an illusion of our minds. Gloss).
47. Then there remains a moist and hollow deep, without light and thick spread with mist; all undefinable and undeveloped, save something which is Real and lasts for ever.
47. Then there is a damp, dark depth, shrouded in thick mist; all unclear and unformed, except for something that is Real and lasts forever.
48. There was no air nor form of any thing, no sight nor any thing to be seen. There were not these multitudes of created and material beings, that appear to be endless and everlasting to view.
48. There was no air or any shape of anything, no sight or anything to see. There weren’t these countless created and material beings that seem endless and everlasting to look at.
49. There was a nameless self, the fullest of the full in its form; it was no ens nor non ens, no entity nor non-entity, no reality nor unreality neither.
49. There was a nameless self, the most complete in its form; it was neither an ens nor a non ens, neither an entity nor a non-entity, neither reality nor unreality.
50. It was mere intellect without its intellection, infinite without decay, auspicious and full of bliss. It was without its beginning, middle and end, eternal and imperishable.
50. It was just intellect without understanding, endless and without decay, promising and full of joy. It had no beginning, middle, or end, eternal and unbreakable.
51. In him this world is manifest as a pearly goose in painting; He is and yet is not this (creation), and is the soul of both what is real as well as unreal. (Sadasadátman).
51. In him, this world appears like a pearly goose in a painting; He is and yet is not this (creation), and is the essence of both what is real and what is unreal. (Sadasadátman).
52. He is without ears, tongue, nose, eyes and touch, yet he hears, tastes, smells, sees and feels every thing in all places and at all times.
52. He has no ears, tongue, nose, eyes, or skin, yet he hears, tastes, smells, sees, and feels everything everywhere and at all times.
53. He is also that (intellectual) light (chidáloka), whereby the form of that real as well as unreal Being—sadasadátma is discerned by us in his perspective of creation, as one without beginning or end, and presenting a representation that is without any colour or shade.
53. He is also that (intellectual) light (chidáloka), through which we perceive the essence of both real and unreal Being—sadasadátma in his view of creation, as something that has no beginning or end, and offers a depiction that is without any color or shade.
[4]54. He is that vacuous Soul who views the worlds as clearly, as the yogi beholds Him in the form of ineffable light, with his half closed eyes, and fixing his sight to the midst of his eyebrows (in his khecharí mudrá or aerial mode of meditation).
[4]54. He is that empty Soul who sees the worlds as clearly as the yogi perceives Him in the form of indescribable light, with his eyes half closed and focusing his gaze between his eyebrows (in his khecharí mudrá or aerial mode of meditation).
[Pg 263]
[Pg 263]
55. He is the cause of all, and whose cause is as nil as the horns of a hare; and whose works are all these worlds, like so many waves of the sea.
55. He is the source of everything, and whose reason is as nothing as the horns of a hare; and whose creations are all these worlds, like a multitude of waves in the sea.
56. His light is ever shining every where, and he has his seat in the human heart; and it is from the candle light of his intellect, that all the worlds derive their light.
56. His light is always shining everywhere, and he has a place in the human heart; and it is from the glow of his intellect that all the worlds get their light.
57. It is He without whose light the sun would dwindle into darkness; and whose existence alone gives the world its appearance of a mirage.
57. It is He without whose light the sun would fade into darkness; and whose existence alone makes the world look like a mirage.
58. It is his pulsation that vibrates throughout the universe, and it is his inertia that stops the course of the whole; it is on that pivot that the world has its revolution, just as the turning round of a fire brand describes a circle.
58. It’s his heartbeat that resonates across the universe, and it's his stillness that halts everything; it's on that axis that the world revolves, just like how a spinning torch traces a circle.
59. His nature is pure and unchangeable; and the works of creation and destruction, are mere acts of his volition (Vilása), in the persons of Brahma and Hara.
59. His nature is pure and unchanging; and the acts of creating and destroying are simply by his will (Vilása), through the figures of Brahma and Hara.
60. It is his inertia and force that gives rest and motion to all things, like the ubiquious course of the winds. But this is the common belief that he moves, while in reality his nature is free from all mutability (like the immovable rock).
60. It’s his inertia and power that provide rest and motion to everything, much like the constant flow of the winds. But this is the general belief that he moves, while in truth his nature is free from any change (like an unmovable rock).
61. He is always awake in his ever sleeping state, and therefore can neither be said to be waking nor sleeping any where or at any time, but is both awake and asleep every where and at all times.[5]
61. He is always aware even while in a constant state of sleep, so he can't really be considered either awake or asleep anywhere or at any time; instead, he's both awake and asleep everywhere and all the time.[5]
62. His quiescence is attended with bliss and tranquillity, and his agitation puts the world in motion and in its course of action; which is said to remain unaltered in both states which unite in him.
62. His calmness brings happiness and peace, while his restlessness sets the world in motion and guides its actions; this is said to stay unchanged in both states that coexist in him.
63. He is inherent in all things as fragrance is innate in the flower, and is indestructible as its odour at the destruction of the flower. He pervades all things, and is yet as intangible as the whiteness of linen.
63. He is present in everything just as fragrance is naturally found in a flower, and is as indestructible as its scent even when the flower is gone. He fills all things, yet is as ungraspable as the whiteness of linen.
[Pg 264]
[Pg 264]
64. Who though speechless, is the author of all speech and sound, and who though he appears to be as incogitant as a stone, is full of cogitation (being the intellect itself). Who though fully satisfied with his bliss, enjoys all things, although he requires nothing for himself.
64. Who, despite being speechless, is the source of all speech and sound, and who, although he seems as thoughtless as a stone, is full of deep thought (being the intellect itself). Who, although completely content with his bliss, appreciates everything, even though he needs nothing for himself.
65. Who though bodiless actuates all the members of the body; and is attributed with a thousand arms and eyes (in the Veda); and who having no support for himself, is yet the support of all, and pervades the whole without being seated any where.
65. Who, though without a body, animates all the parts of the body; who is described as having a thousand arms and eyes (in the Veda); and who, having no support for himself, is still the support of all, and fills everything without being located anywhere.
66. Who having no organs nor organic power, is the organ of organs, and performs the functions of innumerable organs; and who without a sensorial mind, exhibits endless designs of his Divine mind in the infinity of creation.
66. Who, lacking any body or physical abilities, is the source of all sources, performing the tasks of countless organs; and who, without a sensory mind, displays endless ideas of His Divine mind in the vastness of creation.
67. It is for want of our (knowledge) of him, that we are in constant dread of this delusive world as in that of a dragon or hydra; but it is at his sight (or by our knowledge of him), that all our fears and desires fly away afar from us.
67. It's because we don't truly know him that we're constantly afraid of this deceptive world, like a dragon or a hydra; but in his presence (or through our understanding of him), all our fears and desires fade away into the distance.
68. It is in the presence of the clear light of that God of Truth, that all the wishes of our minds have a better play, just as actors dance the best as long as they have the lights.
68. It is in the presence of the bright light of that God of Truth that all our desires can express themselves more freely, just as actors perform their best when they are in the spotlight.
69. It is by him that a hundred series of visible objects (as pots and plates—ghata-patádí), rise every moment to our view, like the ceaseless series of waves, billows and surges rising on the surface of the waters.
69. It’s through him that a hundred types of visible objects (like pots and plates—ghata-patádí) appear to us constantly, like the endless waves, swells, and surges on the surface of the water.
70. It is he that exhibits himself otherwise than what he is, in hundreds of different shapes to our mistaken minds, as the substance of gold is made to appear to our view in the various forms of bracelets, armlets, and a hundred other sorts of trinkets.
70. It’s him who presents himself in ways that are different from what he truly is, in countless shapes to our confused minds, just like the substance of gold appears to us in various forms like bracelets, armlets, and dozens of other types of jewelry.
71. He who manifests himself as the soul, abiding in me, thee and in this or that person, and is neither myself, thyself, himself nor itself, is the Supreme soul or Self, that is the same with and apart from all.
71. The one who shows himself as the soul, residing in me, you, and in this or that person, and isn't me, you, him, or it, is the Supreme soul or Self, which is both the same as and separate from everyone.
72. It is he and the self-same being, whether you view him in one or more objects, as it is the same water that heaves itself in this one or the other wave. Thus all visible phenomena have their rise from him.
72. It is him and the same essence, whether you see him in one or multiple objects, just like the same water that rises in this wave or that wave. Therefore, all visible things originate from him.
[Pg 265]
[Pg 265]
73. He from whom time has its counting and the visibles have their view; by whom the mind exercises its thinking powers, and by whose light the world is enlightened; is the Supreme.
73. He from whom time is measured and the visible world is seen; by whom the mind uses its thinking abilities, and by whose light the world is illuminated; is the Supreme.
74. Whatever forms, figures and their actions, whatsoever flavours and odours, and what sounds, touch, feelings and perceptions soever, you are sensible of, know them all and their cause also to be the Supreme.
74. Whatever shapes, figures, and their actions, whatever tastes and smells, and any sounds, touches, feelings, and perceptions you are aware of, recognize that they all and their cause are the Supreme.
75. You will be able to know your soul, O good Ráma! if you will take it in the light of the sight or faculty of vision, that lies between the looker and the object looked upon.
75. You will be able to know your soul, O good Ráma! if you take it in the light of sight or the ability to see, which exists between the observer and the observed.
76. Know it as increate and indestructible, and without beginning and end. It is the eternal and everlasting Brahma and bliss itself. It is immaculate and infallible, highly adorable and unblamable in its nature. It is beyond all description and a mere void in its form. It is the cause of causes and a notion of something that is unknowable. It is the understanding, and the inward faculty of the intellect or the mind. (i.e. It is a spiritual substance and must be known in the spirit).
76. Understand it as uncreated and indestructible, without a beginning or an end. It is the eternal and everlasting Brahma and pure bliss. It is pure and flawless, incredibly admirable and beyond reproach in nature. It transcends all description and appears as a mere void in its form. It is the source of all causes and represents something that cannot be known. It is the essence of understanding and the inner capability of the intellect or mind. (i.e. It is a spiritual substance and should be known in the spirit).
[Pg 266]
[Pg 266]
CHAPTER X.
Description of the chaotic state.
Ráma said:—That which remains incident to the Universal dissolution (mahá-pralaya), is commonly designated by the term “formless void.”
Ráma said:—What persists after the Universal dissolution (mahá-pralaya) is usually referred to as the “formless void.”
2. How then said you, there was no void, and how could there be no light nor darkness neither?
2. So, you asked, how could there be no emptiness, and how could there be neither light nor darkness?
3. How could it be without the intellect and the living principle, and how could the entities of the mind and understanding be wanting in it?
3. How could it exist without intellect and a living principle, and how could the aspects of thought and understanding be missing from it?
4. How could there be nothing and not all things? Such like paradoxical expressions of yours, have created much confusion in me.
4. How can there be nothing and not all things? Your paradoxical statements have caused me a lot of confusion.
5. Vasishtha said:—You have raised a difficult extra-question, Ráma! but I shall have no difficulty to solve it, as the sun is at no pains to dispel the nocturnal gloom.
5. Vasishtha said:—You've asked a tough follow-up question, Ráma! But I won't have any trouble answering it, just like the sun easily drives away the darkness of night.
6. On the occasion or the termination of a great kalpa age, when there remains That Entity (the Tat sat) of God, it cannot be said to be a void, as I will now explain to you. Attend Ráma and hear.
6. When a great kalpa age comes to an end, and That Entity (the Tat sat) of God still exists, it can't be called a void, as I will now explain to you. Pay attention, Ráma, and listen.
7. Like images carved in bas-relief upon a pillar, was this world situated in relievo of That Entity, and cannot be said to have been a void.[6]
7. Like images carved in bas-relief on a pillar, this world was positioned in relievo of That Entity and can't be described as a void.[6]
8. Again when there was the representation of the plenitude under the appellation of the world at any place (in the essence of God), and be it real or unreal, it could not have been a void and vacuity.
8. Once more, when there was a depiction of abundance referred to as the world in any place (in the essence of God), whether real or imagined, it could not have been empty or devoid of meaning.
9. As a pillar with carved or painted figures, cannot be said to be devoid of them; so Brahma exhibiting the worlds contained in him, can not become a void. (i.e. As a pillar is not devoid[Pg 267] of figures which has carved images on it; so Brahma is not a void, having the worlds contained in him. This is a negative enthymem).
9. Just like a pillar with carved or painted figures cannot be considered empty, Brahma, who holds all the worlds within him, cannot be said to be empty. (i.e. Just as a pillar with carved images is not empty; similarly, Brahma is not empty because he contains the worlds. This forms a negative syllogism).[Pg 267]
10. But the world contained in Brahma, becomes both something and nothing; as billows in calm waters may either exist or not exist. (So the appearance and disappearance of the worlds in Brahma, like those of the little billows in a quiet lake, prove their existence and non-existence at the same time, as it is predicated of the Chaos or the Mahápralaya. Gloss).[7]
10. But the world within Brahma is both something and nothing; like ripples in still water, they can exist or not exist. (So the coming and going of the worlds in Brahma, like the small ripples in a calm lake, show their existence and non-existence simultaneously, as is described in the Chaos or the Mahápralaya. Gloss).[7]
11. Again it happens that certain figures are marked on some insensible trees in some places by the hand of time, which people mistake for images; so it comes to pass that certain figures of evanescent matter, occur in the eternal mind, which men mistake for the real world.
11. Once more, there are certain shapes that appear on some lifeless trees in various locations due to the passage of time, which people confuse for images; similarly, certain forms of fleeting matter arise in the eternal mind, which people misinterpret as the real world.
12. This comparison of the figured pillar and tree and the world, is a partial and not complete simile; the similitude here referring only to the situation of the transient world in the substance of the permanent Brahma (like the appearance of false figures in the firmly fixed pillar and on the standing tree).
12. This comparison between the figured pillar, the tree, and the world is a partial and incomplete analogy; the similarity here only relates to how the temporary world exists within the substance of the eternal Brahma (similar to the way false images appear on a solid pillar and on a standing tree).
13. But this appearance of the world is not caused by another (as in the case of the pillar, figures and pictures carved and painted by the hands of the statuary and painter). It rises, lasts and sets spontaneously and of itself in the self-same essence of Brahma (as the figures in the tree or the waves of the Ocean). It is the property of the divine soul and mind to raise and set such imageries in them by turns, like the creations of our imagination.[8]
13. But the way the world looks isn't created by something else (like pillars, figures, or paintings made by sculptors and artists). It comes up, endures, and fades away on its own, from the same essence of Brahma (like figures in a tree or waves in the ocean). It's a characteristic of the divine soul and mind to create and dissolve these images in turn, similar to the creations of our imagination.[8]
14. The meaning of the word void (súnya) instead of no void (asúnya) or existence, is a fiction as false as inanity is a nullity in nature. Something must come out of something, and never from a void nothing; and how can nothing be reduced to nothing in the end—mahápralaya (súnyatá súnyate katham)? (Ex nihilo nihil fit, et in nihilum nihil reverti posse).
14. The meaning of the word void (súnya) rather than no void (asúnya) or existence, is a fiction as false as emptiness is a nothingness in nature. Something has to come from something, and never from a complete void; and how can nothing ultimately be reduced to nothing—mahápralaya (súnyatá súnyate katham)? (Ex nihilo nihil fit, et in nihilum nihil reverti posse).
[Pg 268]
[Pg 268]
15. In answer to your second question it has been said “there was darkness neither.” Because the divine light of Brahma (which existed before creation), was not like the light of a material luminary (which is followed by darkness). The everlasting light was not to be obscured by darkness, like the sunshine, or moon-light or the blazing of fire or the twinkling of stars or our eyes.
15. In response to your second question, it has been said, “there was no darkness either.” Because the divine light of Brahma (which existed before creation) was different from the light of a material source (which is accompanied by darkness). The eternal light wasn’t meant to be overshadowed by darkness, unlike sunlight, moonlight, the glare of fire, the twinkling of stars, or our vision.
16. It is the absence of the light of the great celestial luminaries, that is called darkness, and there being no material property in the immaterial essence of God, there could be no such light or darkness with him before creation.
16. The lack of light from the great celestial bodies is what we call darkness, and since there are no physical properties in the immaterial essence of God, there was no light or darkness with Him before creation.
17. The light of the vacuous Brahma is an internal perception of the soul, and is only felt and perceived within one’s self, and never externally by any body; nor is this spiritual light ever clouded by any mist or darkness of temporal objects.
17. The light of the empty Brahma is an inner awareness of the soul, felt and recognized only within oneself, never externally by anyone; and this spiritual light is never obscured by any mist or darkness from temporary things.
18. The indestructible Brahma is beyond and free from external and visible light and darkness; and is above the region of vacuum which is contained, as it were, within his bosom, and contains the universe as sheathed within its hollow womb.
18. The indestructible Brahma is beyond and free from external light and darkness; and is above the area of emptiness that is, in a way, contained within him, and that holds the universe as if it is wrapped within its hollow womb.
19. As there is no difference between the outside and inside of a fruit (both of which is the same thing); so there is no shade of difference betwixt Brahma and the universe (the one pervading and the other pervaded by his spirit).
19. Just like there’s no difference between the outside and inside of a fruit (both are the same), there’s also no real difference between Brahma and the universe (one fills the other and is filled with his spirit).
20. As the billow is contained in and composed of the water and the pot of the earth, so the world being contained in Brahma, it can not be said as null and void, but full of the spirit of God.
20. Just as a wave is made up of and holds the water in a pot, the world exists within Brahma. Therefore, it can't be considered empty or meaningless, but rather filled with the spirit of God.
21. The comparison of earth and water does not agree corporeally with the spiritual essence of God, whose vacuous spirit contains and comprises the whole (Visva) within itself, as those elements do their component parts and productions.
21. Comparing earth and water doesn't align physically with the spiritual essence of God, whose empty spirit holds and includes everything (Visva) within itself, just like those elements contain their individual parts and creations.
22. Now as the sphere of the intellect is clearer and brighter far than the spheres of air and empty space; so the sense and idea of the word world as situated in the divine mind, is[Pg 269] clearer in a far greater degree than this visible world appears to us.
22. Just as the realm of intellect is much clearer and brighter than the realms of air and empty space, the concept and understanding of the word world as it exists in the divine mind is[Pg 269] far clearer than how this visible world appears to us.
23. (In answer to the third question with regard to the want of intellect), it is said thus:—As the pungency of pepper is perceived by one who tastes it, and not by him who has never tasted it; so the minutiae of the Intellect are known in the intellectual sphere by a cultivated intelligence, and by none who is without it.
23. (In response to the third question about the lack of intellect), it is said this way:—Just as the sharpness of pepper can be sensed by someone who has tasted it, but not by someone who hasn't; similarly, the details of Intellect are recognized in the intellectual realm by an educated mind, and by no one who lacks it.
24. Thus the Intellect appears as no intellect to one who is devoid of intelligence in himself (i.e. one having the Intellect, does not perceive it without a cultivated understanding). So this world is seen in the spirit of God or otherwise, according as one has cultivated or neglected his spiritual knowledge.
24. So, intelligence seems like no intelligence at all to someone who lacks understanding themselves (i.e., someone with intellect doesn't notice it without a developed understanding). Therefore, this world is perceived in the spirit of God or not, depending on whether one has nurtured or ignored their spiritual knowledge.
25. The world as it is, is seen either in its outward figure or in a spiritual light, as other than or the same with Brahma (by the materialist and spiritualist); but the Yogi views it in its fourth (turíya) state of susupta or utter extinction in his unconscious soul.
25. The world, as it exists, is perceived either in its physical appearance or in a spiritual sense, as separate from or identical to Brahma (by materialists and spiritualists); however, the Yogi sees it in its fourth (turíya) state of susupta or complete stillness within his unconscious soul.
26. Therefore the Yogi, though leading a secular life, remains somnolent (Susupta) in his soul, and tranquil (Sánta) in his mind. He lives like Brahma unknown to and unnoticed by others, and though knowing all and full of thoughts in himself, he is as a treasury of Knowledge, unknown to the rest of mankind.
26. So, the Yogi, even while living a regular life, stays sleepy (Susupta) in his soul and calm (Sánta) in his mind. He lives like Brahma, unnoticed and unknown by others, and while he knows everything and has many thoughts within himself, he is like a hidden treasure of Knowledge, unknown to the rest of humanity.
27. (In answer to the question how corporeal beings could proceed from the incorporeal Brahma). Vasishtha says:—As waves of various shapes rise and fall in the still and shapeless breast of the sea, so innumerable worlds of various forms, float about in the unaltered and formless vacuity of Brahma’s bosom.
27. (In response to the question of how physical beings could arise from the non-physical Brahma). Vasishtha says:—Just like waves of different shapes rise and fall in the calm and formless depths of the sea, countless worlds of various forms exist within the unchanged and formless emptiness of Brahma’s essence.
28. From the fullness of the Divine soul (Brahmátmá), proceeds the fullness of the living soul (Jívátmá), which is formless also (nirákriti). This aspect of Brahma is said to be owing to the purpose of manifesting himself (as living in all living beings).
28. From the fullness of the Divine soul (Brahmátmá), comes the fullness of the living soul (Jívátmá), which is also formless (nirákriti). This aspect of Brahma is understood to be for the purpose of manifesting himself (as present in all living beings).
[Pg 270]
[Pg 270]
29. So the totality of worlds proceeding from the plenum of Brahma, there remains the same sum total also as the plenitude of Brahma himself.
29. So the totality of worlds coming from the plenum of Brahma remains equal to the totality of Brahma himself.
30. Considering the world as synonymous with Brahma in our minds, we find their identity (in the same manner), as one finds by taste the pepper and its pungency to be the same thing.
30. When we think of the world as being the same as Brahma, we discover their identity in the same way one recognizes that pepper and its spiciness are essentially the same thing.
31. Such being the state of the unreality of the mind and its cognizables, their reflexions upon each other (i.e. of the mind upon the object and those of the object on the mind), are equally untrue as the shadow of a shadow. (Here is an utter negation of perception and perceptibles. There being no material subtratum, the shadowy scene of the world is a mere mental synthesis. Berkeley).[9]
31. Given the state of the mind's unreality and what it can comprehend, the interactions between the mind and its objects (meaning the mind's reflection on the object and the object's reflection on the mind) are just as false as the shadow of a shadow. (This completely denies perception and what can be perceived. Without any material basis, the world's shadowy scene is nothing more than a mental construction. Berkeley).[9]
32. Know Brahma to be smaller than the smallest atom, and minutest of minutest particles. He is purer than air, and more tranquil than the subtile ether which is embosomed in him.
32. Understand that Brahma is smaller than the tiniest atom and the smallest of the smallest particles. He is purer than air and more serene than the subtle ether that envelops him.
33. Unbounded by space and time, his form is the most extensive of all. He is without beginning and end, and an ineffable light without brightness in it. (He is the light of lights).
33. Not limited by space or time, his form is the most expansive of all. He has no beginning or end, and an indescribable light that has no brightness in it. (He is the light of lights).
34. He is of the form of intellect—chit and life eternal, without the conditions and accidents of vitality—jívatá. The Divine Mind has its will eternal, and is devoid of the desires of finite minds—chittata.
34. He embodies pure intellect—chit and eternal life, free from the limitations and fluctuations of existence—jívatá. The Divine Mind has an everlasting will and lacks the desires of limited minds—chittata.
35. Without the rise of the intellect (i.e. its development), there is neither vitality nor understanding, no intellection nor any organic action or sensation, and no mental desire or feeling whatever (all of which are but products of the intellect or Ego).
35. Without the growth of the intellect (i.e. its development), there is no vitality or understanding, no thinking or any organic action or sensation, and no mental desire or feeling at all (all of which are just products of the intellect or Ego).
36. Hence the Being that is full of these powers (and without which no power has its display), and who is without decline or decay, is seen by us to be seated in his state of tranquil[Pg 271] vacuity, and is rarer than the rarefied vacuum of the etherial regions.
36. Therefore, the Being who is full of these powers (and without whom no power can be shown) and is free from decline or decay, appears to us to be in a state of calm emptiness, and is more elusive than the thin vacuum of the etherial regions.[Pg 271]
37. Ráma said:—Tell me again and more precisely of the form of this transcendental Being, who is of the nature of infinite intelligence, and which may give more light to my understanding.
37. Ráma said:—Please tell me again, and more clearly, about the form of this transcendental Being, who is infinite intelligence, so I can better understand.
38. Vasistha said:—I have told you repeatedly, that there is one supreme Brahma, the cause of causes, who remains alone by himself, when the universe is finally dissolved or absorbed in him. Hear me describe Him fully to you.
38. Vasistha said:—I have told you many times that there is one ultimate Brahma, the cause of all causes, who stands alone when the universe is eventually dissolved or absorbed into him. Let me explain Him completely to you.
39. That which the Yogi sees within himself after forgetting his personality, and repressing the faculties and functions of his mind, in his Samádhi—meditation, is verily the form of the unspeakable Being.
39. What the Yogi perceives within himself after letting go of his identity and quieting the abilities and activities of his mind in his Samádhi—meditation, is truly the essence of the indescribable Being.
40. As the Yogi who is absorbed in his meditation in absence of the visible world, and in privation of the viewer and visibles, and sees the light shining in himself, even such is the form of that Being.
40. Just like the Yogi who is deeply focused in meditation, disconnected from the visible world and the observer, and perceives the light within himself, this is what that Being is like.
41. Who having forgotten the nature of the living soul—jíva, and his proclivity towards the intelligibles, remains in the pure light and tranquil state of his intellect (as in Yoga), such is the form of the Supreme Spirit.
41. Anyone who has forgotten the nature of the living soul—jíva—and their tendency towards understanding, stays in the pure light and calm state of their mind (like in Yoga); this is the essence of the Supreme Spirit.
42. He who has no feeling of the breathing of the winds, or of the touch or pressure of any thing upon his body; but lives as a mass of intelligence in this life; is verily the form of the Supreme.
42. Someone who doesn’t feel the breath of the wind or the touch or weight of anything on their body, but lives purely as a being of intelligence in this life, truly embodies the essence of the Supreme.
43. Again that state of the mind, which a man of sense enjoys in his long and sound sleep, that is undisturbed by dreams and gnats, is verily the form of the Supreme.
43. Once again, the state of mind that a sensible person experiences in their deep and restful sleep, undisturbed by dreams and buzzing insects, is truly the essence of the Supreme.
44. That which abides in the hearts of vacuum, air and stone, and is the intellect of all inanimate beings, is the form of the Supreme.
44. What resides in the hearts of emptiness, air, and stone, and represents the consciousness of all non-living things, is the essence of the Supreme.
45. Again whatever irrational and insensible beings live by nature, as without the soul and mind (as vegetables and minerals), the tranquil state of their existence is the nature of the Supreme Soul.
45. Again, whatever irrational and insensible beings exist by nature, like plants and minerals, their peaceful state of existence reflects the nature of the Supreme Soul.
[Pg 272]
[Pg 272]
46. That which is seated in the midst of the intellectual light of the soul, and what is situated in the midst of the etherial light of the sun, and that which is in the midst of our visual light, is verily the form of the Supreme. (This passage admits of an occult interpretation in the Yoga system).
46. What resides at the center of the soul's intellectual light, what is positioned in the middle of the sun's ethereal light, and what is found in the center of our visual light is truly the form of the Supreme. (This passage allows for a deeper interpretation in the Yoga system).
47. The soul which is the witness of our knowledge, of solar and visual lights and darkness, is without beginning and end, and is the form of the Supreme.
47. The soul, which observes our knowledge of sunlight, light, and darkness, has no beginning or end and represents the essence of the Supreme.
48. He who manifests this world to us, and keeps himself hidden from view, be he the same with or distinct from the world, is the form of the Supreme.
48. The one who shows us this world while remaining invisible, whether he is the same as or different from the world, is the embodiment of the Supreme.
49. Who though full of activity, is sedate as a rock, and who though not a vacuum (being the plenum of all), appears yet as an empty vacuity, such is the form of the Supreme.
49. Who, despite being very active, remains calm like a rock, and who, although not empty (being the essence of everything), still seems like an empty void, that is the nature of the Supreme.
50. He who is the source and terminus of our triple consciousness of the knower, known and knowledge (i.e. from whom they rise and in whom they set by turns); is most difficult of attainment.
50. The one who is the source and endpoint of our awareness of the knower, the known, and knowledge (i.e., the one from whom they emerge and to whom they return alternately) is the hardest to reach.
51. He who shines forth with the lustre of the triple conditions of the knowable, knower and their knowledge, and shows them to us as a large insensible mirror, is verily the form of the Supreme, who is here represented not as the cause—nimitta, but as the source—vivarta of the triple category.
51. The one who glows with the brilliance of the three aspects of the knowable, the knower, and their knowledge, and reflects them to us like a vast, reflective mirror, is truly the embodiment of the Supreme, who is depicted here not as the cause—nimitta, but as the source—vivarta of the threefold category.
52. The mind that is liberated from bodily activities (as in the waking Jagrat state) from its dreaming (as in the swapna or sleeping state), and is concentrated in the intellect (as in the state of susupti or sound sleep), and abides alike in all moving as well as unmoving bodies (as in the turíya or fourth state of the soul), is said to remain in the end of our being.
52. The mind that is free from physical activities (like in the waking state), from its dreams (as in the sleeping state), and focused in the intellect (like in the state of deep sleep), and rests equally in all living and non-living beings (as in the fourth state of the soul), is said to remain at the core of our existence.
53. The intelligent mind which is as fixed as an immovable body, and freed from the exercise of its faculties, is comparable with the Divine Mind.[10]
53. The intelligent mind, which is as steady as an unmovable object and liberated from the use of its abilities, is comparable to the Divine Mind.[10]
[Pg 273]
[Pg 273]
CHAPTER XI.
Spiritual Perspective on Creation.
Ráma said:—Tell me, O Bráhman, wherein this world abides at its last dissolution, when it does not retain its present form, nor this resplendent show (as we see in it now).
Ráma said:—Tell me, O Bráhman, where does this world exist at its final end, when it no longer holds its current shape, nor this brilliant display (as we see it now).
2. Vasishtha answered:—Tell me, Ráma, what is the form of the barren woman’s son, and wherefrom he comes and where he goes, tell me also from where comes the sky-arbour (aerial castle), and where it remains.
2. Vasishtha answered:—Tell me, Ráma, what does the son of the barren woman look like, where does he come from, and where does he go? Also, tell me where the sky-arbour (aerial castle) comes from and where it stays.
3. Ráma replied:—There never was, nor is, nor ever will be the son of a barren woman or an arbour in the sky; why then ask about the form and figure of what is nothing?
3. Ráma replied:—There has never been, isn’t now, and never will be the son of a barren woman or a tree in the sky; so why ask about the appearance of something that doesn’t exist?
4. Vasishtha said:—As there never was a barren woman’s son or a forest in the air, so there existed no such scene as that of the world before.
4. Vasishtha said:—Just as there has never been a child born to a barren woman or a forest in the sky, there has never been a scene in the world like the one that existed before.
5. That which has no existence at all, could have neither its production before, nor can it have its dissolution afterwards. What shall I then tell you regarding its genesis or exit.
5. Something that doesn’t exist at all can’t be created or destroyed. So what can I really say about its beginning or its end?
6. Ráma rejoined:—The son of a barren woman and a forest in the sky are mere fictions, but the visible world is not so, which has both its beginning and end.
6. Ráma replied:—The idea of the child of a barren woman and a forest in the sky is just a fantasy, but the real world is different; it has a clear beginning and end.
7. Vasishtha replied:—It is hard to have a comparison of the compared object, agreeing in all respects with what it is compared. The comparison of the world, is as a simile of those objects, which admit of no comparison (but with themselves).
7. Vasishtha replied:—It's difficult to find something to compare with that matches perfectly in every way. The comparison of the world is like a metaphor for those things that can only be compared to themselves.
8. The appearance of the world, is compared with that of a bracelet, because the one is as false as the other, and neither of them is real.
8. The appearance of the world is compared to that of a bracelet because both are just as deceiving and neither is real.
9. And as there is nothing in the sky except a negative emptiness, so the existence of the world in Brahma, is but a negative idea.
9. And just as there is nothing in the sky except a void, the existence of the world in Brahma is merely an empty concept.
[Pg 274]
[Pg 274]
10. As the collyrium is no other than blackness, and as there is no difference between frost and its coldness, so the world is not otherwise than the great Brahma himself.
10. Just as collyrium is nothing but blackness, and there's no distinction between frost and its coldness, the world is nothing other than the great Brahma himself.
11. As coldness can not be negatived of the moon and frost, so creation can not be negated of God. (Literally, creation is no negative property of Brahma, but essential to his nature).
11. Just as you can't separate coldness from the moon and frost, you can't separate creation from God. (In other words, creation isn't a negative aspect of Brahma; it's essential to his nature).
12. As there is no water in a sea of the mirage, nor light in the new moon, so this world, as it is, does not abide in the pure spirit of God (in its gross state).
12. Just like there’s no water in a mirage or light in a new moon, this world, as it is, doesn’t exist in the pure spirit of God (in its basic form).
13. That which did not exist at first owing to its want of a cause, has neither its existence at present, nor can it be destroyed (when it is a nil itself).
13. Something that didn't exist at first because it lacked a cause, doesn't exist now and can't be destroyed (when it is a nil itself).
14. How is it possible for a dull material object to have any other cause but a material one; just as it is not the light (but some solid substance), that is the cause of a shadow.
14. How can a dull material object have any cause other than a material one? Just like it's not the light (but some solid substance) that causes a shadow.
15. But as none of these works, has come into existence without some cause, that cause whatever it is, is situated in these productions of it: (i.e. the author is displayed in his works).
15. But since none of these works has come into being without some reason, that reason, whatever it is, is found in these creations: (i.e. the author is revealed in his works).
16. Whatever appears as ignorance or delusion (as this world), has some appearance of intelligence or truth (of the Divinity) in it, as the delusion of the world seen in a dream, is the effect of the intellect within us. (Consciousness is awake in our dreams also).
16. Whatever seems like ignorance or illusion (like this world) has some hint of intelligence or truth (of the Divine) in it, just like the illusion of the world we see in a dream is a result of our own intellect. (Consciousness is also awake in our dreams).
17. As the illusion of the world in a dream, is not without our inward consciousness of it, in like manner Brahma was not unconscious of the expansion of the world, at the beginning of creation.
17. Just like a dream isn't without our inner awareness of it, Brahma was also aware of the expansion of the world at the beginning of creation.
18. All this that we behold about us, is situated in the divine soul (in the same manner as the visions in our dreams, are but archetypes of our souls); there is no other world that rises and sets (but what is imprinted in our minds).
18. Everything we see around us exists in the divine soul (just like the visions in our dreams are reflections of our souls); there is no other world that rises and sets (other than what is engraved in our minds).
[Pg 275]
[Pg 275]
19. As fluidity is another name for water, and fluctuation the same with wind; and as sunshine is no other than light, so the world is naught but Brahma (displayed in nature).
19. Just as fluidity is another name for water, and fluctuation is the same for wind; and as sunshine is simply light, the world is nothing but Brahma (expressed in nature).
20. As the figure of a city, resides in the inward intellect of one, who is conscious of his dreaming, in the same manner this world, is displayed in the Supreme soul.
20. Just as the image of a city exists in the mind of someone who is aware of their dreams, this world is revealed in the Supreme soul.
21. Ráma said:—If it is so, then tell me, O Bráhman! whence is this our belief of its substantiality, and how this unreal and visionary ideal, presents its baneful visible aspect unto us.
21. Rama said:—If that’s the case, then tell me, O Brahman! where does our belief in its reality come from, and how does this unreal and imaginary ideal show us its harmful visible form?
22. For the view being in existence, there must be its viewer also, and when there is the viewer, there is the view likewise. As long as either of these is in existence, there is our bondage, and it is on the disappearance of both, that our liberation chiefly depends: (which can hardly take place).
22. For a view to exist, there must also be someone to see it, and when there's a viewer, the view is also present. As long as either one of these exists, we remain bound; our liberation mainly depends on the disappearance of both, which is unlikely to happen.
23. It is entirely impossible to be so, as long as our notion of the view, is not lost in our minds, for unless the view is vanished both from the vision of the eyes and mind, no one can even form an idea of liberation in his mind.
23. It’s completely impossible for things to be that way as long as our idea of the view is still clear in our minds. Unless the view is completely gone from both our sight and our thoughts, no one can even imagine liberation.
24. Again the representation of the view at first, and its obliteration afterwards, is not enough for our liberation, because the remembrance of the view, is bondage of the soul.
24. Once more, just showing the view at first and then erasing it later isn't enough for our freedom, because holding onto the memory of the view is a trap for the soul.
25. Moreover when the picture of the view, is settled in the soul, and reflected in the mirror of the mind, there is no necessity of its recollection (for what is deeply rooted in the soul, comes out of itself).
25. Moreover, when the image of the view is established in the soul and reflected in the mind's mirror, there is no need to recall it (because what is deeply rooted in the soul comes forth naturally).
26. The intellect which was without the notion of the visibles at first, would be entitled to liberation, were it not owing to the nature of the viewer (to imbibe the ideas of visibles).
26. The intellect that initially lacked the concept of the visible would deserve freedom, if not for the nature of the observer (to absorb the ideas of the visible things).
27. Now sir, please to remove by your reasoning, my hopelessness of liberation, which I ween, is unattainable by any.
27. Now, sir, please use your reasoning to take away my hopelessness about liberation, which I believe is unattainable for anyone.
28. Vasishtha said:—Hear me, Ráma! explain to you in length, how the unreal world with all its contents, appears as real to us.
28. Vasishtha said:—Listen to me, Ráma! I will explain to you in detail how the unreal world, along with everything in it, seems real to us.
[Pg 276]
[Pg 276]
29. For unless it is explained to you by my reasoning, and the narratives and instances (of the practice of others), this doubt will not subside in your breast, as dirt sets down in the lake.
29. Because unless I explain it to you through my reasoning and examples from others' experiences, this doubt won't settle in your mind, just like dirt sinks to the bottom of a lake.
30. Then Ráma, you will be able to conduct yourself on earth, as one under assurance of the erroneous conception of the creation and existence of the world.
30. Then Ráma, you will be able to live on earth, as someone who is sure of the mistaken understanding of the creation and existence of the world.
31. You will then remain as a rock against the impressions of affluence and want, and of gain and loss, and your relation with whatever, is fleeting or lasting and the like.
31. You will then stand firm against the feelings of wealth and poverty, of success and failure, and your connection with anything, whether it's temporary or lasting, and so on.
32. Mind, that there is that only one spirit, which is self-existent, and all besides is mere fiction. I will now tell you, how the triple world was produced and formed.
32. Keep in mind that there is only one spirit, which is self-existent, and everything else is just a figment of imagination. I will now explain how the triple world was created and shaped.
33. It was from Him, that all these beings have come to existence; while He of himself, is all and every thing in it. He likewise appears to us and disappears also, both as forms and their appearances, and as the mind and its faculties, and as figures and their shapes, and as modes and motions of all things.
33. Everything has come into existence from Him; He is everything and anything within it. He shows up and fades away for us, both as forms and their appearances, and as the mind and its abilities, and as figures and their shapes, and as the ways and movements of all things.
[Pg 277]
[Pg 277]
CHAPTER XII.
The Idealistic Theo-Cosmogony of Vedanta.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
From the state of perfect quiescence and tranquillity of the supremely Holy spirit, the universe rose to being in the manner, which you must hear with your best understanding and attention.
From the state of complete stillness and peace of the supremely Holy spirit, the universe came into existence in a way that you need to hear with your full understanding and attention.
2. As sound sleep displays itself in visionary dreams, so does Brahma manifest himself in the works of creation, of which he is the soul and receptacle: (i.e. who contains and forms and enlivens the whole).
2. Just as deep sleep reveals itself through vivid dreams, Brahma shows his presence in the acts of creation, in which he is the essence and reservoir: (i.e. the one who holds, shapes, and breathes life into everything).
3. The world, which of its nature is continually progressive in its course, is identic with the essence of that Being, whose form is selfsame with the ineffable glory of his eternally gemming Intellect (chin-mani).
3. The world, which by its nature is always moving forward, is identical to the essence of that Being, whose form is the same as the indescribable greatness of his eternally shining Intellect (chin-mani).
4. This chit or Intellect, then (i.e. after its inert quiescence), gets of itself an intellection (chetyá) in itself, before assuming to itself consciousness or the knowledge of egoism. (This is the first stage of the percipient soul).
4. This chit or Intellect, then (i.e. after its inactive state), generates its own understanding (chetyá) within itself, before gaining consciousness or the awareness of the self. (This is the first stage of the perceiving soul).
5. Then this thinking Intellect (chetya-chit), gets the notions (bodhas) of some faint images (úhita-rúpas), which are purer and lighter than air, and which have received their names and forms afterwards. (The innate ideas are born in it before the embryonic mind or soul).
5. Then this thinking Intellect (chetya-chit) understands the concepts (bodhas) of some faint images (úhita-rúpas), which are purer and lighter than air, and which later receive their names and forms. (The innate ideas are formed in it before the embryonic mind or soul).
6. Afterwards this transcendent essence (Intellect), becomes an intelligent principle (sacheta), and eager for intelligence (chetana). It is now worthy of its name as Intellect or chit, on account of its attaining to what is called intelligence.
6. After this transcendent essence (Intellect) becomes an intelligent principle (sacheta) and desires knowledge (chetana). It is now deserving of its name as Intellect or chit, due to its achievement of what is known as intelligence.
7. Lastly it takes the form of gross consciousness (ghana-samvedana), and receives the name of the living soul—jíva. It now loses its divine nature by reflecting on itself: (i.e. its own personality).
7. Finally, it takes the form of physical awareness (ghana-samvedana) and is called the living soul—jíva. It now loses its divine essence by focusing on itself: (i.e. its own identity).
[Pg 278]
[Pg 278]
8. This living principle, is then involved in thoughts relating to the world only; but depends by its nature on the divine essence: (as the fallacy of the snake, depends on the substance of the rope).[11]
8. This living principle is then connected to thoughts about the world only, but it inherently relies on the divine essence: (like how the illusion of the snake depends on the substance of the rope).[11]
9. Afterwards there rises a void space into being, called Kham—vacuum (Arabic Kháviyetun), which is the seed or source of the property of sound, and which became expressive of meaning afterwards. (It is called ákása or sky-light from kása to shine, as light was the first work of God).
9. After that, a void space comes into existence, called Kham—vacuum (Arabic Kháviyetun), which is the seed or source of sound properties, and which later became meaningful. (It's referred to as ákása or sky-light derived from kása meaning to shine, since light was God's first creation).
10. Next in order are produced the elements of egoism and duration in the living soul (i.e. the simultaneousness of the ideas of self-entity and duration in the living principle). And these two terms, are the roots of the subsistence of future worlds. (i.e. The individuality and durability of things).
10. Next are the elements of egoism and duration in the living soul (i.e. the simultaneous ideas of self-identity and duration in the living principle). These two concepts are the roots of the existence of future worlds. (i.e. The individuality and permanence of things).
11. This ideal knowledge, of the unreal forms of the net-work of world, in divine Spirit, was made to appear as a reality by the Omnipotent power. (i.e. The ideal world appeared afterwards as real).
11. This perfect knowledge, of the unreal shapes of the world’s network, in divine Spirit, was made to seem real by the all-powerful force. (i.e. The ideal world later appeared as real).
12. Thus the ideal self-consciousness became the seed (or root) of the tree of desires, which were vacillated by egoism in the form of air.
12. So the ideal self-awareness became the seed (or root) of the tree of desires, which were swayed by egoism like the wind.
13. The intellect in the form of the airy ego, thinks on the element of sounds (sabda tanmátram); it becomes by degrees denser than the rarefied air, and produces the element of mind.
13. The intellect as an airy ego thinks about sounds (sabda tanmátram); it gradually becomes denser than the thin air, creating the element of mind.
14. Sound is the seed (or root) of words, which were afterwards diversified in the forms of names or nouns and significant terms; and the assemblage of words, as shoots of trees, is varied in padas or inflected words, vákyas or sentences, and the collections of Vedas and Sástras.
14. Sound is the foundation of words, which later developed into different forms of names or nouns and meaningful terms; and the combination of words, like the branches of trees, varies in padas or inflected words, vákyas or sentences, and the collections of Vedas and Sástras.
15. It is from this Supreme spirit, that all these worlds derived their beauty afterwards; and the multitude of words (which sprang from the sounds), and were full of meaning, became widely spread at last.
15. It is from this Supreme spirit that all these worlds got their beauty; and the many words (that came from the sounds) filled with meaning eventually became widely known.
[Pg 279]
[Pg 279]
16. The Intellect having such a family as its offspring, is expressed by the word jíva (zoa) or the living soul, which became afterwards the arbor (or source) of all forms of beings, known under a variety of expressions and their significations. (i.e. The living god Brahmá became the cause of the formal world, from the tanmátra elements produced by Brahma).
16. The Intellect, having such a family as its offspring, is represented by the term jíva (zoa) or the living soul, which later became the source of all forms of existence, known by various names and meanings. (i.e. The living god Brahmá became the cause of the formal world, from the tanmátra elements produced by Brahma).
17. The fourteen kinds of living beings, which fill the cells in the bowels of all worlds, sprang afterwards from this living soul. (These include all vegetable and animal life and all such as increase in bulk and growth).
17. The fourteen types of living beings that inhabit the cells in every world originated from this living soul. (This includes all plant and animal life, as well as anything that grows in size and develops).
18. It was then, that the Intellect by a motion and inflation of itself, and at an instantaneous thought, became the element tanmátra of touch and feeling (the air), which was yet without its name and action. (The Spirit breathed breathless. Sruti). This breath caused air, which expanded itself and filled all bodies, which are objects of touch and feeling.
18. At that moment, the Intellect, by a movement and expansion of itself, and with a single thought, became the element tanmátra of touch and sensation (the air), which was still unnamed and inactive. (The Spirit breathed without a breath. Sruti). This breath created air, which expanded and filled all objects that can be touched or felt.
19. The air, which is the seed (root) of the tree of tangibles, then developed itself into branches, composed of the (49) various kinds of winds, that are the causes of the breathings and motions of all beings.
19. The air, which is the source of the tree of tangible things, then grew into branches made up of the various types of winds, which are responsible for the breathing and movements of all living beings.
20. Then the Intellect produced at pleasure and from its idea of light, the elemental essence of lustre, which received afterwards its different names (from the light of the sun and moon and the stars, as also from those of fire and lightning).
20. Then the Intellect created, as it wished, from its concept of light, the basic essence of brightness, which later got its various names (from the light of the sun, moon, and stars, as well as from fire and lightning).
21. Then the sun, fire, lightning and others, which are the seeds (or roots) of the tree of light, caused the various colours of bodies that filled the world. (That light is the cause of colour, was known to the ancient Rishi).
21. Then the sun, fire, lightning, and others, which are the seeds (or roots) of the tree of light, created the different colors of the objects that filled the world. (The ancient Rishi knew that light is the source of color).
22. It reflected on the want of fluidity, and produced the liquid body of waters, whose taste constitutes the element (tanmátra) of flavour.
22. It considered the lack of fluidity and created the liquid body of waters, whose taste makes up the element (tanmátra) of flavor.
23. The desire of the soul for different flavours (rasas), is the seed of the tree of taste, and it is by the relish of a variety of tastes, that the world is to go on in its course.
23. The soul's longing for different flavors (rasas) is the seed of the tree of taste, and it is through the enjoyment of a variety of tastes that the world will continue on its path.
[Pg 280]
[Pg 280]
24. Then the self-willed Brahmá, wishing to produce the visible earth, caused the property of smell to appertain to it from his own element of it.
24. Then the determined Brahmá, wanting to create the physical earth, gave it the property of smell from his own element.
25. He made his elementary solidity, the seed or source of the tree of forms (morphology); as he made his own element of rotundity the substratum of the spherical world.
25. He created his basic solidity, the seed or source of the tree of forms (morphology); just as he made his own roundness the foundation of the spherical world.
26. Those elements being all evolved from the Intellect, are again involved of themselves in it, as the bubbles of water rise and subside in itself.
26. Those elements, which all come from the Intellect, are also contained within it, just like bubbles in water that rise and fall.
27. In this manner, all those beings remain in their combined states, until their final dissolution into their simple and separate forms.
27. In this way, all those beings stay in their combined states until they finally break down into their simple and separate forms.
28. All those things, which are but forms and formations of pure Intellect, remain within the sphere of Divine Intelligence, as the germs of the big banian tree, reside in the forms of pollen and the seed.
28. All those things, which are just shapes and structures of pure Intellect, stay within the realm of Divine Intelligence, just like the seeds of a massive banyan tree exist in the forms of pollen and seeds.
29. These sprouted forth in time, and burst out into a hundred branches: and after having been concealed in an atom, became as big as they were to last for ever.
29. They eventually sprouted and grew into a hundred branches: and after being hidden in a tiny atom, they became as large as they were meant to last forever.
30. Such is the growth and multiplication of things by pervasion of the Intellect, until they are put to a stop by its contraction and when weakened in their bodies by its desertion, they droop down in the end.
30. This is how things grow and multiply through the spread of the Intellect, until it contracts and when they weaken because of its absence, they eventually fade away.
31. Thus is this class of elementary tanmátras, produced in the Intellect out of its own volition, and are manifested in the form of formless minutiæ to sight.[12] (trasaranus).
31. So this group of basic tanmátras comes from the Intellect on its own and appears as formless details to the eye.[12] (trasaranus).
32. These five-fold elements are verily the only seeds of all things in the world. They are the seeds of the primary momentum that was given to them (in the beginning). In our notions, they are the seeds of elementary bodies, but in their real nature, they are the increate ideal shapes of the Intellect replenishing the world.
32. These five elements are truly the only building blocks of everything in the world. They represent the primary force that was given to them at the beginning. In our understanding, they are the seeds of basic substances, but in their true essence, they are the uncreated ideal forms of the Intellect that fill the world.
[Pg 281]
[Pg 281]
CHAPTER XIII.
On the Creation of the Self-Born.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
Ráma! When the Supreme Brahma remains in his resplendent and tranquil state (before creation), there is no essence of etherial light or heat or even darkness produced in the intellectual spirit. (But they lie hidden there as if buried in oblivion).
Ráma! When the Supreme Brahma is in his brilliant and peaceful state (before creation), there's no trace of light, heat, or even darkness present in the mind. (But they are all hidden there, as if buried in forgetfulness).
2. The Sat-God has the attribute of Chetya—intellectuality at first, and it is from the intellection (Chetana) of his intellectual part (Chetyánsa), that the epithet of mind (Chitta) is attributed to him. The faculties (Sakti) of his intellect (Chit), are called its intelligence (Chetaná).
2. The Sat-God has the attribute of Chetya—intellectuality at first, and it is from the understanding (Chetana) of his intellectual part (Chetyánsa), that the term for mind (Chitta) is given to him. The abilities (Sakti) of his intellect (Chit) are referred to as its intelligence (Chetaná).
3. The Chit or intellect has then the attribute of the Living soul (Jíva), from its intelligence (Chetaná), and connection with the chetya or intelligible objects in nature. It is next attributed with the title of máyá or illusion, from the subjection of its Chetya or cognizable objects only to itself—Aham mátra.
3. The Chit or intellect is associated with the Living soul (Jíva), based on its intelligence (Chetaná) and its connection to the chetya or intelligible objects in nature. It is also referred to as máyá or illusion, due to the fact that its Chetya or cognizable objects are only subject to it—Aham mátra.
4. It has then the attribute of understanding (buddhi), from the excess of its egoism (ahantá), which is full with the purposes of its mind and the elements of sound &c. (i.e. with a desire for all sensible objects).
4. It has the quality of understanding (buddhi) due to the overemphasis on its ego (ahantá), which is filled with the aims of its mind and the elements of sound, etc. (i.e. with a desire for all tangible objects).
5. This (living, deluded and self reflecting) ego, is puffed up with thoughts of (possessing) all things, and looks upon the great arbour of the visible world (as the great garden for its pleasure and gain).
5. This (living, deluded, and self-reflective) ego is inflated with thoughts of (owning) everything and sees the vast expanse of the visible world (as a grand garden for its enjoyment and benefit).
6. But the living souls, like so many evanescent objects seen in a dream, are made to rise and fall one after the other, in this great forest of the world surrounded by the skies.
6. But the living souls, like fleeting images in a dream, are made to rise and fall one after another in this vast forest of the world beneath the skies.
7. But the world is (as continuous) as the grove of Karajna plants, growing from unsown seeds; and its elementary bodies of the water, fire, earth and air, have no regard for any body; (that is living or dead).
7. But the world is as continuous as the grove of Karajna plants, growing from unsown seeds; and its basic elements of water, fire, earth, and air don’t pay attention to any body; (that is, living or dead).
[Pg 282]
[Pg 282]
8. The intellect which is the soul of the universe, creates afterwards the earth and all other things, as one remembering the objects of his dream (recalls them to his memory).
8. The mind, which is the essence of the universe, later creates the earth and everything else, like someone recalling the things from their dreams.
9. Wherever there is the germ of the world, it develops itself even at that place; the live elements are the five fold seed of the world, but the undecaying intellect is the seed of the quintuple (pancha-bhúta).
9. Wherever the essence of the world exists, it grows right there; the living elements are the fivefold seeds of the world, but the everlasting intellect is the seed of the quintuple (pancha-bhúta).
10. As is the seed so is its fruit; hence know the world to be a form and full of God; and the spacious firmament to be the reservoir of the quintuple elements in the beginning of creation.
10. As the seed is, so is its fruit; therefore, understand the world as a form that is full of God; and the vast sky as the source of the five elements at the start of creation.
11. The soul like the body, is composed of the powers of the Intellect, and does not subsist of itself; but being inflated by the same, it extends its bulk.
11. The soul, like the body, is made up of the abilities of the Intellect and doesn't exist on its own; instead, it is expanded by the same and increases in size.
12. But the vacuous form of the intellect, which is seated in the spiritual body of the soul, cannot be composed of solid reality (as the primary elements of matter). This is not possible; hence nothing can come out from an impossibility.
12. But the empty shape of the mind, which resides in the spiritual body of the soul, can't be made up of solid reality (like the basic elements of matter). This isn't possible; therefore, nothing can come from an impossibility.
13. Again that which is changeable in its form, cannot have its sameness at all times: hence if the essence of the quintuple elements, be attributed to Brahma, from the idea of their being the quintessence of his spirit, there can be no immaterial and immutable Brahma.
13. Once more, anything that changes in its form cannot remain the same all the time: therefore, if the essence of the five elements is ascribed to Brahma, based on the idea that they are the purest expression of his spirit, then there cannot be an immaterial and unchanging Brahma.
14. Therefore know this quintuple to be the developed Brahma himself, as he evolved them in the beginning, and as he is their producer for the creation of the world.
14. Therefore, understand this fivefold being to be the evolved Brahma himself, as he created them in the beginning, and as he continues to be their source for the creation of the world.
15. Thus He being the prime cause of their production, there is nothing that is produced (without) him, and the world is no product of itself.
15. So, since He is the main reason for their existence, nothing is created without Him, and the world doesn't come into being by itself.
16. The unreal appears as real as a city seen in a dream, and as a castle built in air by our hopes: so we place the living soul in ourselves, which has its foundation in the vacuous spirit of God.
16. The unreal feels as real as a city seen in a dream and as a castle built in the air by our hopes: this is where we put the living soul within ourselves, which has its foundation in the empty spirit of God.
17. Thus the brilliant spirit, which is situated in the Divine Intellect, being no earthly or any other material substance, is[Pg 283] styled the living soul, and remains in vacuum as a luminous body rising in the sky.
17. So, the brilliant spirit, which exists in the Divine Intellect, being neither earthly nor any other material substance, is[Pg 283] referred to as the living soul and exists in a void like a shining body ascending in the sky.
18. Hear now how this vacuous living soul, comes to be embodied in the human body, after its detachment as a spark from the totality of vital spirits, in the empty sphere of divine Intellect.
18. Listen now to how this empty living soul becomes embodied in the human body, after separating like a spark from the totality of vital spirits, in the void of divine Intellect.
19. The soul thinks itself as “a minute particle of light” at first, and then it considers itself as growing in the sphere of its consciousness.
19. The soul initially sees itself as “a tiny particle of light” and then begins to see itself as expanding within the realm of its consciousness.
20. The unreal appearing as real, proves to be unreal at last; as the fictitious moon becomes a nullity afterwards; so the soul continues to view itself subjectively and objectively both as the viewer and the view.
20. What seems real but is actually fake ultimately proves to be unreal; just as the imagined moon becomes meaningless afterward; the soul continues to see itself both subjectively and objectively as both the observer and the observed.
21. Thus the single self becomes double as one sees his own death in a dream; and thus it waxes into bigness and thinks its vital spark as a star. (This is the form of the lingadeha or sentient soul within the body).
21. So, the individual self becomes two as one dreams of their own death; and it expands and considers its vital spark like a star. (This is the form of the lingadeha or sentient soul within the body).
22. As the soul goes on thinking itself the microcosm of the world (Viswarúpa), so it falsely thinks itself as such in reality, as it is expressed by the dictum “Soham” “so am I.”
22. As the soul continues to see itself as a miniature version of the world (Viswarúpa), it mistakenly believes this to be true, which is captured in the saying “Soham” meaning “so am I.”
23. By thinking himself as such, man comes to believe it as true, as one believes himself as a traveller in his dream. So by thinking the soul as a star, he views it so within himself.
23. By thinking of himself this way, a person comes to believe it’s true, just like one believes they’re a traveler in their dreams. Similarly, by thinking of the soul as a star, he perceives it that way within himself.
24. By continued meditation of his soul as such, he loses his external sensations, and views this star in his cranium.
24. By continuously meditating on his soul like this, he loses his external sensations and perceives this star in his mind.
25. He sees the soul within him though it be without him; just as the mirror reflects the distant hill in itself; and the soul remains confined within him, as a body is confined in a well, and as a sound is shut up in the hollow of a cave.
25. He sees the soul inside him even though it’s outside him; just like a mirror reflects a distant hill within its surface; and the soul stays trapped within him, like a body is trapped in a well, and like a sound is muffled in the hollow of a cave.
26. The consciousness of our dreams and desires, is but a particle (attribute) of the living soul, whose real form is that of a star waking (keeping watch) within us. (Consciousness of external objects in our dream and desire, is compared to the reflection of outward images in a glass or bubble of water, and to the echo of a distant sound in a hollow cave).
26. The awareness of our dreams and desires is just a small part (attribute) of the living soul, whose true form is like a star waking (keeping watch) within us. (The awareness of external objects in our dreams and desires is compared to the reflection of outside images in a glass or bubble of water, and to the echo of a distant sound in a hollow cave).
[Pg 284]
[Pg 284]
27. Now this vacuous life, which is composed of the essences of the mind, understanding and knowledge, resides in the hollow sheath of the star. (The star is supposed to be the eye-sight and residence of life. Gloss).
27. Now this empty life, which is made up of the aspects of the mind, understanding, and knowledge, lives in the empty shell of the star. (The star is thought to be the sight and home of life. Gloss).
28. It appears to me to take its flight to the sky, to see what is passing there (i.e. the manner in which the mental eye of the Yogi penetrates the regions of air). And then it enters the body by two holes, which have the names of the external organs (of sight) given them afterwards. (The whole sphere of air is thought to teem with life or living souls and spirits, which rove free in the air, until they are made to enter and pass out of the body by two unknown holes, whether of the nostrils or sockets or glottis, remains undefined and undetermined).
28. It seems to me that it takes off into the sky to observe what's going on up there (referring to how the Yogi's mental eye penetrates the air). Then it enters the body through two openings, which are later named after the external organs of sight. (The entire expanse of air is believed to be filled with life or living souls and spirits that roam freely until they enter and exit the body through two unknown openings, whether they are the nostrils, eye sockets, or glottis, remains unclear and undetermined).
29. The organs by which the embodied living soul, is to see (external objects), are called the eyes-netras (from their receiving (nayana) the light of the soul). That by which it is to feel, is styled the skin (twak or touch); and those whereby it is to hear, are termed the ears (srutis from sru to hear, corresponding with suna or shunu in vernaculars and Persian).
29. The organs that allow the living soul to see external objects are called the eyes netras (because they receive the light of the soul nayana). The organ that allows it to feel is called the skin (twak or touch); and the organs that enable it to hear are referred to as the ears (srutis from sru, which means to hear, similar to suna or shunu in local languages and Persian).
30. The organ of smelling is the nose—ghrána from its bearing the scent—ghrána to the soul; and that of taste is named as tongue rasaná, for its conducting the rasa taste or flavour to the spirit.
30. The organ of smell is the nose—ghrána because it carries the scent—ghrána to the soul; and the organ of taste is called the tongue rasaná, as it brings the rasa taste or flavor to the spirit.
31. Then there is the breathing air (the air of breath or breath of life), which actuates the energies of the organs of action. It is this air which is the cause—of vision, and mover of the internal organs of the mind and thought.
31. Then there's the air we breathe (the breath of life), which powers the organs of action. This air is what causes vision and activates the internal organs of the mind and thought.
32. This (vital breath) supports the embodied and all supporting soul (átiváhika-dehátmá) in the vacuity of the body, and fills and kindles it as the air does a spark of fire.
32. This (vital breath) supports the embodied and all-supporting soul (átiváhika-dehátmá) in the emptiness of the body, and fills and ignites it like air does to a spark of fire.
33. The word Jíva or the living soul (zoa), is brought under a figurative sense, ‘to mean something real in the unreal body’. Hence Brahmá is said to be the life and soul of the unreal world.
33. The term Jíva or the living soul (zoa) is used in a figurative sense, meaning ‘something real in the unreal body’. Therefore, Brahmá is considered to be the life and soul of the unreal world.
34. The gross embodied soul, is of the form of vacuum like the mind and yet it imagines itself to reside in an ovum in the[Pg 285] body, as Brahmá is supposed to be seated in the mundane egg. (i.e. The soul loses its light airy shape and free range, by being confined in the body).
34. The physical embodied soul is like a vacuum, similar to the mind, and yet it believes it exists in an ovum in the[Pg 285] body, just as Brahmá is said to be seated in the cosmic egg. (i.e. The soul loses its light, airy form and freedom by being trapped in the body).
35. Some view the spirit of God as floating on the surface of the (ante-mundane) waters (in the form of Náráyana); and others view it in the person of the Lord of creatures (Brahmá); while there are others, who look at it as infused throughout the creation in the figure of viráj. These are called the subtile and gross bodies of the soul (sthúla and súkshma saríras).
35. Some see the spirit of God as resting on the surface of the (pre-world) waters (in the form of Náráyana); others see it as embodied in the Lord of creatures (Brahmá); while there are those who perceive it as spread throughout creation in the form of viráj. These are referred to as the subtle and gross bodies of the soul (sthúla and súkshma saríras).
36. The soul or spirit is the spacious womb of productions, and the means of executing its own purposes, and of knowing the proper time and place, and the article and the manner of action (modus operandi).
36. The soul or spirit is the expansive source of creations, and the way of carrying out its own goals, along with knowing the right time and place, as well as the method and manner of action (modus operandi).
37. The mind is the inventor of words, expressive of ideas (in the soul), and subjects itself to the arbitary sounds of its own invention. Hence God is erroneously said to be embodied in words (sabda Brahma of Mimánsá philosophy) in this world of errors.
37. The mind creates words that express ideas (in the soul) and conforms to the arbitrary sounds it invents. Therefore, it's incorrect to say that God is captured in words (sabda Brahma of Mimánsá philosophy) in this flawed world.
38. The unproduced and self-born Brahmá, that has risen of himself (and represents the mind), is as unreal as the soaring of a man in the sky in his dream.
38. The uncreated and self-born Brahmá, who arose on his own (and represents the mind), is as unreal as a person flying in the sky in their dreams.
39. This all supporting-embodied soul, is the prime Lord of creatures, who is said to have formed this illusory frame of the world.
39. This entire soul that supports the body is the main Lord of all beings, who is said to have created this deceptive structure of the world.
40. But there was nothing formed or born in it (in reality); nor is there any substance to be found in the world. It is the same vacuous form of Brahma still, whose essence is known to extend as the infinite space itself.
40. But nothing was created or born from it (in reality); nor is there any substance found in the world. It’s still the same empty form of Brahma, whose essence is understood to stretch out like infinite space itself.
41. Things appearing as real, are as unreal as an imaginary city (Utopia), which presents a variety (of forms and colours) to the fancy, without being built or painted by any body. (The phenomenal appearance of the world, is likened to a phantasmagoria).
41. Things that seem real are as unreal as an imaginary city (Utopia), which offers a mix of forms and colors to the imagination, without being constructed or painted by anyone. (The way the world appears is compared to a series of illusions).
42. Nothing that is unmade or unthought of, can be real (either in substance or idea); and the gods Brahmá and others,[Pg 286] being freed from their avocations at the universal dissolution of existence, could neither resume their functions nor have materials for the same.
42. Nothing that is uncreated or unimagined can be real (either in substance or concept); and the gods Brahmá and others,[Pg 286] being released from their duties at the universal end of existence, could neither take up their roles again nor have the materials to do so.
43. The self-born Brahmá, having then neither his remembrance of the past, nor any material appliance at hand, could neither form an ideal or material world out of nothing. Therefore production of Brahmá and formation of the universe are alike (chimerical).
43. The self-created Brahmá, having neither recollection of the past nor any tools available, could not create an ideal or material world from nothing. Therefore, the creation of Brahmá and the formation of the universe are both equally illusory.
44. The earth and all other existences, are but the eternal ideas of the divine mind, and they appear to us as objects of a dream in our waking state: (when they vanish into airy nothing).
44. The earth and everything else are just the timeless ideas of the divine mind, and they seem to us like objects in a dream when we're awake: (when they disappear into thin air).
45. The divine spirit is known to be vacuum only, and so also is the world ever known to be: (because the like produces the like). So all waters are alike liquid bodies, though they are made to pass under different names.
45. The divine spirit is understood to be a vacuum, and the world is always recognized as such: (because like produces like). So all waters are the same kind of liquid, even though they go by different names.
46. This creation is every where the same in the Supreme Spirit. It is but an evolution of the same (though presenting different aspects to us); and the creator is always and everywhere immutable in his nature.
46. This creation is the same everywhere in the Supreme Spirit. It is just an evolution of the same thing (even though it shows different aspects to us); and the creator is always and everywhere unchanging in his nature.
47. The vacuous universe, under the name of the mundane egg, shines as clearly as the Divine Spirit: it is calm in its appearance, and becomes disturbed by causes born in itself. (Nature is uniform, but ruffled by accidents).
47. The empty universe, known as the mundane egg, shines just as brightly as the Divine Spirit: it looks calm on the outside but gets disturbed by issues that arise from within. (Nature is consistent, but shaken by random events).
48. It is supported by the supportless supporter of all, who is one and without a second, but devoid of unity in (the variety of his) creation. All this is born in his consciousness, and therefore there is nothing that is produced anew.
48. It is backed by the one who supports everything yet needs no support, who is singular and unmatched, but lacks unity in the diversity of his creation. Everything comes from his consciousness, so nothing is truly created anew.
49. He, who is of the form of unlimited space, and without any vacuity in it (because nature abhors a vacuum); who is transparent yet teeming with abundance; who is the whole world (God in nature), without any worldliness in him; is verily the substratum of all.
49. He, who is the essence of limitless space and has no emptiness in it (because nature hates a vacuum); who is clear yet full of richness; who embodies the entire universe (God in nature) without any materialism in him; is truly the foundation of everything.
50. He, who is neither the container nor the contained, nor the view of the world; who is neither the world nor its creator (Brahmá), and about whom there can be no dispute nor disputant; is verily the unknown God.
50. He, who is neither the container nor what’s contained, nor the perspective of the world; who is neither the world nor its creator (Brahmá), and about whom there can be no argument or one to argue; is truly the unknown God.
[Pg 287]
[Pg 287]
51. He, who is neither the passing world nor any of its passing things; who is quite at rest, yet situated in all things, (whether moving or quiescent); is the only Brahma that shines of himself in himself (as the soul of and all in all).
51. He is neither the temporary world nor anything in it; He is completely at peace, yet present in everything (whether it's moving or still); He is the only Brahma that shines by Himself, within Himself (as the essence of everything).
52. As we form in ourselves the image of a whirlpool, by the idea of the fluidity of water in our minds; so the sight of the world produces the false notion of its reality in the mind.
52. Just as we picture a whirlpool in our minds because of the idea of water’s fluidity, the way we see the world creates a misleading belief in its reality within our minds.
53. All unrealities become extinct at the end, as we see the death of our frail bodies in dreams. So we find on the contrary the essential part of our soul, to be unscathed by its own nature of indestructibility, and remaining in the form of everlasting consciousness in the atmosphere of our intellects.
53. All illusions eventually fade away, just like we witness the death of our fragile bodies in dreams. Instead, we discover that the core of our soul, inherently indestructible, endures as everlasting consciousness within the realm of our minds.
54. Brahmá the prime Lord of creatures, is ever manifest by himself in the form of vacuity in the Supreme spirit; and he being of a spiritual form as the mind, has no material body formed of earth as all other corporeal beings; and is therefore both real and unborn (in his essence).
54. Brahmá, the primary Lord of all beings, always reveals himself as the emptiness in the Supreme spirit. He exists in a spiritual form like the mind and does not have a physical body made of earth like all other material beings; therefore, he is both real and unborn in his essence.
[Pg 288]
[Pg 288]
CHAPTER XIV.
Creation of Brahma.
Vasishtha added:—
Vasishtha added:—
In this manner the visible world, myself, thyself and all other things are nothing; all these being unmade and unborn are inexistent: it is the Supreme spirit only that is existent of itself.
In this way, the visible world, myself, you, and everything else is nothing; all these, being uncreated and unborn, do not exist: only the Supreme spirit exists on its own.
2. The primeval vacuous soul is awakened at first of itself, and by its own energy from its quietness, and begins to have a motion in itself like the troubled waters of the deep.
2. The ancient empty soul awakens initially on its own and through its own energy from its stillness, beginning to experience movement within itself like the agitated waters of the deep.
3. It then begins to reflect in itself, as in a dream or in imagination, without changing its vacuous form, which is likened to a rock with the inward faculty of thought.
3. It then starts to reflect on itself, like in a dream or in imagination, without altering its empty form, which is compared to a rock that has the ability to think inwardly.
4. The body of the Great Viráj also, is devoid of any material form, either of earthly or any other elemental shape, (as it is viewed in the Vedas). It is purely a spiritual, intellectual and etherial form, and as transparent as the ether itself.
4. The body of the Great Viráj is also without any physical form, whether it be earthly or of any other elemental shape (as described in the Vedas). It is purely spiritual, intellectual, and ethereal, and is as transparent as the ether itself.
5. It is undecaying and steady as a rock, and as airy as a city seen in a dream. It is immovable as the line of a regiment represented in a picture.
5. It is unchanging and solid like a rock, and as light and ethereal as a city seen in a dream. It is as unshakeable as the line of a regiment depicted in an image.
6. All other souls are as pictures of dolls and puppets, painted and not engraven on the body of Viráj as upon a huge pillar; and he standing as an uncarved column in the empty sphere of Brahmá, represents all souls (and not bodies) as they are mere pictures on it.
6. All other souls are like images of dolls and puppets, painted and not etched onto the body of Viráj like on a massive pillar; and he, standing as an unshaped column in the empty space of Brahmá, represents all souls (not bodies) as they are just mere images on it.
7. The prime Lord of creatures is said to be self-born at first, and he is known as the increate (Brahmá), for want of his prior acts to cause his birth. (He is coeternal with the eternal Brahma, and is therefore not subject to birth and death).
7. The supreme Lord of all beings is said to be self-born at the beginning, and he is referred to as the uncreated (Brahmá), because there are no previous actions that brought about his existence. (He exists eternally alongside the eternal Brahma, so he is not subject to birth or death).
8. The primeval patriarchs, who obtain their ultimate liberation at the final dissolution of the world, have no antecedent[Pg 289] cause to be reborn as unliberated mortals. (So the emancipate souls of the living and dead, are freed from the doom of regeneration.)
8. The ancient patriarchs, who achieve their ultimate freedom at the end of the world, have no previous cause to be reborn as trapped mortals. (So the liberated souls of the living and the dead are free from the cycle of rebirth.)
9. Brahma, who is the reflector of all souls, is himself invisible in the inward mirror of other souls: (i.e. he reflects all images in himself, but never casts his own reflexion upon any). He is neither the view nor the viewer, and neither the creation nor the creator himself. (These being the functions of the creative and representative powers of Brahmá and Viráj).
9. Brahma, who reflects all souls, remains unseen in the inner mirror of other souls: (i.e. he reflects all images within himself, but never shows his own reflection). He is neither the sight nor the one who sees, and he is neither the creation nor the creator. (These are the roles of the creative and representative powers of Brahmá and Viráj).
10. Though thus negated of all predicates, yet is Brahma the soul of all predicables, that may be affirmed or denied of him (since he is all in all). He is the source of these chains of living beings, as light is the cause of a line of lighted lamps in illuminations.
10. Even though he lacks all descriptions, Brahma is still the essence of everything that can be said or denied about him (since he encompasses everything). He is the source of all living beings, just as light is the reason for a row of lit lamps in a display.
11. The will of the gods (Brahmá and Viráj), proceeding from the volition of Brahma, is of that spiritual nature as the other; just as one dream rising in another, is equally unsubstantial as the first: (i.e. the products of spiritual causes, are also spiritual, by the rule of the homogeneity of the cause and effect).
11. The will of the gods (Brahmá and Viráj), coming from Brahma's desire, is just as spiritual in nature as the other; just like one dream emerging from another is equally unreal as the first: (i.e. the outcomes of spiritual causes are also spiritual, following the principle that the cause and effect are of the same nature).
12. Hence all living souls, which are evolved from the breathing of the Supreme Spirit, are of the same nature as their origin for want of an auxiliary causality. (God made man in his own image, and as perfect as himself: and this man is manas the Brahmá, or as he is named Adam, corresponding with Adima or Adyam purusham—the first male or Protogonus).
12. Therefore, all living beings, which come from the breath of the Supreme Spirit, share the same nature as their source due to the absence of any external cause. (God created man in His own image, making him as perfect as Himself: this man is manas the Brahmá, or as he is called Adam, which corresponds with Adima or Adyam purusham—the first male or Protogonus).
13. Want of a secondary agency, produces the equality of effects with their cause (as the fruits and flowers of trees, are of the same kind with the parent tree, unless there rises a difference in them by cause of engraftments). Hence the uniformity of created things, proves the conception of their creation by a secondary cause, to be wholly erroneous.
13. The lack of a secondary influence leads to effects that are the same as their cause (just like the fruits and flowers of trees are of the same type as the parent tree, unless a difference arises due to grafting). Therefore, the consistency of created things shows that the idea of their creation through a secondary cause is completely wrong.
14. Brahma himself is the prime soul of Viráj and self-same with him, and Viráj is the soul of creation and identical with it. He is the vacuous vitality of all; and it is from him that the unreal earth and other things have their rise. (Viráj is the spirit of God diffused in nature).
14. Brahma is the main soul of Viráj and is the same as him, while Viráj is the soul of creation and is identical with it. He is the empty energy of everything; it's from him that the illusionary earth and other things come into being. (Viráj is the essence of God spread throughout nature).
[Pg 290]
[Pg 290]
15. Ráma said:—Tell me, whether the living soul, is a limited thing or an unlimited mass of life; or does the unbounded spirit of God, exist in the shape of a mountainous heap of living souls: (i.e. whether it is to be taken in a collective or integral sense, and whether it forms a totality—samashti existent in the Divinity, of which all individual souls are either as parts vyashti or separate existences).
15. Ráma said:—Tell me, is the living soul something limited or an endless mass of life? Or does the infinite spirit of God exist as a vast collection of living souls: (i.e. should it be understood collectively or as a whole, and does it represent a totality—samashti existing within the Divinity, where all individual souls are either parts vyashti or separate existences)?
16. Are these living souls like showers of rain-water falling from above, or as the drizzling drops of waves in the vast ocean of creation, or as the sparks of fire struck out of a red-hot iron, and from whence they flow, and by whom they are emitted.
16. Are these living souls like rain falling from above, or like the tiny drops from waves in the endless ocean of creation, or like sparks of fire striking off a red-hot iron, and where do they come from, and who releases them?
17. Tell me sir, the truth concerning the profusion of living souls, and though I have a partial knowledge of it, I require it to be more fully and clearly explained by you.
17. Please tell me, sir, the truth about the abundance of living souls. Although I have some understanding of it, I need you to explain it more fully and clearly.
18. Vasishtha replied:—There being but one living soul of the universe, you can not call it a multitude. Your question therefore is quite out of place, as the query about the horns of hares (which do not exist in nature).
18. Vasishtha replied:—Since there is only one living soul in the universe, you can't refer to it as a multitude. Your question is therefore completely irrelevant, like asking about the horns of hares (which don't exist in nature).
19. There are no detached living souls, O Ráma, nor are they to be found in multitudes any where, nor was there a mountainous heap of souls known to have existed at any time.
19. There are no separate living souls, O Ráma, nor can they be found in large numbers anywhere, nor has there ever been a massive pile of souls known to have existed at any time.
20. Living soul is but a fictitious word, and it is heaped with many fictions, all of which, you must know for certain, do not apply to the soul.
20. The term "living soul" is just a made-up concept, filled with a lot of myths, none of which, you should be aware, actually relate to the soul.
21. There is but one pure and immaculate Brahma, who is mere Intellect (chinmátram) and all pervasive. He assumes to himself all attributes by his almighty power. (Here Brahma is represented not only as Omniscient and Omnipotent; but as saguna also by his assumption of all attributes).
21. There is only one pure and flawless Brahma, who is simply Intellect (chinmátram) and all-encompassing. He takes on all attributes through his immense power. (Here, Brahma is depicted not just as All-Knowing and All-Powerful, but also as saguna by taking on all attributes.)
22. The living soul is viewed by many to evolve itself from the intellect into many visible and invisible forms (múrta-mútam); just as a plant is seen to develope itself into its fruits and flowers.
22. Many people see the living soul as evolving from thought into various visible and invisible forms (múrta-mútam); much like a plant is observed to grow into its fruits and flowers.
23. They add to their knowledge of the soul the attributes of[Pg 291] the living principle, understanding, action, motion, mind and unity and duality, as if these appertain to its nature.
23. They enhance their understanding of the soul by including the characteristics of[Pg 291] the living principle, comprehension, action, movement, intellect, and both unity and duality, as if these belong to its nature.
24. But all this is caused by ignorance, while right understanding assigns them to Brahma. The ignorant are bewildered by these distinct views (of the soul), and will not be awakened to sense.
24. But all this is caused by ignorance, while proper understanding connects them to Brahma. The ignorant are confused by these different perspectives (of the soul) and will not be brought to awareness.
25. These different believers are lost (in their various views), as the light is lost under darkness. They will never come to the knowledge of truth as it is the case with the ignorant.
25. These different believers are confused (in their own perspectives), just like light is swallowed up by darkness. They will never come to understand the truth, similar to how the uninformed remain unaware.
26. Know Brahma himself as the living soul without any divisibility or distinction. He is without beginning or end. He is omnipotent, and is of the form of the great Intellect which forms his essence.
26. Understand Brahma as the living soul that is whole and undivided. He has no beginning or end. He is all-powerful and embodies the essence of great Intellect.
27. His want of minuteness (i.e. his fulness) in all places, precludes his distinctive appellations every where. Whatever attributes are given him (by fiction), are all to be understood to mean Brahma himself.
27. His lack of detail (i.e., his completeness) everywhere prevents him from having unique names in all situations. Whatever traits are attributed to him (by fiction) should all be understood to refer to Brahma himself.
28. Ráma asked:—How comes it, O Bráhman? that the totality of the living souls in the world, is guided by the will of one universal soul, which governs the whole, and to which all others are subject.
28. Ráma asked:—How is it, O Bráhman, that all the living souls in the world are guided by the will of one universal soul, which governs everything, and to which all others are subject?
29. Vasishtha replied:—Brahma the great living soul and Omnipotent power, remained from eternity with his volition (satya sankalpa—fixed determination) of creation, without partition or alteration of himself.
29. Vasishtha replied:—Brahma, the great living soul and all-powerful force, has always existed with his strong will to create (satya sankalpa—fixed determination), without any division or change in himself.
30. Whatever is wished by that great soul, comes to take place immediately. The wish it formed in its unity at first, became a positive duality at last. Then its wish “to be many” (Aham bahu syam), became the separate existences afterwards.
30. Whatever that great soul desires happens right away. The wish it had in its oneness initially evolved into a clear duality in the end. Then its wish “to be many” (Aham bahu syam) led to the creation of separate existences afterwards.
31. All these dualities of his self-divided powers (the different living souls), had their several routines of action allotted to them, as “this is for that”; meaning “this being is for that duty, and such action is for such end”.
31. All these dual aspects of his divided powers (the different living souls) had their own specific routines assigned to them, as in "this is for that"; meaning "this being is meant for that duty, and this action is for that purpose."
32. Thus though there can be no act without exertion (by the general rule as in the case of mortals), yet the predominant[Pg 292] will of Brahmá, is always prevailing without its exertion to action, (as in the case of saints whose wills are effective of their ends without the aid of action).
32. So, while there can't be any action without effort (which is usually true for humans), the dominant will of Brahmá always prevails without the need for effort to take action, just like with saints whose wills can achieve their goals without needing to take action. [Pg 292]
33. Though they that bear the name of living beings, effect their purposes by exertion of their energies, yet they can effect nothing without acting according to the law appointed by the predominant power.
33. Even though those who are called living beings achieve their goals through the use of their energy, they can’t accomplish anything without following the law set by the dominant power.
34. If the law of the predominant power, is effective of its end (i.e. the law of action for production of acts); then the exertions of the subordinate powers (the living souls), must also be attended with success: (i.e. the attainment of the like result of the like action).
34. If the law of the dominant power effectively achieves its purpose (i.e. the law of action for producing results); then the efforts of the subordinate powers (the living beings) must also lead to success: (i.e. achieving the same outcome from similar actions).
35. Thus Brahma alone is the great living soul that exists for ever and without end; and these millions of living beings are no other in the world (than agents of the divine energies).
35. So Brahma alone is the supreme living soul that exists forever and without end; and these millions of living beings are nothing else in the world (but agents of the divine energies).
36. It is with a consciousness of the intellectual soul (i.e. the inward knowledge of the divinity within themselves), that all living souls are born in this world; but losing that consciousness (their knowledge of God) afterwards, they became alienated from him.
36. All living souls are born in this world with an awareness of their intellectual spirit (i.e., the inner knowledge of the divinity within themselves); but after losing that awareness (their knowledge of God), they become disconnected from Him.
37. Hence men of inferior souls, should pursue the course of conduct led by the superior souls, for regaining their spiritual life átmajívatwam, as the copper becomes transformed into gold (by chemical process).
37. Therefore, people with lesser spirits should follow the path taken by those with greater spirits to regain their spiritual essence átmajívatwam, just as copper is transformed into gold (through a chemical process).
38. Thus the whole body of living beings, that had been as inexistent as air before, come into existence, and rise resplendent with the wonderful intellect.
38. So the entire group of living beings, which had been as nonexistent as air before, comes into existence and shines brightly with incredible intelligence.
39. Whoso perceives this wondrous intellect in his mind, and gets afterwards a body and the consciousness of his egoism, he is then said to be an embodied living soul.
39. Whoever recognizes this amazing intellect within their mind and then acquires a body along with the awareness of their own identity is said to be an embodied living soul.
40. The mind that is gratified with intellectual delights, becomes as expanded as the intellect itself, and thinks those pleasures to constitute the sum total of worldly enjoyments.
40. A mind that is satisfied with intellectual pleasures becomes as wide as the intellect itself and believes those pleasures are the ultimate form of enjoyment in life.
41. The Intellect is said to remain unchanged in all its succeeding stages; and though it never changes from that state, yet it wakes (developes) by a power intrinsic in itself.
41. The intellect is said to stay the same throughout all its different stages; and although it doesn’t change from that state, it awakens (develops) through an inherent power within itself.
[Pg 293]
[Pg 293]
42. The uninterrupted activity of the Intellect, indulges itself in the amusement of manifesting the intelligibles in the form of the world (i.e. Of evolving the knowables from its own knowledge of them. Or it is the pleasure of the intellect to unfold the secrets of nature to view).
42. The constant activity of the Intellect enjoys expressing the intelligibles as the world (i.e. bringing the knowables to light from its own understanding of them. Or it is the pleasure of the intellect to reveal the secrets of nature for observation).
43. The extent of the intellectual faculty, is wider and more rarefied than the surrounding air, and yet it perceives its distinct egoism by itself and of its own nature. (The subjective knowledge of ego—self).
43. The scope of the intellect is broader and more refined than the air around it, and yet it recognizes its own distinct self and nature. (The subjective knowledge of ego—self).
44. Its knowledge of self, springs of itself in itself like the water of a fountain; and it perceives itself (its ego) to be but an atom amidst the endless worlds.
44. Its self-awareness flows from within itself like the water of a fountain; and it sees itself (its ego) as just a tiny speck in the vast universe.
45. It perceives also in itself the beautiful and wondrous world, which is amazing to the understanding, and which is thereafter named the universe. (i.e. The one existing in the other and not without it: meaning, the soul to be the seat of both the subjective and objective knowledge).
45. It also sees within itself the beautiful and incredible world, which is astonishing to comprehend, and which is then called the universe. (i.e. The one existing within the other and not without it: meaning, the soul is the center of both subjective and objective knowledge).
46. Now Ráma, our egoism being but a conception of the intellect is a mere fiction (kalpaná); and the elementary principles being but creatures of egoism, they are also fictions of the intellect.
46. Now Ráma, our egoism, being just a concept of the mind, is simply a fiction (kalpaná); and since the fundamental principles are merely creations of egoism, they are also fictions of the intellect.
47. Again the living soul being but a resultant of our acts and desires, you have to renounce these causes, in order to get rid of your knowledge of ego and tu (i.e. of the existence of yourself and that of others); and then you attain to the knowledge of the true one, after discarding the fictions of the real and unreal.
47. Again, since the living soul is just the result of our actions and desires, you need to let go of these causes to rid yourself of the awareness of ego and tu (i.e. of your own existence and that of others); and then you reach the understanding of the true one, after rejecting the illusions of what is real and what is not.
48. As the sky looks as clear as ever, after the shadows of clouds are dispersed from it, so does the soul look as bright as it existed at first in the intellect, after its overshadowing fictions have been removed.
48. Just as the sky appears perfectly clear once the clouds have blown away, the soul shines brightly again after the confusing illusions have been cleared away.
49. The universe is a vacuum, and the world is a name for the field of our exertions. This vacuity is the abode of the gods (Viswa and Viráj, both of whom are formless). The wonderful frame of plastic nature, is but a form of the formless intellect and no other.
49. The universe is empty space, and the world is just a name for the area where we put in our efforts. This emptiness is the home of the gods (Viswa and Viráj, who are both formless). The amazing structure of physical nature is just a manifestation of the formless mind and nothing else.
50. What is one’s nature never leaves him at any time; how then can a form or figure be given to the formless Divinity?
50. One's nature is always with them; so how can you give form or shape to something that is formless like the Divine?
[Pg 294]
[Pg 294]
51. The divine intellect is exempt from all the names and forms which are given to unintelligent worldly things, it being the pervader and enlivener, of all that shines in the world. (Intellect is the power of understanding).
51. The divine intellect is free from all the names and shapes assigned to mindless worldly things, as it is the essence and life force of everything that exists in the world. (Intellect is the ability to understand).
52. The mind, understanding and egoism, with the elements, the hills and skies, and all things that compose and support the world, are made of the essences proceeding from the intellect. (The intellect from interlegere contains all things).
52. The mind, understanding, and egoism, along with the elements, hills, skies, and everything that makes up and supports the world, are formed from the essences that come from the intellect. (The intellect from interlegere encompasses all things).
53. Know the world to compose the mind-chitta of the intellect-chit of God, because the mind does not subsist without the world. Want of the world would prove the inexistence of the mind and intellect which consist of the world. (Hence the identity of the intelligent world with the mind and intellect of God).
53. Understand the world to shape the mind-chitta of the intellect-chit of God, because the mind can't exist without the world. The absence of the world would mean the mind and intellect, which are made up of the world, don't exist. (This shows the connection between the intelligent world and the mind and intellect of God).
54. The intellect like the pepper seed, is possest of an exquisite property within itself, and bears like the flavour of the other, the element of the living soul, which is the element of animated nature.
54. The intellect, like a pepper seed, has a unique quality within itself, and carries, similar to its flavor, the essence of the living soul, which is the essence of animated nature.
55. As the mind exerts its power and assumes its sense of egoism, it derives the principle of the living soul from the Intellect, which with its breath of life and action, is called a living being afterwards. (The mind is what thinks, moves and acts).
55. As the mind uses its power and develops a sense of self, it draws the essence of the living soul from the Intellect, which, with its life force and actions, is later referred to as a living being. (The mind is what thinks, moves, and acts).
56. The intellect (chit), exhibiting itself as the mind (chitta), bears the name of the purpose it has to accomplish, which being temporary and changeable, is different from the chit and a nullity. (The mind being the principle of volition, is applied also to the object of the will, as we say, I have a mind to play; which is equal to the expression, I have a playful mind: and this state of the mind being variable, is said to be null).
56. The intellect (chit), showing itself as the mind (chitta), is named after the objectives it aims to achieve, which are temporary and changeable, making them different from the chit and essentially meaningless. (Since the mind is the source of our will, it can also refer to what we desire, as in the phrase, I feel like playing; which is similar to saying, I have a playful mindset: and this state of mind is considered variable and therefore said to be meaningless).
57. The distinction of actor and act, does not consist in the intellect, it being eternal, is neither the author or the work itself. But the living soul, which is active and productive of acts, is called the purusha or the embodied soul residing in the body—purau-sete. It is action which makes the man-purusha, from which is derived his manhood-paurusha.
57. The difference between the actor and the act isn’t in the mind; the mind is eternal and isn’t the creator or the work itself. But the living soul, which is active and capable of producing actions, is referred to as the purusha or the embodied soul residing in the body—purau-sete. It is action that defines the man-purusha, and from that comes his manhood-paurusha.
[Pg 295]
[Pg 295]
58. Life with the action of the mind constitutes the mind of man. The mind taking a sensitive form, employs the organs of sense to their different functions. (The sensitivity of the mind bears an active and not the passive sense of sensitiveness or sensibility).
58. Life with the activity of the mind makes up the human mind. The mind, taking on a sensitive form, uses the senses to perform their various functions. (The sensitivity of the mind is active rather than the passive sense of being sensitive or having sensibility).
59. He, the radiance of the light of whose intellect, is the cause of infinite blessings to the world, is both its author and workmanship from all eternity, and there is none beside him. (He is the Pratyagátmá the all-pervading soul).
59. He, the source of the light of whose intellect brings endless blessings to the world, is both its creator and creation from all time, and there is no one else like him. (He is the Pratyagátmá, the all-pervading soul).
60. Hence the ego or living soul is indivisible, uninflammable, unsoilable and undriable in its essence; it is everlasting and infinite (ubiquious), and as immovable as a mountain. (The living soul is viewed in the light of the eternal soul).
60. Therefore, the ego or living soul is whole, imperishable, untaintable, and cannot be made dry in its essence; it is eternal and limitless (everywhere), and as steadfast as a mountain. (The living soul is understood as the eternal soul).
61. There are many that dispute on this point, as they dispute on other matters, in their error, and mislead others into the same; but we are set free from all mistake. (The disputants are the dualists, who make a distinction between the eternal and created souls. (Jívátmá-paramátmá-dvaita-vádis)).
61. Many people argue about this issue, just like they do about others, leading themselves and others into confusion; but we are free from all misunderstanding. (The ones who argue are the dualists, who differentiate between eternal and created souls. (Jívátmá-paramátmá-dvaita-vádis)).
62. The dualist relying on the phenomena, is deceived by their varying appearances; but the believer in the formless unity, relies in the everlasting blessed spirit (which he views in his intellect).
62. The dualist, focused on appearances, is misled by their changing nature; but the believer in formless unity relies on the eternal blessed spirit (which he perceives in his intellect).
63. Fondness for intellectual culture, is attended with the vernal blossoms of intellect, which are as white as the clear firmament, and as numberless as the parts of time.
63. A love for intellectual culture brings with it the fresh blooms of the mind, which are as pure as the clear sky and as countless as the moments in time.
64. The intellect exhibits itself in the form of the boundless and wonderful mundane egg, and it breathes out the breath of its own spirit in the same egg. (The breathing soul is called the sútrátmá one of the ten hypostases of Brahma, the vital air is the first of the elementary bodies, in the order of emanation alias creation).
64. The intellect shows itself as the limitless and amazing universe, and it breathes out its own spirit within this universe. (The breathing soul is referred to as the sútrátmá, one of the ten aspects of Brahma; the vital air is the first of the basic elements in the sequence of emanation, or creation).
65. It then showed itself in the wondrous form of the antimundane waters, not as they rise from springs or fall into reservoirs, as also in those of the substances constituting the bodies of the best of beings.
65. It then revealed itself in the amazing form of the otherworldly waters, not as they come from springs or flow into reservoirs, as well as in the substances that make up the bodies of the finest beings.
[Pg 296]
[Pg 296]
66. It next shone forth with its own intellectual light, which shines as bright as the humid beams of the full moon.
66. It then radiated its own intellectual light, which shines as bright as the moist beams of the full moon.
67. Then as the intellect rises in full light with its internal knowledge, upon disappearance of the visibles from sight; so also it is transformed to dullness by dwelling upon gross objects, when it is said to be lie dormant. In this state of the intellect, it is lowered to and confined in the earth.
67. As the mind gains clarity with its internal understanding and the visible world fades from view, it can also become clouded when it focuses on material things, which is when it's said to be lying dormant. In this state, the mind is diminished and restricted to the earthly realm.
68. The world is in motion by the force of the Intellect, in whose great vacuity it is settled; it is lighted by the light of that Intellect, and is therefore said to be both existent as well as inexistent by itself.
68. The world is driven by the power of the Intellect, in which it finds its stability; it is illuminated by the light of that Intellect, and is thus considered to be both existing and non-existing on its own.
69. Like the vacuity of that Intellect, the world is said now to exist and now to be inexistent; and like the light of that Intellect, it now appears and now disappears from view.
69. Similar to the emptiness of that Intellect, the world is said to exist at times and to not exist at others; and like the light of that Intellect, it appears now and then disappears from sight.
70. Like the fleeting wind which is breathed by that Intellect, the world is now in existence and now inexistent; and like the cloudy and unclouded sphere of that Intellect, the world is now in being and now a not being.
70. Like the passing wind that comes from that Intellect, the world exists one moment and doesn't exist the next; and like the clouded and clear sphere of that Intellect, the world is sometimes there and sometimes not.
71. Like the broad day light of that Intellect, the world is now in existence, and like the disappearance of that light, it now becomes nothing. It is formed like collyrium from the particles of the oil of the rajas quality of the Intellect.
71. Just like the bright light of that Intellect, the world exists now, and just like that light fades away, it eventually becomes nothing. It's created like an eye salve from the particles of the oil of the rajas quality of the Intellect.
72. It is the intellectual fire that gives warmth to the world, and it is the alabaster (conch) of the intellect that causes its whiteness; the rock of intellect gives it hardness, and its water causes its fluidity.
72. It’s the spark of intelligence that brings warmth to the world, and it’s the smooth shell of the mind that gives it clarity; the foundation of intellect provides its strength, and its flow brings adaptability.
73. The sweetness of the world, is derived from the sugar of the intellect, and its juiciness from the milk in the divine mind; its coldness is from the ice, and its heat from the fire contained in the same. (i.e. The divine Intellect is the material cause (upádána kárana) of the world).
73. The sweetness of the world comes from the intellect's sugar, and its juiciness from the divine mind's milk; its coldness is from ice, and its heat from the fire found within it. (i.e. The divine Intellect is the material cause (upádána kárana) of the world).
74. The world is oily by the mustard seeds contained in the Intellect; and billowy in the sea of the divine mind. It is dulcet by the honey and aureate by the gold contained in the same.
74. The world is slick with the mustard seeds found in the Intellect; and it’s rolling like waves in the sea of the divine mind. It’s sweetened by the honey and shimmering with the gold contained within.
[Pg 297]
[Pg 297]
75. The world is a fruit of the tree of Intellect, and its fragrance is derived from the flowers growing in the arbour of the mind. It is the ens of the Intellect, that gives the world its entity, and it is the mould of the eternal mind, that gives its form.
75. The world is a result of the tree of Intellect, and its scent comes from the flowers blossoming in the garden of the mind. It is the ens of the Intellect that gives the world its existence, and it is the shape of the eternal mind that gives it form.
76. The difference is, that this world is changeful, while the clear atmosphere of the Intellect has no change in it; and the unreal world becomes real, when it is seen as full of the Divine spirit.
76. The difference is that this world is ever-changing, while the clear atmosphere of the Intellect remains unchanged; and the unreal world becomes real when it is recognized as filled with the Divine spirit.
77. The invariable self-sameness of the Divine spirit, makes the entity and non-entity of the world alike (because it has no existence of its own, but in the Supreme soul). And the words ‘part and whole’ are wholly meaningless, because both of these are full with the divine spirit.
77. The constant unchanging nature of the Divine spirit makes both the existence and non-existence of the world similar (since it doesn't have its own existence, only in the Supreme soul). The terms ‘part and whole’ are completely meaningless because both are filled with the divine spirit.
78. Fie to them, that deride notions as false talk; because the world with its hills, and seas, earth and rivers, is all untrue without the notion of God’s presence in it. (The Buddhists are perceptionalists, and have no faith in any thing beyond their sensible perceptions (pratyaksha); but the Vedantic spiritualists, on the contrary, are abstract conceptionalists, and believe nothing to be true, of which they have no notion or inward conception).
78. Shame on those who mock ideas as nonsense; because the world, with its hills, seas, earth, and rivers, is meaningless without the belief in God's presence in it. (Buddhists are perceptionists and do not trust anything beyond their sensory experiences (pratyaksha); but Vedantic spiritualists, on the other hand, are abstract conceptualists and believe that nothing is true unless they have some understanding or inner conception of it).
79. The intellect being an unity, cannot be mistaken for a part of any thing; and though it may become as solid as a stone, yet it shines brightly in the sphere of its vacuity.[13]
79. The intellect is a whole and can't be seen as just a part of anything; and even though it can become as solid as a rock, it still shines brightly in its emptiness.[13]
80. It has a clear vacuous space in its inside, as a transparent crystal, which reflects the images of all objects, though it is as clear as the sky.
80. It has an empty space inside, like a transparent crystal, which reflects the images of all objects, even though it is as clear as the sky.
81. As the lines on the leaves of trees, are neither the parts of the leaves nor distinct from them, so the world situated in the Intellect, is no part of it nor separate from it.
81. Just like the veins on the leaves of trees are neither parts of the leaves nor completely separate from them, the world within the Intellect is neither a part of it nor separate from it.
82. No detached soul is of heterogeneous growth, but retains in its nature the nature of the intellect, and Brahmá is the primary cause of causes. (Hence called Hiranyagarbha.)
82. No separate soul is made up of different elements, but keeps the nature of the intellect, and Brahmá is the ultimate cause of all causes. (This is why he's called Hiranyagarbha.)
[Pg 298]
[Pg 298]
83. The mind is of its own nature a causal principle, by reason of its notion of the Intellect; but its existence is hard to be proved, when it is insensible and unconscious of the intellect.
83. The mind is inherently a causal principle because of its connection to the Intellect; however, proving its existence is challenging when it is unaware and unconscious of the intellect.
84. Whatever is in the root, comes out in the tree, as we see the seed shoot forth in plants of its own species.
84. Whatever is in the root shows up in the tree, just like how we see the seed grow into plants of its own kind.
85. All the worlds are as void as vacuity, and yet they appear otherwise, as they are situated in the Great Intellect. All this is the seat of the Supreme, and you must know it by your intellection.
85. All the worlds are as empty as emptiness itself, yet they seem different because they exist within the Great Intellect. All of this is the foundation of the Supreme, and you need to understand it through your intellect.
86. As the Muni spake these words, the day declined to its evening twilight. The assembly broke with mutual salutations, to perform their vesperal ablutions, and met again at the court hall with the rising sunbeams, after dispersion of the nocturnal gloom.
86. As the Muni spoke these words, the day faded into evening twilight. The gathering broke up with mutual greetings to carry out their evening rituals and met again in the court hall with the rising sun, after the darkness of the night had passed.
[Pg 299]
[Pg 299]
CHAPTER XV.
Tale of the Temple and its Prince.
Vasishtha said:—The world is a void and as null as the pearls in the sky (seen by optical delusion). It is as unreal as the soul in the vacuity of the intellect.
Vasishtha said:—The world is empty and as meaningless as the pearls in the sky (which are just an illusion). It is as fake as the soul in the emptiness of the mind.
2. All its objects appear, as unengraven images on the column of the mind, which is without any engraving or engraver of it.
2. All its objects seem like blank images on the column of the mind, which has no engravings or engraver.
3. As the intermotion of the waters in the sea, causes the waves to rise of themselves, so the visibles as they appear to us, are as waves in the calm spirit of the Supreme. (The variety of the waves, with the pearls, shells and froth they pour out, resemble the multiformity of worldly productions).
3. Just like how the movement of water in the ocean causes the waves to rise on their own, the things we see are like waves in the calm spirit of the Supreme. (The different types of waves, along with the pearls, shells, and foam they create, reflect the diversity of worldly creations).
4. As sun-beams seen under the water, and as water appearing in the sands of the desert (mirage); so it is the fancy, that paints the world as true to us; and its bulk is like that of an atom, appearing as a hill (when seen through the microscope).
4. Just like sunlight shining through water and like the mirage of water in the desert, our imagination creates a picture of the world that feels real to us; and its size is similar to that of an atom, seemingly becoming a mountain when viewed through a microscope.
5. The fancied world is no more than a facsimile of the mind of its Maker, just as the sun beams under the water, are but reflexions of the light above; and no other than a negative notion (a false idea).
5. The imagined world is just a reflection of the mind of its Creator, much like how the sun's rays in the water are merely reflections of the light above; and it's nothing more than a misleading idea.
6. The ideal world is but an aerial castle, and this earth (with its contents), is as unreal as a dream, and as false as the objects of our desire.
6. The perfect world is just a castle in the sky, and this earth (along with everything on it) is as unreal as a dream and as deceptive as the things we long for.
7. The earth appearing as solid, is in the light of philosophy, no better than the liquid water of a river, in the mirage of a sandy desert, and is never in existence.
7. The earth, which seems solid, is in the light of philosophy, no better than the flowing water of a river, like a mirage in a sandy desert, and doesn't truly exist.
8. The illusive forms of the visibles, in this supposed substantial form of the world, resemble at least, but aerial castles and rivers in the mirage.
8. The elusive shapes of what we see, in this supposed physical form of the world, are like nothing more than castles and rivers made of air in a mirage.
9. The visionary scenes of the world being taken to the scales, will be found when weighed, to be light as air and as hollow as vacuum.
9. The imagined scenarios of the world being put on the scales will turn out, when measured, to be as light as air and as empty as a vacuum.
[Pg 300]
[Pg 300]
10. The ignorant that are taken away by the sound of words in disregard of sense, will find when they come to sense, that there is no difference between the world and Brahma: (the one being but the reflection of the other).
10. Those who are misled by the mere sound of words without understanding their meaning will discover when they gain insight that there is no difference between the world and Brahma; one is merely a reflection of the other.
11. The dull world is the issue of the Intellect, like the beams of the sun in the sky. The light of the intellect, is as light as the rarefied rays of the sun; but it raises like the other, the huge clouds, to water the shooting seeds of plants.
11. The mundane world is a product of the Intellect, just like the sun's rays in the sky. The light of the Intellect is as light as the thin rays of the sun; yet, it also gathers like the large clouds to nourish the growing seeds of plants.
12. As a city in a dream, is finer than one seen in the waking state, so this visionary world is as subtile as an imaginary one.
12. A city in a dream is more beautiful than one seen when awake, so this dreamlike world is as delicate as an imagined one.
13. Know therefore the insensible world to be the inverse of the sensible soul, and the substantive world as the reverse of the unsubstantial vacuum. The words plenum and vacuum are both as inane as airy breath, because these opposites are but different views of the same Intellect.
13. Understand that the insensible world is the opposite of the sensible soul, and the substantive world is the opposite of the unsubstantial void. The terms plenum and vacuum are just as meaningless as empty air, because these opposites are merely different perspectives of the same Intellect.
14. Know therefore this visible world to be no production at all; it is as nameless as it is undeveloped, and as inexistent as its seeming existence.
14. Understand that this visible world isn't really a creation at all; it is as nameless as it is undeveloped, and as nonexistent as its apparent existence.
15. The universe is the sphere of the spirit of God in the infinite space; it has no foundation elsewhere except in that Spirit of which it is but a particle, and filling a space equal to a bit of infinity.
15. The universe is the realm of God's spirit in infinite space; it has no foundation anywhere else except in that Spirit of which it is just a part, occupying a space equal to a small piece of infinity.
16. It is as transparent as the sky, and without any solidity at all; it is as empty as empty air, and as a city pictured in imagination.
16. It’s as clear as the sky and has no substance at all; it’s as empty as air and like a city imagined in the mind.
17. Attend now to the story of the Temple which is pleasant to hear, and which will impress this truth deeply in your mind.
17. Now listen to the story of the Temple, which is enjoyable to hear and will leave a strong impression of this truth in your mind.
18. Ráma said:—Tell me at once, O Bráhman, the long and short of the story of the temple, which will help my understanding of these things.
18. Rama said:—Tell me right away, O Brahmin, the details of the story about the temple, which will help me understand these things.
19. Vasishtha said:—There lived of yore a prince on the surface of the earth, whose name was Padma from his being[Pg 301] like the blooming and fragrant lotus of his race; and who was equally blessed with wisdom, prosperity and good children.
19. Vasishtha said:—Once, there was a prince on the earth named Padma, who was like the blooming and fragrant lotus of his lineage; he was also equally blessed with wisdom, prosperity, and good children.[Pg 301]
20. He observed the bounds of his duties, as the sea preserves the boundaries of countries; and destroyed the mist of his adversaries, as the sun dispels the darkness at night. He was as the moon to his lotus-like queen, and as burning fire to the hay of evils and crimes.
20. He followed the limits of his responsibilities, just like the sea upholds the borders of nations; and he cleared away the confusion of his enemies, just as the sun chases away the night. He was like the moon to his beautiful queen, and like a blazing fire to the dry grass of wrongs and sins.
21. He was the asylum of the learned, as the mount Meru was the residence of the gods; he was the moon of fair fame risen from the ocean of the earth; and was as a lake to the geese of good qualities; and like the sun to the lotuses of purity.
21. He was the refuge of the educated, just like Mount Meru was the home of the gods; he was the moon of good reputation rising from the ocean of the earth; he was a lake to the geese of good qualities; and like the sun to the lotuses of purity.
22. He was as a blast to the creepers of his antagonists in warfare; and as a lion to the elephants of his mind (appetites). He was the favourite of all learning, and a patron of the learned, and a mine of all admirable qualities.
22. He was like a shock to his enemies in battle; and like a lion to the elephants of his desires. He was favored by all scholars, a supporter of the educated, and a source of all admirable qualities.
23. He stood fixed as the mount Mandara, after it had churned the ocean of the demons. He was as the vernal season to the blossoms of joy, and as the god of the floral bow to the flowers of blooming prosperity.
23. He stood still like Mount Mandara after it had churned the ocean of demons. He was like springtime for the blossoms of joy, and like the god of the floral bow for the flowers of blooming prosperity.
24. He was the gentle breeze to the vacillation of the playful creepers, and as the god Hari in his valour and energy. He shone as the moon on the florets of good manners, and as wildfire to the brambles of licentiousness.
24. He was the gentle breeze to the uncertainty of the playful vines, and as strong and energetic as the god Hari. He shone like the moon on flowers of good manners and like wildfire to the thorny brambles of immorality.
25. His consort was the happy Líla, playful as her name implied, and fraught with every grace, as if the goddess of prosperity, had appeared in person upon earth.
25. His partner was the joyful Líla, playful just like her name suggested, and filled with every charm, as if the goddess of prosperity had come down to earth herself.
26. She was gentle with her submissiveness to her lord, and was sweet in her speech without art; she was always happy and slow in her movements, and ever smiling as the moon.
26. She was kind in her submission to her lord, and spoke sweetly without pretense; she was always cheerful and sluggish in her movements, and ever smiling like the moon.
27. Her lovely lotus-white face was decorated with painted spots, and her fair form which was as fresh as a new blown bud, appeared as a moving bed of lotuses.
27. Her beautiful, porcelain-like face was adorned with colorful spots, and her delicate figure, as fresh as a newly bloomed flower, looked like a moving bed of lotuses.
28. She was buxom as a playful plant, and bright as a branch of kunda flowers, and full of glee and good humour. With her[Pg 302] palms red as corals, and her fingers white as lilies, she was in her person a congeries of vernal beauties.
28. She was curvy like a lively plant, and radiant like a branch of kunda flowers, full of joy and good humor. With her palms red like coral, and her fingers white like lilies, she embodied a collection of springtime beauties.
29. Her pure form was sacred to touch, and conferred a hilarity to the heart, as the holy stream of the Ganges, exhilarates the flock of swans floating upon it.
29. Her pure form was sacred to touch, bringing joy to the heart, just like the holy waters of the Ganges uplift the flock of swans gliding upon it.
30. She was as a second Rati, born to serve her lord, who was Káma in person on earth to give joy to all souls.
30. She was like a second Rati, born to serve her master, who was Káma himself on earth to bring joy to all souls.
31. She was sorry at his sorrow, and delighted to see him delightful; and was thoughtful to see him pensive. Thus was she an exact picture of her lord, except that she was afraid to find him angry.
31. She felt bad for his sadness and was happy to see him happy; and she was concerned to see him deep in thought. In this way, she mirrored her partner perfectly, except that she was scared to see him angry.
[Pg 303]
[Pg 303]
CHAPTER XVI.
The Princess's Joy and Grief.
This single wived husband, enjoyed the pleasure of an undivided and unfeigned love, in company with his only consort, as with an Apsará (or heavenly nymph) on earth.
This husband, who had only one wife, experienced the joy of genuine and undivided love, alongside his only partner, much like being with a heavenly nymph on earth.
(The Apsaras are the Abisares of Ptolemy and Absairs of the Persians: a term applied to the fairy race in the watery valley of Cashmere, supposed to be the site of Paradise-Firdous, and the scene of innocent attachment).
(The Apsaras are the Abisares mentioned by Ptolemy and the Absairs referred to by the Persians: a term used for the fairy beings in the watery valley of Kashmir, thought to be the location of Paradise-Firdous and the setting of pure, innocent love).
2. The seats of their youthful sports were the gardens and groves, the arbours of shrubberies, and forests of Tamála trees. They sported also in the pleasant arbours of creepers and delightful alcoves of flowers.
2. The places where they played during their youth were the gardens and groves, the areas filled with shrubs, and the forests of Tamála trees. They also enjoyed playing in the nice spots covered with vines and the beautiful flower alcoves.
3. They delighted themselves in the inner apartments, on beds decked with fragrant flowers, and on walks strewn over with fresh blossoms. They amused in their swinging cradles in their pleasure gardens in spring, and in rowing their tow-boats in summer heat.
3. They enjoyed themselves in the private quarters, on beds adorned with fragrant flowers, and on pathways covered with fresh blossoms. They had fun in their swinging cradles in their pleasure gardens during spring, and in rowing their boats on hot summer days.
4. Hills overgrown with sandal woods and shades of shady forests; the alcoves of Nípa and Kadamba trees, and coverts of the Páribhadra or Devadáru-cedars, were their favourite resorts in summer.
4. Hills covered with sandalwood trees and shady forests; the alcoves of Nípa and Kadamba trees, and the thickets of Páribhadra or Devadáru cedars, were their favorite spots in the summer.
5. They sat besides the beds of kunda and Mandára plants, redolent with the fragrance of full-blown flowers; and strayed about the vernal green-woods, resounding with the melody of kokilas’ notes.
5. They sat by the beds of kunda and Mandára plants, filled with the scent of blooming flowers; and wandered through the spring green woods, alive with the song of the kokilas.
6. The glossy beds of grassy tufts, the mossy seats of woods and lawns, and water-falls flooding the level lands with showers of rain (were also their favourite resorts).
6. The shiny patches of grass, the mossy spots in the woods and on the lawns, and the waterfalls pouring onto the flat land with bursts of rain were also their favorite hangouts.
7. Mountain layers overlaid with gems, minerals and richest stones; the shrines of gods and saints, holy hermitages and places of pilgrimage, were oft visited by them.
7. Mountain layers covered with gems, minerals, and precious stones; the shrines of gods and saints, sacred retreats and pilgrimage sites, were often visited by them.
[Pg 304]
[Pg 304]
8. Lakes of full-blown lotuses and lilies, smiling Kumudas of various hues, and wood-lands darkened by green foliage, or overhung with flowers and fruitage, were their frequent haunts.
8. Lakes filled with blooming lotuses and lilies, cheerful Kumudas of different colors, and woodlands shaded by green leaves or adorned with flowers and fruits were their common spots.
9. They passed their time in the amorous dalliances of godlike youths; and their personal beauty, was graced by the generous pastimes, of their mutual fondness and affection.
9. They spent their time in the romantic flirtations of godlike young men; and their personal beauty was enhanced by the generous activities of their mutual love and affection.
10. They amused each other with bon-mots and witticisms and solution of riddles; with story telling and playing the tricks of hold-fists mushti-bandha (purmuthi), and the various games of chess and dice.
10. They entertained each other with clever remarks and jokes, solving riddles, telling stories, and playing tricks like hold-fists mushti-bandha (purmuthi), along with various games of chess and dice.
11. They diverted themselves with the reading of dramas and narratives, and interpretation of stanzas difficult even to the learned. And sometimes they roamed about cities, towns and villages.
11. They entertained themselves by reading plays and stories, and by interpreting stanzas that were challenging even for the educated. Sometimes, they wandered around cities, towns, and villages.
12. They decorated their persons with wreaths of flowers and ornaments of various kinds; fared and feasted on a variety of flavours, and moved about with playful negligence.
12. They adorned themselves with flower crowns and different kinds of jewelry; enjoyed a feast with a variety of flavors, and moved around with a carefree attitude.
13. They chewed betel leaves mixed with moistened mace and camphor, and saffron; and hid the love marks on their bodies, under wreaths of flowers and corals, with which they were adorned.
13. They chewed betel leaves mixed with wet mace and camphor, and saffron; and covered the love marks on their bodies with flower and coral wreaths that decorated them.
14. They played the frolics of “hide and find” (Beng. lukichuri), tossing of wreaths and garlands, and swinging one another in cradles bestrewn with flowers.
14. They played games of “hide and seek” (Beng. lukichuri), tossed wreaths and garlands, and swung each other in flower-filled cradles.
15. They made their trips in pleasure-boats, and on yokes of elephants and tame camels; and sported in their pleasure-ponds by pattering water upon one another.
15. They took their trips in leisure boats, on elephant yokes, and on trained camels; and they had fun in their ponds by splashing water on each other.
16. They had their manly and womanly dances, the sprightly tándava and the merry lásya; and songs of masculine and effeminate voices the Kalá and gíta. They had symphonious and euphonious music, and played on the lute and tabor, (the wired and percussive instruments).
16. They had their masculine and feminine dances, the lively tándava and the joyful lásya; and songs with strong and soft voices, the Kalá and gíta. They had harmonious and beautiful music and played the lute and drum, (the stringed and percussion instruments).
17. They passed in their flowery conveyances through gardens and parterres, by river sides and highways, and amidst their inner apartments and royal palaces.
17. They traveled in their fancy carriages through gardens and flowerbeds, along rivers and roads, and through their private rooms and royal palaces.
[Pg 305]
[Pg 305]
18. The loving and beloved princess being thus brought up in pleasure and indulgence, thought at one time with a wistful heart within herself:—
18. The cherished princess, raised in comfort and luxury, once found herself reflecting with a longing heart:—
19. “How will this my lord and ruler of earth, who is in the bloom of youth and prosperity, and who is dearer to me than my life, be free from old age and death.
19. “How will this my lord and ruler of earth, who is in the prime of youth and success, and who means more to me than my own life, escape old age and death?"
20. “And how will I enjoy his company on beds of flowers in the palace, possessed of my youth and free-will, for the long long period of hundreds of years.
20. “And how will I enjoy his company on flower-covered beds in the palace, possessing my youth and free will, for the long, long stretch of hundreds of years.
21. “I will therefore endeavour with all my vigilance and prayers, and austerities and endeavours, how this moon-faced prince, may become free from death and decline.
21. “I will therefore strive with all my watchfulness and prayers, along with my self-discipline and efforts, to help this moon-faced prince become free from death and decay.
22. “I will ask the most knowing, and the most austere and very learned Bráhmans, how men may evade death.”
22. “I will ask the most knowledgeable, serious, and very learned Bráhmans how people can avoid death.”
23. She accordingly invited the Bráhmans and honoured them with presents, and asked them lowly, to tell her how men might become immortal on earth.
23. She then invited the Brahmins and honored them with gifts, humbly asking them how people could achieve immortality on earth.
24. The Bráhmans replied:—“Great queen! holy men may obtain success in every thing by their austerities, prayers and observance of religious rites; but no body can ever attain to immortality here below.”
24. The Brahmins replied: “Great queen! Holy men can achieve success in everything through their self-discipline, prayers, and observance of religious rituals; however, no one can ever attain immortality in this world.”
25. Hearing this from the mouths of the Bráhmans, she thought again in her own mind, and with fear for the demise of her loving lord.
25. After hearing this from the Bráhmans, she contemplated it in her mind once more, filled with fear for the fate of her beloved lord.
26. “Should it happen, that I come to die before my lord, I shall then be released from all pain of separation from him, and be quite at rest in myself.
26. “If I happen to die before my lord, I will be free from all the pain of being apart from him and at peace within myself.
27. “But if my husband happen to die before me, even after a thousand years of our lives, I shall so manage it, that his soul (the immortal part of his body), may not depart from the confines of this mansion (the charnel-house).
27. “But if my husband happens to die before me, even after a thousand years of our lives, I will make sure that his soul (the immortal part of him) does not leave the boundaries of this place (the charnel house).
28. “So that the spirit of my lord, will rove about the holy vault in the inner apartment, and I shall feel the satisfaction of moving about in his presence at all times.”
28. “So that my lord’s spirit can roam around the holy space in the inner room, and I will feel the joy of being in his presence all the time.”
[Pg 306]
[Pg 306]
29. “I will commence even from this day, to worship Sarasvatí—the goddess of Intelligence, and offer my prayers to her for this purpose, with observance of fasts and other rites to my heart’s content.”
29. “Starting today, I will begin to worship Sarasvatí—the goddess of Knowledge—and I will pray to her for this purpose, doing my fasts and other rituals as I please.”
30. Having determined so, she betook herself to observe the strict ceremonials of the Sástra, and without the knowledge of her lord.
30. Having decided this, she set out to follow the strict rituals of the Sástra, all without her lord's knowledge.
31. She kept her fasts, and broke them at the end of every third night; and then entertained the gods, Bráhmans, the priests and holy people, with feasts and due honours.
31. She observed her fasts and broke them every third night; then she hosted feasts for the gods, Brahmins, priests, and holy people, giving them the respect they deserved.
32. She was then employed in the performance of her daily ablutions, in her act of alms-giving, in the observance of her austerities and in meditation; in all of which she was painstaking, an observant of the rules of pious theism.
32. She was then busy with her daily cleansing rituals, giving alms, practicing her self-discipline, and meditating; she was diligent in all these activities, following the principles of devout spirituality.
33. She attended also to her incognizant husband at stated times, and ministered unto him to the utmost, her duties as required by law and usage.
33. She also took care of her unaware husband at regular times and did everything she could for him, fulfilling her duties as required by law and custom.
34. Thus observant of her vows, the young princess passed a hundred of her trinoctial ceremony, with resolute and persevering pains-taking and unfailing austerities.
34. Staying true to her vows, the young princess completed a hundred of her three-night ceremonies with determination, hard work, and unwavering discipline.
35. The fair goddess of speech, was pleased at the completion of her hundredth trinoctial observance, in which she was honoured by her, with all outward and spiritual complaisance, and then bespoke to her.
35. The beautiful goddess of speech was happy about finishing her hundredth three-night celebration, where she was honored by her with all the outward and spiritual kindness, and then she spoke to her.
36. Sarasvatí said:—“I am pleased my child! with thy continued devotion to me, and thy constant devotedness to thy husband. Now ask the boon that thou wouldst have of me.”
36. Sarasvatí said:—“I’m happy, my child! with your ongoing devotion to me and your unwavering loyalty to your husband. Now, ask for the favor you want from me.”
37. The princess replied:—“Be victorious, O moon-bright goddess! that puttest to an end all the pains of our birth and death, and the troubles, afflictions and evils of this world; and that like the sun, puttest to flight the darkness of our affections and afflictions in this life.
37. The princess answered, “Be victorious, O moon-bright goddess! You who bring an end to all the pains of our birth and death, and the troubles, hardships, and evils of this world; and like the sun, you drive away the darkness of our feelings and struggles in this life.
38. “Save me O goddess, and thou parent of the world, and have pity on this wretched devotee, and grant her these two boons, that she supplicates of thee.
38. “Help me, O goddess, and you who are the creator of the world, and have mercy on this miserable devotee, and grant her these two favors that she asks of you.”
[Pg 307]
[Pg 307]
39. “The one is, that after my husband is dead, his soul may not go beyond the precincts of this shrine in the inner apartment.
39. “The first is that after my husband dies, his soul may not leave the boundaries of this shrine in the inner room.
40. “The second is, that thou shalt hear my prayer, and appear before me, whenever I raise my voice to thee, for having thy sight and blessing.”
40. “The second is that you will hear my prayer and come to me whenever I call out to you for your sight and blessing.”
41. Hearing this, the goddess said, “Be it so;” and immediately disappeared in the air (whence she came); as the wave subsides in the sea whence it rises to view.
41. Hearing this, the goddess said, “Okay;” and immediately vanished into the air (from where she came); just like a wave settles back into the sea where it rose from.
42. The princess being blessed by the presence and good grace of the goddess, was as delighted as a doe at the hearing of music.
42. The princess, blessed by the presence and kindness of the goddess, was as thrilled as a deer hearing music.
43. The wheel of time rolled on its two semicircles of the fort-nights. The spikes of months, the arcs of the seasons, the loops of days and nights and the orbit of years. The axle composed of fleeting moments; giving incessant momentum to the wheel.
43. The wheel of time continued its journey across the two halves of the months. The spikes of the months, the arcs of the seasons, the cycles of days and nights, and the path of years. The axle made up of passing moments, providing constant movement to the wheel.
44. The perceptions of the prince, entered into the inner man within the body (lingadeha); and he looked in a short time, as dry as a withered leaf without its juicy gloss.
44. The prince's perceptions penetrated deep within him (lingadeha); and in no time, he appeared as dry as a withered leaf stripped of its vibrant sheen.
45. The dead body of the warlike prince, being laid over the sepulchre, in the inside of the palace, the princess began to fade away at its sight, like a lotus flower without its natal water (of the lake).
45. The dead body of the warrior prince was laid over the tomb inside the palace, and the princess began to wither at the sight of it, like a lotus flower without the water it needs to thrive.
46. Her lips grew pale by her hot and poisoned breath of sorrow; and she was in the agony of death, as a doe pierced by a dart (in her mortal part).
46. Her lips turned pale from her hot, poisoned breath of sorrow; she was in the pain of death, like a doe hit by an arrow (in her mortal part).
47. Her eyes were covered in darkness at the death of her lord, as a house becomes dark at the extinction of the light of its lamp.
47. Her eyes were shrouded in sadness at the loss of her lord, just like a house goes dark when the light of its lamp goes out.
48. She became leaner every moment, in her sad melancholy; and turned as a dried channel covered with dirt in lieu of its water.
48. She got skinnier by the minute, lost in her sadness; and looked like a dry riverbed covered in dirt instead of water.
49. She moved one moment and was then mute as a statue;[Pg 308] she was about to die of grief, as the ruddy goose at the separation of her mate.
49. She shifted for a moment and then became as quiet as a statue;[Pg 308] she was on the verge of dying from sorrow, like the red-faced goose when separated from its partner.
50. Then the etherial goddess Sarasvatí, took pity on the excess of her grief, and showed as much compassion for her relief, as the first shower of rain, does to the dying fishes in a drying pond.
50. Then the ethereal goddess Sarasvatí felt sorry for the depth of her sorrow and showed as much compassion for her relief as the first rain does for the dying fish in a drying pond.
[Pg 309]
[Pg 309]
CHAPTER XVII.
Story of the Uncertain Realm or Daydream of Lílá.
Sarasvatí said:—Remove my child, the dead body of thy husband to yonder shrine! and strew those flowers over it, and thou shalt have thy husband again.
Sarasvati said:—Take my child, the body of your husband, to that shrine over there! Scatter those flowers over it, and you will have your husband back.
2. Never will this body rot or fade as long as the flowers are fresh over it, and know thy husband will shortly return to life again. (The strewing of flowers over the dead body and the grave, is a practice common in many religions).
2. This body will never decay or fade as long as the flowers remain fresh on it, and know that your husband will soon come back to life. (Laying flowers over the dead body and grave is a practice found in many religions).
3. His living soul which is as pure as air, will never depart from this cemetery of thy inner apartment. (The departed soul is believed to hover about the crypt or cairn until the day of resurrection).
3. His living soul, as pure as air, will never leave this cemetery of your inner space. (The departed soul is thought to linger around the crypt or cairn until the day of resurrection).
4. The black-eyed princess, with her eyebrows resembling a cluster of black-bees, heard this consolatory speech of the goddess, and was cheered in her spirit, as the lotus-bed on return of the rains.
4. The princess with black eyes, whose eyebrows looked like a bunch of black bees, heard the comforting words of the goddess and felt uplifted, like a lotus bed when the rains return.
5. She placed the corpse of her husband there, and hid it under the flowers, and remained in expectation of its rising, as a poor man fosters the hope of finding a treasure.
5. She laid her husband's body there and covered it with flowers, waiting for it to rise, much like a poor person hopes to discover a treasure.
6. It was at midnight of the very day, when all the members of the family had fallen fast asleep, that Lílá repaired to the shrine in the inward apartment.
6. It was at midnight on that very day, when all the family members had fallen fast asleep, that Lílá went to the shrine in the inner room.
7. There she meditated on the goddess of knowledge, in the recess of her understanding, and called her in earnest in the sorrow of her heart, when she heard the divine voice thus addressing to her.
7. There she reflected on the goddess of knowledge, in the depths of her mind, and earnestly called out to her in the sadness of her heart when she heard the divine voice speaking to her.
8. “Why dost thou call me, child, and why art thou so sorrowful in thy countenance? The world is full of errors, glaring as false water in a mirage.”
8. “Why do you call me, child, and why do you look so sad? The world is full of mistakes, obvious like false water in a mirage.”
9. Lílá answered:—“Tell me goddess, where my husband resides at present, and what he has been doing now. Take me to[Pg 310] his presence, as I am unable to bear the load of my life without him.”
9. Lílá replied, “Please tell me, goddess, where my husband is right now, and what he has been up to. Take me to[Pg 310] him, as I can't handle the weight of my life without him.”
10. The goddess replied:—“His spirit is now roving in the sky, of which there are three kinds:—one the firmament or region of the sensible worlds; the other is the region of the mind, the seat of volition and creation; and third is the region of Intellect, which contains the two others.
10. The goddess replied: “His spirit is now wandering in the sky, which has three types: one is the firmament or the area of the physical worlds; the second is the realm of the mind, the place of will and creativity; and the third is the realm of Intellect, which encompasses the other two.
11. “Your husband’s soul is now in the sheath of the region of Intellect (being withdrawn both from the regions of the visible world and sensuous mind). It is now by seeking in the region of the Intellect, that things which are inexistent here, are to be found there.
11. “Your husband’s soul is now in the realm of Intellect (having withdrawn from both the physical world and the sensory mind). It is now by exploring the realm of Intellect that things which don’t exist here can be discovered there.
12. “As in passing from one place to another, you are conscious of standing in the mid spot (which is neither the one nor the other); so you will arrive in an instant at the intermediate region of the intellectual world (lying between this sensible and spiritual worlds).
12. “Just like when you move from one place to another, you realize you’re in the middle (neither here nor there); you will quickly reach the transition zone of the intellectual world (situated between the physical and spiritual realms).
13. “If you will abide in that intellectual world, after forsaking all your mental desires, you will certainly come to the knowledge of that spiritual Being who comprehends all in himself.
13. “If you stay in that intellectual world, after letting go of all your mental desires, you will definitely come to understand that spiritual Being who encompasses everything within Himself.
14. “It is only by your knowledge of the negative existence of the world, that you can come to know the positive existence of that Being, as you will now be able to do by my grace, and by no other means whatever.” (Forget the sensible to get to the Spiritual. Hafiz).
14. “You can only understand the positive existence of that Being by recognizing the negative reality of the world, which you will now be able to do through my grace, and no other way.” (Forget the sensible to get to the Spiritual. Hafiz).
15. Vasishtha said:—so saying, the goddess repaired to her heavenly seat; and Lílá sat gladly in her mood of steadfast meditation. (Platonism).
15. Vasishtha said:—after saying this, the goddess went back to her heavenly throne; and Lílá happily settled into her state of deep meditation. (Platonism).
16. She quitted in a moment the prison house of her body, and her soul broke out of its inner bound of the mind, to fly freely in the air, like a bird freed from its cage: (so Plato compares the flight of the parting soul with that of a bird from its cage).
16. She quickly left the prison of her body, and her soul broke free from the confines of her mind, soaring freely in the air, like a bird released from its cage: (this is how Plato compares the flight of the departing soul to that of a bird escaping its cage).
17. She ascended to the airy region of the Intellect, and saw (by her intellectual light) her husband seated there in his seat, amidst a group of princes and rulers of the earth (who had[Pg 311] received various forms and states according to their acts and desires).
17. She moved up to the elevated realm of the Intellect and saw (through her intellectual insight) her husband sitting there in his place, surrounded by a group of princes and rulers of the earth (who had[Pg 311] taken on different forms and states based on their actions and wishes).
18. He was seated on a throne, and lauded with the loud acclamations of “Long live the king,” and “Be he victorious.” His officers were prompt in the discharge of their several duties.
18. He sat on a throne, praised by the loud cheers of "Long live the king" and "May he be victorious." His officers were quick to carry out their various responsibilities.
19. The royal palace and hall were decorated with rows of flags, and there was an assemblage of unnumbered sages and saints, Bráhmans and Rishis at the eastern entrance of the hall.
19. The royal palace and hall were adorned with rows of flags, and there was a gathering of countless sages and saints, Bráhmans and Rishis at the eastern entrance of the hall.
20. There stood a levy of innumerable princes and chiefs of men at the southern porch, and a bevy of young ladies standing at the western door-way.
20. There was a large group of countless princes and leaders gathered at the southern porch, and a group of young women standing at the western doorway.
21. The northern gateway was blocked by lines of horse, carriages and elephants; when a guard advanced and informed the king of a warfare in Deccan.
21. The northern entrance was blocked by lines of horses, carriages, and elephants; when a guard stepped forward and informed the king about a conflict in the Deccan.
22. He said that the chief of Karnatic, has made an attack on the eastern frontier; and that the chieftain of Surat, has brought to subjection the barbarous tribes on the north; and that the ruler of Malwa, has besieged the city of Tonkan on the west.
22. He mentioned that the leader of Karnatic has launched an attack on the eastern border; that the chief of Surat has subdued the savage tribes in the north; and that the ruler of Malwa has besieged the city of Tonkan to the west.
23. Then there was the reception of the ambassador from Lanká, coming from the coast of the southern sea.
23. Then there was the arrival of the ambassador from Lanká, coming from the southern coast.
24. There appeared next the Siddhas, coming from the Mahendra mountains bordering the eastern main, and traversing the numerous rivers of their fluvial districts; as also the ambassador of the Guhyaka or Yaksha tribes, inhabiting the shores of the northern sea.
24. Next, the Siddhas showed up, coming from the Mahendra mountains by the eastern ocean and crossing the many rivers in their river regions; also, the ambassador of the Guhyaka or Yaksha tribes, who live along the northern sea shores.
25. There were likewise the envoys, visiting the shores of the western main, and relating the state of affairs of that territory to the king. The whole courtyard was filled with lustre by the assemblage of unnumbered chieftains from all quarters.
25. There were also the envoys visiting the western coastline, sharing the situation of that region with the king. The entire courtyard was filled with light from the gathering of countless chiefs from all directions.
26. The recitals of Bráhmans on sacrificial altars, died away under the sound of the timbrels; and the loud shouts of panegyrists, were re-echoed by the uproar of elephants.
26. The chants of the Brahmins at the sacrificial altars faded out with the sound of the timbrels, while the loud cheers of the praise-singers were drowned out by the noise of the elephants.
27. The vault of heaven, resounding to the sound of the vocal and instrumental music; and the dust raised by the procession[Pg 312] of elephants and chariots, and the trotting of horses’ hoofs, obscured the face of the sky as by a cloud.
27. The sky echoed with the sound of singing and instrumental music; and the dust kicked up by the parade[Pg 312] of elephants, chariots, and the pounding of horses' hooves covered the sky like a cloud.
28. The air was perfumed by the fragrance of flowers, camphor and heaps of frankincense; and the royal hall was filled with presents sent from different provinces.
28. The air was scented with the smell of flowers, camphor, and loads of frankincense; and the royal hall was packed with gifts from different regions.
29. His fair fame shone forth as a burning hill of white camphor, and raised a column of splendour reaching to the sky, and casting into shade the solar light.
29. His bright reputation stood out like a blazing mountain of white camphor, creating a pillar of brilliance that stretched to the sky, overshadowing the sunlight.
30. There were the rulers of districts, who were busily employed in their grave and momentous duties, and the great architects who conducted the building of many cities.
30. There were the leaders of regions, who were fully engaged in their serious and important responsibilities, along with the great architects who oversaw the construction of numerous cities.
31. Then the ardent Lílá entered the court-hall of the ruler of men, and unseen by any, just as one void mixes with another void, and as air is lost in the air.
31. Then the passionate Lílá entered the ruler's court, and without anyone noticing, just like one empty space blends into another empty space, and as air disappears into air.
32. She wandered about without being seen by any body there; just as a fair figure, formed by false imagination of our fond desire, is not to be perceived by any one without ourselves.
32. She roamed around without being noticed by anyone there; just like an ideal figure created by the false hopes of our desires, which can only be seen by ourselves.
33. In this manner she continued to walk about the palace unperceived by all, as the aerial castle built in one’s mind, is not perceived by another.
33. In this way, she kept wandering around the palace unnoticed by everyone, just like the imaginary castle that's built in one’s mind isn’t seen by anyone else.
34. She beheld them all assembled in the royal court in their former forms, and saw all the cities of the princes, as concentrated in that single city of her lord’s.
34. She saw them all gathered in the royal court in their original forms and observed all the cities of the princes, as if they were concentrated in that one city of her lord’s.
35. She viewed the same places, the same dealings, the same concourse of boys, and the same sorts of men and women, and the same ministers as before.
35. She saw the same places, the same interactions, the same group of boys, and the same kinds of men and women, along with the same ministers as before.
36. She saw the same rulers of earth, and the very same Pandits as before; the identic courtiers and the self-same servants as ever.
36. She saw the same rulers of the earth, the same scholars as before; the exact courtiers and the same servants as always.
37. There was the same assemblage of the learned men and friends as before, and the like throng of citizens pursuing their former course of business.
37. The same group of scholars and friends was gathered as before, along with the usual crowd of citizens going about their daily business.
38. She saw on a sudden, the flames of wild fire spreading on all sides even in broad midday light; and the sun and moon[Pg 313] appearing both at once in the sky, and the clouds roaring with a tremendous noise, with the whistling of the winds.
38. She suddenly saw the wildfires spreading all around her, even in the bright midday light; and both the sun and moon[Pg 313] appeared at the same time in the sky, while the clouds rumbled loudly and the winds whistled.
39. She saw the trees, the hills, the rivers and the cities flourishing with population; and the many towns, and villages and forests all about.
39. She saw the trees, the hills, the rivers, and the cities thriving with people; and the numerous towns, villages, and forests all around.
40. She beheld her royal consort as a boy of ten years of age after shaking off his former frame of old age, sitting amidst the hall with all his former retinue, and all the inhabitants of his village.
40. She saw her royal partner as a ten-year-old boy after shaking off his former elderly appearance, sitting in the hall with all his old entourage and all the villagers.
SECTION I.
Description of the Courthouse and the Courts.
41. Lílá having seen all these began to reflect within herself, whether the inhabitants of this place were living beings or the ghosts of their former living souls.
41. Lílá, having seen all this, started to think to herself whether the people here were actually living beings or just the ghosts of their former selves.
42. Then having recovered her sense at the removal of her trance, she entered into her inner apartment at midnight, and found the inmates fast bound in sleep.
42. After coming out of her trance, she went into her private room at midnight and found the others fast asleep.
43. She raised one by one her sleeping companions, and said she was anxious to visit the royal hall.
43. She woke up each of her sleeping friends and said she was eager to visit the royal hall.
44. She wanted to be seated beside the throne of her lord, and to clear her doubt by seeing the courtiers all alive.
44. She wanted to sit next to her lord's throne and ease her worries by seeing all the courtiers in person.
45. The royal menials rose up at her call, and obedient to her command they said “Be it so,” and attended to their respective duties.
45. The royal servants stood up at her call, and following her command, they said “All right,” and got to work on their assigned tasks.
46. A train of club-bearers ran to all sides to call the courtiers from the city, and sweepers came and swept the ground as clean as the sun had shed his rays upon it.
46. A group of club-bearers ran in all directions to summon the courtiers from the city, while sweepers came and cleaned the ground until it was as spotless as if the sun had shone down on it.
47. A better set of servants cleansed the court-yard as clean, as autumn days clear the firmament of its rainy clouds.
47. A better group of servants cleaned the courtyard as thoroughly as autumn days clear the sky of rainy clouds.
48. Rows of lights were placed about the court-yard, which looked as beautiful as clusters of stars in the clear sky.
48. Rows of lights were set up around the courtyard, looking as beautiful as clusters of stars in the clear sky.
49. The ground of the court-yard was filled by throngs of people, as the earth was covered of yore by floods of the great deluge.
49. The courtyard was packed with crowds of people, just like the earth was once covered by the waters of the great flood.
[Pg 314]
[Pg 314]
50. The dignified ministers and chiefs attended first and took their respective seats, and appeared as a set of the newly created rulers of people of the world on all sides, or the regents of the quarters of the sky.
50. The esteemed ministers and leaders arrived first and took their assigned seats, presenting themselves as a group of the newly appointed rulers of people all around the world or as the guardians of the different regions of the sky.
51. The cooling and fragrant odour of thickly pasted camphor filled the palace, and the sweet-scented zephyrs breathed profusely the fragrance of the lotus flowers, which they bore from all sides.
51. The cool and fragrant smell of thickly pasted camphor filled the palace, and the sweet-scented breezes carried the scent of lotus flowers from every direction.
52. The chamberlains stood all around in their white garbs, and appeared as an assemblage of silvery clouds, hanging over the burning hills under the equator.
52. The chamberlains stood all around in their white outfits, looking like a collection of silver clouds hovering over the burning hills at the equator.
53. The ground was strewn over by the morning breeze with heaps of flowers, bright as the beaming dawn dispelling the gloom of night, and etiolated as clusters of stars fallen upon the ground.
53. The ground was covered by the morning breeze with piles of flowers, bright like the shining dawn pushing away the darkness of night, and pale like clusters of stars that had fallen to the ground.
54. The palace was crowded by the retinue of the chiefs of the land, and seemed as it was a lake full of full-blown lotuses, with the fair swimming swans rambling about them.
54. The palace was packed with the followers of the land's chiefs and looked like a lake full of blooming lotuses, with beautiful swans gliding around them.
55. There Lílá took her seat on a golden seat by the side of the throne, and appeared as the beauteous Rati seated in the joyous heart of Káma (i.e. as Venus sitting in the lap of aureate lighted Phoebus).
55. There, Lílá sat down on a golden chair next to the throne, looking like the beautiful Rati resting in the joyful heart of Káma (i.e. like Venus sitting in the embrace of radiant light from Phoebus).
56. She saw all the princes seated in their order as before, and the elders of the people and the nobles of men and all her friends and relatives, seated in their proper places.
56. She saw all the princes sitting in their usual spots, along with the elders of the community, the noblemen, and all her friends and family, seated in their designated places.
57. She was highly delighted to behold them all in their former states, and shone forth as the moon with the brightness of her countenance, to find them all alive again.
57. She was really happy to see them all back to how they used to be, and her face lit up like the moon at the joy of finding them all alive again.
[Pg 315]
[Pg 315]
CHAPTER XVIII.
Revealing the Mistakes of This World.
She said, “I have much consolation in you, and now will I console my sorrowing heart.” So saying, she made a sign for the assembly to break, and rose from her royal seat.
She said, “You bring me a lot of comfort, and now I’ll comfort my grieving heart.” With that, she signaled for the gathering to end and stood up from her throne.
2. She entered the inner apartment and sat by the side of the dead body of her lord, hidden under the heap of flowers, and thus began to reflect within herself.
2. She walked into the inner room and sat next to the body of her lord, which was concealed beneath a pile of flowers, and started to think to herself.
3. She exclaimed:—“O the wondrous magic! that presents these people of my place situated in the same manner without myself, as they were seen to be seated within me.
3. She exclaimed:—“Oh, the amazing magic! that shows these people from my home positioned just like they were when I was with them, as if they are sitting inside me.
4. “O how great is the extent of this delusion, as to contain the same high hills, and the same spacious forests of palm and Hintála trees, both in the outside as well as they are situated in the inside of myself.
4. “Oh, how great is the extent of this delusion, as it holds the same high hills and the same vast forests of palm and Hintála trees, both outside and as they are within me.
5. “As the mirror shows the reflexion of the hills within itself as they are without it, so the reflector of the intellect presents the whole creation inwardly as it has outwards of itself.
5. “Just as a mirror reflects the hills as they are outside of it, the intellect reflects the entire creation internally as it appears externally.”
6. “I must now invoke the goddess of wisdom to ascertain which of these is illusion, and which the sober and certain reality.”
6. “I now call on the goddess of wisdom to figure out which of these is an illusion and which is the clear and certain reality.”
7. So saying, she worshipped and invoked the goddess, and beheld her immediately present before herself, in the form of a virgin.
7. With that, she prayed and called on the goddess, and saw her instantly appear before her, in the form of a young woman.
8. She made the goddess sit on the elevated seat, and having seated herself low upon the ground before her, asked that divine power to tell her the truth.
8. She had the goddess sit on the raised seat, and after sitting down low on the ground in front of her, asked that divine power to reveal the truth.
9. Lílá said:—“Vouchsafe, O goddess, and clear this doubt of thy suppliant; for it is thy wisdom which has framed this beautiful system of the universe at first and knows the truth. (Divine wisdom is the prime cause of all).
9. Lílá said:—“Please, goddess, help me understand this uncertainty I'm facing; after all, it’s your wisdom that created this beautiful universe and knows the truth. (Divine wisdom is the fundamental reason behind everything).
10. “Tell me, O great goddess, about what I am going to[Pg 316] lay before thee at present, for it is by thy favour alone that I may be successful to know it.
10. “Tell me, O great goddess, about what I am going to[Pg 316] present to you right now, because it's only with your favor that I'll be successful in understanding it.
11. “I saw the pattern of this world in the intellect, which is more transparent than the etherial sphere, and as extensive as to contain millions and millions of miles in a small space of it.
11. “I saw the design of this world in the mind, which is clearer than the celestial sphere and vast enough to hold millions and millions of miles in a small portion of it.
12. “It is what no definite words can express, and what is known as the calm, cool and ineffable light. This is called the unintelligible intelligence, and is without any cover or support (nirávarana nirbhitti).
12. “It’s something that no specific words can convey, and is known as the calm, cool, and indescribable light. This is referred to as the incomprehensible intelligence, and it has no cover or support (nirávarana nirbhitti).
13. “It exhibits the reflexions of space and the course of time, and those of the sky and its light, and the course of events concentrating in itself.
13. “It shows the reflections of space and the passage of time, as well as the sky and its light, and the unfolding of events all coming together within it.
14. “Thus the images of the worlds, are to be seen both within and without the intellect, and it is hard to distinguish the real and unreal ones between them.”
14. “So, the images of the worlds can be seen both inside and outside of our minds, and it’s difficult to tell the real ones apart from the unreal ones.”
15. The goddess asked:—Tell me fair lady, what is the nature of the real world, and what you mean, by its unreality.
15. The goddess asked, "Tell me, beautiful lady, what is the nature of the real world, and what do you mean by its unreality?"
16. Lílá replied:—I know the nature of the real to be such as I find myself to be sitting here, and looking upon you as seated in this place.
16. Lílá replied:—I understand the nature of reality to be what I experience while sitting here and seeing you seated in this place.
17. And I mean that to be unreal, as the state in which I beheld my husband in the etherial region erewhile; because vacuity has no limit of time or place in it.
17. And by that, I mean it to be surreal, like the state in which I saw my husband in the ethereal realm earlier; because emptiness has no limits of time or place.
18. The goddess rejoined:—The real creation cannot produce an unreal figure, nor a similar cause produce a dissimilar effect.
18. The goddess replied:—Real creation can't produce an unreal figure, and a similar cause can't create a different effect.
19. Lílá replied:—But we often see, O goddess! dissimilar effects to be produced from similar causes: thus, the earth and earthen pot though similar in their substance, yet the one is seen to melt in water, and the other to carry water in it.
19. Lílá replied:—But we often see, O goddess! that different results can come from similar causes: for example, the earth and a clay pot may be similar in their material, yet one dissolves in water while the other holds water.
20. The goddess said:—Yes, when an act is done by the aid of auxiliary means, there the effect is found to be somewhat different from the primary cause. (Thus the earthen pot being produced by the auxiliary appliances of fire, the potter’s wheel and the like, differs in its quality from the original clay).
20. The goddess said:—Yes, when something is accomplished with the help of additional tools, the outcome is somewhat different from the main cause. (For example, the clay pot made using tools like fire and the potter’s wheel has different qualities than the original clay).
[Pg 317]
[Pg 317]
21. Say O beauteous lady! what were the causes of thy husband’s being born in this earth? The same led to his birth in the other world also (i.e. the merit of the acts and desires of men, are the causes of their transmigrations in both worlds).
21. Say, beautiful lady! What were the reasons for your husband's birth in this world? The same reasons led to his birth in the other world too (i.e., the merit of people's actions and desires are the causes of their rebirths in both worlds).
22. When the soul has fled from here, how can the earth follow him there any more, and what auxiliary causes can there be in connection with this cause?
22. When the soul leaves this place, how can the earth continue to follow it there, and what outside factors could possibly relate to this situation?
23. Wherever there arises a coaction with its apparent causality, it is usually attributed by every one to some unknown antecedent cause or motive.
23. Whenever there's a connection with its apparent cause, it’s typically attributed by everyone to some unknown prior cause or motive.
24. Lílá said:—Methinks goddess, that it was the expansion of my husband’s memory that was the cause of his regenerations; because it is certain that reminiscence is the cause of the reproduction of objects before us.
24. Lílá said:—I think, goddess, that it was the growth of my husband's memory that caused his rebirths; because it's clear that remembering brings back the things we see in front of us.
25. The goddess replied that, memory is an aerial substance, and its productions are as unsubstantial as itself.
25. The goddess replied that memory is an airy thing, and what it creates is just as insubstantial as it is.
26. Lílá said:—Yes I find reminiscence to be an airy thing, and its reproduction of my husband and all other things within me to be but empty shadows in the mind.
26. Lílá said:—Yes, I find memories to be light and fleeting, and their replay of my husband and everything else within me to be just empty shadows in my mind.
27. The goddess replied:—So verily was this reproduction of thy husband and all those things which appeared to thy sight in thy reverie; and so, my daughter, is the appearance of all things I see in this world.
27. The goddess replied:—This is indeed how you recreated your husband and everything that appeared to you in your dream; and so, my daughter, is how everything appears to me in this world.
28. Lílá said:—Tell me goddess for the removal of my conception of the reality of the world, how the false appearance of my formless lord, was produced before me by the unreal world, (since nothing unsubstantial can cast a shadow).
28. Lílá said:—Tell me, goddess, how did the illusion of my shapeless lord appear before me in this unreal world, since nothing that lacks substance can cast a shadow?
29. The goddess replied:—As this illusive world appeared a reality to thee before thy reminiscence of it, so must thou know all this to be unreal from what I am going to relate to thee.
29. The goddess replied:—Just as this deceptive world seemed real to you before you remembered it, you must understand that all of this is unreal based on what I'm about to tell you.
30. There is in some part of the sphere of the Intellect the great fabric of the world, with the glassy vault of the firmament for its roof on all sides.
30. In some area of the realm of the Intellect, there exists the vast structure of the world, with the shiny dome of the sky as its roof all around.
[Pg 318]
[Pg 318]
31. The Meru (the polar axle or mountain) is its pillar, beset around by the regents of the ten sides, as statues carved upon it. The fourteen regions are as so many apartments of it, and the hollow concavity containing the three worlds, is lighted by the lamp of the luminous sun.
31. The Meru (the polar axis or mountain) is its foundation, surrounded by the rulers of the ten directions, like statues carved into it. The fourteen regions are like various rooms of it, and the hollow space that holds the three worlds is illuminated by the light of the radiant sun.
32. Its corners are inhabited by living creatures resembling ants and emmets, which are surrounded by mountains appearing as ant-hills in the sight of Brahmá, the prime lord of creatures and the primeval patriarch of many races of men.
32. Its corners are home to living beings that look like ants, surrounded by mountains that seem like anthills to Brahmá, the supreme lord of creatures and the ancient ancestor of many human races.
33. All animal beings are as worms confined in the cocoons (prison houses) of their own making. The azure skies above and below are as the soot of this house, beset by bodies of Siddhas (or departed spirits), resembling groups of gnats buzzing in the air.
33. All living creatures are like worms trapped in the cocoons (prisons) they create for themselves. The blue skies above and below are like the soot of this house, surrounded by the bodies of Siddhas (or departed spirits), resembling swarms of gnats buzzing in the air.
34. The fleeting clouds are the smoke of this house or as webs of spiders in its corners, and the hollow air is full of aerial spirits, like holes of bamboos filled with flies.
34. The passing clouds are like the smoke from this house or like spider webs in its corners, and the empty air is alive with airy spirits, similar to bamboo tubes filled with flies.
35. There are also the playful spirits of gods and demigods, hovering over human habitations, as swarms of busy and buzzing bees about vessels of honey.
35. There are also the playful spirits of gods and demigods, floating around human homes like swarms of busy and buzzing bees around jars of honey.
36. Here there lay amidst the cavity of heaven, earth and the infernal regions, tracts of land well watered by rivers, lakes and the sea on all sides.
36. Here, in the space between heaven, earth, and the underworld, there were areas of land rich with water from rivers, lakes, and the ocean all around.
37. In a corner of this land, there was situated a secluded piece of ground (a vale or village), sheltered by hills and craigs about it.
37. In a corner of this land, there was a hidden piece of ground (a valley or village), protected by hills and cliffs around it.
38. In this secluded spot thus sheltered by hills, rivers and forests, there lived a Bráhman with his wife and children, free from disease and care of gain and fear of a ruler, and passed his days in his fire-worship and hospitality, with the produce of his kine and lands.
38. In this hidden place surrounded by hills, rivers, and forests, there lived a Brahmin with his wife and children, free from illness and worries about making a living or fearing a ruler. He spent his days practicing fire worship and being hospitable, enjoying the fruits of his cattle and land.
[Pg 319]
[Pg 319]
CHAPTER XIX.
The tale of a former Vasishtha and his wife.
This Bráhman was equal to his namesake—the sage Vasishtha, in his age and attire, in his learning and wealth, and in all his actions and pursuits, except in his profession. (The one being a secular man, and the other the priest of the royal family).
This Bráhman was just like his namesake—the sage Vasishtha—in his age and clothing, in his knowledge and wealth, and in all his actions and pursuits, except for his occupation. (One was a secular person, and the other was the priest of the royal family).
2. His name was Vasishtha, and that of his wife Arundhatí; who was as fair as the moon, and as the star of the same name on earth.
2. His name was Vasishtha, and his wife's name was Arundhatí; she was as beautiful as the moon and like the star of the same name on earth.
3. She resembled her namesake the priestess of the solar race, in her virtues and parts and in all things, except in her soul and body.
3. She looked like her namesake, the priestess of the sun, in her qualities and attributes and in every way, except in her spirit and physical presence.
4. She passed her time in true love and affection in his company, and was his all in the world, with her sweet smiling face resembling the Kumuda flower.
4. She spent her time filled with genuine love and affection in his presence, and she was everything to him, with her sweet, smiling face resembling the Kumuda flower.
5. This Bráhman had been sitting once under the shady sarala trees, on the table land of his native hill, when he saw the ruler of the land, passing with his gaudy train below.
5. This Brahmin had been sitting once under the shady sarala trees, on the plateau of his home hill, when he saw the ruler of the land passing below with his flashy entourage.
6. He was accompanied by all the members of the royal family and his troops and soldiers, and was going to a chase, with a clamour that resounded in the hills and forests.
6. He was joined by all the members of the royal family along with his troops and soldiers, heading out for a hunt, creating a racket that echoed through the hills and forests.
7. The white flappers shed a stream of moon light, and the lifted banners appeared as a moving forest, and the white umbrellas made the sky a canopy to them.
7. The white flappers released a stream of moonlight, and the raised banners looked like a moving forest, while the white umbrellas turned the sky into a canopy for them.
8. The air was filled with dust raised by the hoofs of horses from the ground, and lines of elephants with their high haúdás, seemed as moving towers, to protect them from the solar heat and sultry winds.
8. The air was filled with dust kicked up by the horses' hooves, and lines of elephants with their high haúdás looked like moving towers, shielding them from the sun's heat and humid winds.
9. The wild animals were running on all sides at the loud uproar of the party, resembling the roaring of a whirlpool, and[Pg 320] shining gems and jewels were flashing all about on the persons of the party.
9. The wild animals were running in all directions at the loud noise of the party, sounding like a roaring whirlpool, and[Pg 320] sparkling gems and jewels were glinting all around on the guests.
10. The Bráhman saw the procession and said to himself, “O how charming is royalty, which is fraught with such splendour and prosperity.”
10. The Bráhman saw the procession and thought to himself, “Oh, how beautiful is royalty, which comes with such splendor and success.”
11. Ah! how shall I become the monarch of all the ten sides, and have such a retinue of horse and elephants and foot soldiers, with a similar train of flags and flappers and blazing umbrellas.
11. Ah! How will I become the ruler of all ten directions, with a vast entourage of horses, elephants, and infantry, along with a matching display of flags, banners, and bright umbrellas?
12. When will the breeze waft the fragrance of kunda flowers, and the farina of lotuses to my bed-chamber, to lull me and my consorts to sleep.
12. When will the breeze bring the scent of kunda flowers and the pollen of lotuses to my bedroom, to soothe me and my partners to sleep.
13. When shall I adorn the countenances of my chamber maids with camphor and sandal paste, and enlighten the faces of the four quarters with my fair fame, as the moon-beams decorate the night.
13. When will I beautify the faces of my maids with camphor and sandalwood paste, and brighten the worlds with my good reputation, like the moonlight brightens the night?
14. With these thoughts, the Bráhman was thenceforth determined to apply himself with vigilance, to the rigid austerities of his religion for life.
14. With these thoughts, the Bráhman was now resolved to dedicate himself diligently to the strict practices of his faith for life.
15. He was at last overtaken by infirmities which shattered his frame, as the sleets of snowfall, batter the blooming lotuses in the lake.
15. He was finally plagued by ailments that destroyed his body, just like sleet from snowfall beats down on the blooming lotuses in the lake.
16. Seeing his approaching death, his faithful wife was fading away with fear, as a creeper withers at the departure of spring, for fear of the summer heat.
16. Seeing that he was close to death, his loyal wife was losing her strength from fear, like a vine that wilts when spring ends, scared of the summer's heat.
17. This lady then began to worship me (the personification of Wisdom) like thyself, for obtaining the boon of immortality which is hard to be had.
17. This woman then started to honor me (the embodiment of Wisdom) just like you, for achieving the difficult gift of immortality.
18. She prayed saying:—Ordain, O goddess! that the spirit of my lord may not depart from this sepulchre after his demise: and I granted her request.
18. She prayed, saying: "Goddess, please ensure that my lord's spirit does not leave this tomb after he passes away." And I granted her request.
19. After sometime the Bráhman died, and his vacuous spirit remained in the vacuity of that abode.
19. After a while, the Brahmin died, and his empty spirit lingered in the emptiness of that place.
20. This aeriform spirit of the Bráhman, assumed the shape of a mighty man on earth, by virtue of the excessive desire and merit of acts in his former state of existence.
20. This air-like spirit of the Bráhman took on the form of a powerful man on earth, due to the intense desire and good deeds from his past life.
[Pg 321]
[Pg 321]
21. He became the victorious monarch of the three realms, by subjugating the surface of the earth by his might, by laying hold on the high steeps (of the gods) by his valour, and his kind protection of the nether lands (watery regions) under his sway.
21. He became the triumphant ruler of the three realms by dominating the surface of the earth with his strength, claiming the heights of the gods with his courage, and generously protecting the underwater territories under his control.
22. He was as a conflagration to the forest of his enemies, and as the steadfast Meru amidst the rushing winds of business on all sides. He was as the sun expanding the lotus-like hearts of the virtuous, and as the god of the makara ensign (Kama or Cupid) to the eyes of women.
22. He was like a wildfire to the forest of his enemies, and like the unshakeable Meru amidst the chaotic winds of business all around him. He was like the sun opening up the lotus-like hearts of the virtuous, and like the god of the makara symbol (Kama or Cupid) in the eyes of women.
23. He was the model of all learning, and the all giving Kalpa tree to his suitors; he was the footstool of great Pandits, and as the full-moon shedding the ambrosial beams of polity all around.
23. He was the perfect example of knowledge, like the all-giving Kalpa tree to those who sought him out; he was the support for great scholars and shone like a full moon, spreading the sweet light of governance all around.
24. But after the Bráhman was dead, and his dead body had disappeared in the forms of elementary particles in air, and his airy spirit had reposed in the aerial intellectual soul within the empty space of his house.
24. But after the Brahmin died, and his body had broken down into elementary particles in the air, his spirit rested in the intellectual realm within the empty space of his house.
25. His Bráhmanic widow (born of the priestly class), was pining away in her sorrow, and her heart was rent in twain as the dried pod of Simbi.
25. His Brahmin widow, coming from the priestly class, was deeply grieving, and her heart felt like it was torn apart like a dried pod of Simbi.
26. She became a dead body like her husband, and her spirit by shuffling off its mortal coil, resumed its subtile and immortal form, in which it met the departed ghost of her husband.
26. She became a corpse like her husband, and her spirit, by shedding its earthly body, returned to its subtle and eternal form, where it reunited with the spirit of her husband.
27. She advanced to her lord, as rapidly as a river runs to meet the sea below its level; and became as cheerful to join him, as a cluster of flowers to inhale the vernal air.
27. She moved toward her lord as quickly as a river flows to the sea; and she became as happy to be with him as a bunch of flowers is to take in the spring air.
28. The houses, lands and all the immovable properties and movable riches of this Bráhman, are still existent in that rocky village, and it is only eight days past, that the souls of this loving pair, are reunited in the hollow vault of their house.
28. The houses, land, and all the permanent properties and wealth of this Bráhman are still present in that rocky village, and just eight days ago, the souls of this loving couple were reunited in the empty vault of their home.
[Pg 322]
[Pg 322]
CHAPTER XX.
The Lesson from the Story of Lílá.
The goddess said:—That Bráhman whom I said before, had become a monarch on earth, is the same with thy husband, and his wife Arundhati, is no other than thyself—the best of women.
The goddess said:—The Bráhman I mentioned earlier, who became a king on earth, is your husband, and his wife Arundhati is none other than you—the greatest of women.
2. You two are the same pair now reigning over this realm, and resembling a pair of doves in your nuptial love, and the deities Siva and Párvati in your might.
2. You two are now the same couple ruling over this realm, and you’re like a pair of doves in your loving relationship, and like the gods Siva and Párvati in your strength.
3. I have thus related to you the state of your past lives, that you may know the living soul to be but air, and the knowledge of its reality is but an error.
3. I've shared with you the condition of your past lives, so you can understand that the living soul is just air, and knowing its true nature is simply a mistake.
4. The erroneous knowledge (derived from sense), casts its reflection in the intellect, and causes its error also (errors in the senses breed errors in the mind); and this makes you doubtful of the truth and untruth of the two states (of the sensible and intellectual worlds).
4. The mistaken understanding (coming from our senses) reflects in the mind and leads to its mistakes as well (errors in perception lead to errors in thinking); and this creates uncertainty about what is true and what is not between the two realms (the physical and the intellectual worlds).
5. Therefore the question, ‘which is true and which is untrue,’ has no better solution than that all creations (whether visible or invisible, mental or ideal), are equally false and unsubstantial.
5. Therefore, the question of ‘which is true and which is false’ can only be settled by saying that all creations (whether they are visible or invisible, mental or ideal) are equally false and insubstantial.
6. Vasishtha said:—Hearing these words of the goddess, Lílá was confused in her mind, and with her eyes staring with wonder, she addressed her softly.
6. Vasishtha said:—Hearing the goddess's words, Lílá was puzzled and, with her eyes wide in amazement, she spoke to her gently.
7. Lílá said:—How is it, O goddess! that your words are so incoherent with truth, you make us the same, with the Brahmanic pair, who are in their own house, and we are sitting here in our palace.
7. Lílá said:—How is it, O goddess! that your words are so disconnected from the truth? You make us like the Brahmanic couple, who are in their own home, while we are sitting here in our palace.
8. And how is it possible that the small space of the room in which my husband’s body is lying, could contain those spacious lands and hills and the ten sides of the sky: (as I already saw in my trance—Samádhi).
8. And how can it be that the little room where my husband's body is lying could hold those vast lands and hills and the ten sides of the sky: (as I already saw in my trance—Samádhi).
[Pg 323]
[Pg 323]
9. It is as impossible as to confine an elephant in a mustard seed, and as the fighting of a gnat with a body of lions in a nut-shell.
9. It is as impossible as trying to fit an elephant inside a mustard seed, and as futile as a gnat fighting a pack of lions in a nutshell.
10. It is as incredible as to believe a lotus seed containing a hill in it, and to be devoured by a little bee; or that the peacocks are dancing on hearing the roaring of clouds in a dream.
10. It's as unbelievable as thinking a lotus seed holds a hill inside it, and being consumed by a tiny bee; or that peacocks dance upon hearing the thunder of clouds in a dream.
11. It is equally inconsistent to say, O great goddess of gods! that this earth with all its mountains and other things, are contained within the small space of a sleeping room.
11. It makes no sense to say, O great goddess of gods, that this entire earth with all its mountains and everything else is just packed into the small area of a bedroom.
12. Deign therefore, O goddess to explain this mystery clearly unto me; because it is by thy favour only that the learned are cleared of their doubts.
12. So please, goddess, explain this mystery to me clearly; because it’s only through your favor that the knowledgeable find answers to their questions.
13. The goddess said:—Hear me fair lady! I do not tell thee a lie; because transgression of the law is a thing unknown to us. (The law is nánritam vadeta—never tell an untruth).
13. The goddess said:—Listen to me, beautiful lady! I am not lying to you; breaking the law is something we don't understand. (The law is nánritam vadeta—never tell a lie).
14. It is I that establish the law when others are about to break it; if then I should slight the same, who else is there who would observe it.
14. I’m the one who sets the law when others are about to break it; if I were to ignore it, who would follow it?
15. The living soul of the village Bráhman, saw within itself and in the very house, the image of this great kingdom, as his departed spirit now views the same in its empty vacuity. (Therefore both these states are equally ideal).
15. The soul of the village Bráhman saw both itself and its home as a reflection of this great kingdom, just as his spirit now perceives it in its emptiness. (So, both of these states are equally ideal).
16. But you have lost the remembrance of the states of your former lives after death, as they lose the recollection of waking events in the dreaming state.
16. But you have forgotten the experiences of your past lives after death, just like they forget the events of their waking life while dreaming.
17. As the appearance of the three worlds in dream, and their formation in the imagination; or as the description of a warfare in an epic poem and water in the mirage of a maru or sandy desert (are all false):
17. Just like the way the three worlds look in a dream and how they form in our imagination; or like the depiction of a battle in an epic poem and water in the illusion of a maru or sandy desert (are all untrue):
18. So were the hills and habitations which were seen in the empty space of the Bráhman’s house, which was no other than the capacity of his own mind to form the images of its fancy, and receive the external impressions like a reflecting mirror (all mere ideal).
18. So were the hills and homes seen in the empty space of the Brahman's house, which was nothing more than the ability of his own mind to create images of its imagination and take in external impressions like a reflecting mirror (all just ideas).
[Pg 324]
[Pg 324]
19. All these though unreal, yet they appear as real substances on account of the reality of the intellect, which is seated in the cavity of the inmost sheath of the body and reflects the images.
19. Although all these are not real, they seem like real substances because of the reality of the mind, which is located in the deepest part of the body and reflects the images.
20. But these images, which are derived from the remembrance of unreal objects of the world, are as unreal as those objects which cast their reflexions in the intellect; just as the waves rising in the river of a mirage, are as unreal as the mirage itself.
20. But these images, which come from remembering fictional things in the world, are just as imaginary as the things themselves that reflect in our minds; just like the waves appearing in the river of a mirage, they are as unreal as the mirage itself.
21. Know this seat (sadana) of yours, which is set in this closet (kosha) of the house, as well as myself and thyself and all things about us, to be but the reflections of our intellect only, without which nothing would be perceptible, as to one who is devoid of his intellect.
21. Understand this seat (sadana) of yours, located in this closet (kosha) of the house, along with myself, yourself, and everything around us, as merely reflections of our minds. Without our intellect, nothing would be perceivable, just like to someone who lacks their intellect.
22. Our dreams and fallacies, our desires and fancies, as also our notions and ideas, serve as the best evidences, that afford us their light for the understanding of this truth: (that nothing is true beside the subjective mind, which creates and forms, produces and presents all objects to our view).
22. Our dreams and illusions, our desires and whims, as well as our beliefs and ideas, provide the best evidence, giving us insight into this truth: (that nothing is true except for the subjective mind, which creates, shapes, produces, and presents all objects to our perception).
23. The spirit of the Bráhman resided in the vacuity of his house (the body), with the seas and forests and the earth (i.e. their impressions) within itself, as the bee abides in the lotus.
23. The essence of the Bráhman lived in the emptiness of his home (the body), with the oceans, forests, and the land (i.e. their impressions) contained within it, just like a bee dwells in a lotus.
24. Thus the habitable globe with every thing it contains, is situated in a small cell in one corner of the intellect, as a spot of flimsy cloud in the firmament.
24. So the livable world, along with everything in it, exists in a tiny space in one corner of the mind, like a wisp of cloud in the sky.
25. The House of the Bráhman was situated in the same locality of the intellect, which contains all the worlds in one of its atomic particles.
25. The House of the Bráhman was located in the same area of the mind that holds all the worlds within one of its tiny particles.
26. The intelligent soul contains in every atom of it, unnumbered worlds within worlds, enough to remove your doubt; of the Bráhman’s viewing a whole realm within the space of his intellect.
26. The intelligent soul holds countless worlds within every atom, enough to dispel your doubts; like the Bráhman perceiving an entire realm within the confines of his mind.
27. Lílá asked:—How can the Bráhmanic pair be ourselves, when they are dead only eight days before, and we have been reigning here for so many years?
27. Lílá asked, "How can the Bráhmanic couple be us when they died just eight days ago, and we've been ruling here for so many years?"
28. The goddess replied:—There is neither any limit of space or duration, nor any distance of place or length of time in reality: hear me now tell you the reason of it.
28. The goddess replied:—There are no real limits of space or time, nor any actual distances between places or lengths of time; listen now as I explain the reason for this.
[Pg 325]
[Pg 325]
29. As the universe is the reflexion of the divine mind, so are infinity and eternity but representations of himself.
29. Just as the universe reflects the divine mind, infinity and eternity are also representations of it.
30. Attend to what I tell you about the manner in which we form the idea of time, and its distinct parts of a moment and an age, in the same way as we make the distinction of individualities in me, thee and this or that person (which are essentially the same undivided spirit and duration).[14]
30. Pay attention to what I'm saying about how we understand time and its different parts, like a moment and an age, just as we differentiate between individuals like me, you, and this or that person (which are all essentially the same unified spirit and period of existence).[14]
SECTION II.
State of the Human soul after death.
31. Hear now, that no sooner does any one come to feel the insensibility consequent to his death, than he forgets his former nature and thinks himself as another being.
31. Listen now, that as soon as someone starts to feel the numbness that comes with death, they forget who they used to be and believe they are a different person.
32. He then assumes an empty form in the womb of vacuity in the twinkling of an eye, and being contained in that container, he thinks within himself in the same receptacle.
32. He then takes on a vacant shape in the emptiness in the blink of an eye, and being held in that space, he reflects within himself in the same place.
33. “This is my body with its hands and feet.” Thus the body he thinks upon, he finds the same presented before him.
33. “This is my body with its hands and feet.” So, the body he thinks about is the same one he sees in front of him.
34. He then thinks in himself: “I am the son of this father and am so many years old; these are my dear friends and this is my pleasant abode.”
34. He then thinks to himself, “I am the son of this father and am this many years old; these are my close friends and this is my comfortable home.”
35. “I was born and became a boy, and then grew up to this age. There are all my friends and in the same course of their lives.”
35. “I was born, became a boy, and then grew up to this age. Here are all my friends, each following their own path in life.”
36. Thus the compact density of the sphere of his soul, presents him many other figures, which appear to rise in it as in some part of the world.
36. So the tight density of his soul’s sphere shows him many other forms, which seem to emerge from it as if from some part of the world.
37. But they neither rise nor remain in the soul itself, which is as transparent as the empty air; they appear to the intellect as a vision seen in a dream.
37. But they neither rise nor stay in the soul itself, which is as clear as the empty air; they seem to the mind like a vision seen in a dream.
38. As the view beheld in a dream, presents the sights of all things in one place, so does every thing appear to the eye of the beholder of the other world as in his dream.
38. Just like a dream shows everything in one place, everything appears to the eyes of someone from the other world as it does in their dream.
[Pg 326]
[Pg 326]
39. Again whatever is seen in the other world, the same occurs to men in their present states also; wherefore the reality of this and unreality of the other world, are both alike to a state of dreaming.
39. Again, everything that is witnessed in the other world happens to people in their current lives as well; therefore, the reality of this world and the unreality of the other world are both similar to a dream state.
40. And as there is no difference in the waves of the same sea-water, so the produced visible creation is no other than the unproduced intellectual world, both of which are equally indestructible: (the one being but a copy of the other).
40. Just like there’s no difference in the waves of the same sea, the visible world we see is nothing but a reflection of the unproduced intellectual realm, and both are equally indestructible: one is simply a copy of the other.
41. But in reality the appearance is nothing but a reflection of the intellect; and which apart from the intelligible spirit, is merely an empty vacuity.
41. But in reality, appearance is just a reflection of the mind; and apart from the understanding spirit, it’s simply an empty void.
42. The creation though presided by the intelligible spirit, is itself a mere void, its intelligible soul being the only substance of it as the water of the waves.
42. Although the creation is overseen by the intelligent spirit, it is essentially a blank slate, with its intelligent soul being the only true substance, much like the water in the waves.
43. The waves though formed of water, are themselves as false as the horns of hares; and their appearance as natural objects: is altogether false (because they are the effects of the auxiliary cause of the winds which have raised them).
43. The waves, even though they're made of water, are just as fake as the horns of hares; and their look as natural objects is completely misleading (because they are the result of the winds that have created them).
44. Hence there being no visible object in reality (except a false appearance of such), how can the observer have any idea of the visible, which loses its delusion at the moment of his death.
44. Since there’s no actual visible object in reality (only a false appearance of one), how can the observer have any concept of the visible, which loses its illusion at the moment of death?
45. After disappearance of the visible outer world from sight, the soul reflects on its reminiscence of the creation in its inner world of the mind, according to the proper time and place of every thing.
45. After the visible outer world disappears from sight, the soul reflects on its memories of creation in the inner world of the mind, according to the right time and place for everything.
46. It remembers its birth, its parents, its age and its residence, with its learning and all other pursuits in their exact manner and order.
46. It remembers its birth, its parents, its age, and where it lives, along with its education and all other activities in their precise way and sequence.
47. It thinks of its friends and servants, and of the success and failure of its attempts. And thus the increate and incorporeal soul, ruminates on the events of its created and corporeal state in its intellectual form.
47. It reflects on its friends and helpers, and on the successes and failures of its efforts. And so, the uncreated and incorporeal soul contemplates the experiences of its created and physical existence in its intellectual form.
48. It does not however remain long in this state, but enters a new body soon after its death, to which the properties of the mind and senses, are added afterwards in their proper times.[Pg 327]
48. However, it doesn’t stay in this state for long but quickly enters a new body, to which the attributes of the mind and senses are added later at the right times.[Pg 327]
49. It then becomes a baby, and finds a new father and mother, and begins to grow. Thus whether one may perceive it or not, it is all the product of his former reminiscence.
49. It then becomes a baby, finds a new dad and mom, and starts to grow. So whether you notice it or not, it's all the result of his past memories.
50. Then upon waking from this state of trance, like a fruit from the cell of a flower, it comes to find that a single moment appeared to it as the period of an age.
50. Then, when it wakes from this trance, like a fruit emerging from a flower's womb, it discovers that a single moment felt like an entire lifetime.
51. So King Harish Chandra of yore thought one night as a period of twelve years; and so one day seems as long as a year to them that are separated from their beloved objects.
51. So King Harish Chandra of old thought one night felt like twelve years; and for those who are separated from their loved ones, one day can stretch out like a year.
52. Again as the birth or death of one in his dream, or his getting a begotten father in infancy, or a hungry man’s faring on dainty food in thought, is all false:
52. Just like the birth or death of someone in a dream, or a baby imagining a father, or a hungry person imagining themselves enjoying fancy food, all of this is false:
53. So when a sated man says he is starving, or one declares he is an eye witness of a thing he has not seen, or an empty space is full of people, or that he has got a lost treasure in his dream, who is there to believe him?
53. So when a well-fed person says they are starving, or someone claims to have witnessed something they haven't seen, or an empty place is crowded with people, or they say they've found a lost treasure in their dreams, who is going to believe them?
54. But this visible world rests in the invisible spirit of God, as the property of pungency, resides in the particles, of the pepper seed, and as the painted pictures on a column. But where are the open and clear sighted eyes to perceive the same?
54. But this visible world exists within the invisible spirit of God, just as the sharpness of flavor is found in the particles of a pepper seed, or how the painted images are on a column. But where are the open and clear-sighted eyes to see this?
Interpretation of Lílá’s Vision.
Meaning of Lílá’s Vision.
55. The vision of Lílá, called samádhi in Yoga and clairvoyance of spiritualism, was the abstract meditation of her lord in her memory. Which presented her with a full view of every thing imprinted in it. The memory is taken for the whole intellect chit, which is identified with God, in whose essence the images of all things, are said to be eternally present.
55. The vision of Lílá, referred to as samádhi in Yoga and clairvoyance in spiritualism, was the deep meditation of her lord remembered by her. This gave her a complete view of everything imprinted in it. Memory encompasses the entire intellect chit, which is connected to God, whose essence is said to have the images of all things eternally present.
[Pg 328]
[Pg 328]
CHAPTER XXI.
Guide to Peace.
Soon after the insensibility occasioned by one’s death is over, there appears to him (soul) the sight of the world, as he viewed it with his open eyes when he was living.
Soon after the shock from someone's death fades away, the soul sees the world just like they did when they were alive, with their eyes wide open.
2. It presents before him the circle of the sky and its sides with the cycle of its seasons and times, and shows him the deeds of his pious and secular acts, as they were to continue to eternity.
2. It shows him the circle of the sky and its edges along with the changing seasons and times, and reveals the results of his religious and worldly actions, as they were meant to last forever.
3. Objects never seen nor thought of before, also offer themselves to his view, as the sight of his own death in a dream, and as they were the prints in his memory.
3. Objects he has never seen or even thought of before appear before him, like the vision of his own death in a dream, just as they are captured in his memory.
4. But the infinity of objects, appearing in the empty sphere of the immaterial intellect, is mere illusion, and the baseless city of the world, like an aerial castle, is but the creation of imagination.
4. But the endless number of things that show up in the empty space of the mind is just an illusion, and the groundless city of the world, like a castle in the air, is nothing more than a product of our imagination.
5. It is the remembrance of the past world, that makes it known to us (because it is impossible to recognise any thing without a previous impression of its kind in the mind). Hence the length of a kalpa age and the shortness of a moment, are but erroneous impressions proceeding from the rapidity and slowness of our thoughts.
5. It's the memory of the past that makes the world clear to us (because we can't recognize anything without having experienced something similar before). Therefore, the long duration of a kalpa and the briefness of a moment are just misleading perceptions based on how quickly or slowly we think.
6. Therefore knowledge, based upon previous notions or otherwise, is of two kinds, and things known without their cause, are attributed to Divine Intelligence (as the hidden cause of all).
6. So, knowledge, whether based on earlier ideas or not, comes in two types, and things we know without knowing their cause are linked to Divine Intelligence (as the hidden cause of everything).
7. We are conscious also of thoughts, unthought of before in our minds, as we often have in our dreams; and think of our parents after their demise by mistake of other persons as such.
7. We are also aware of thoughts that we hadn’t considered before, just like we often do in our dreams; and we mistakenly think of our parents after they’ve passed away, as if they are still here due to the actions of others.
8. Sometimes genius supercedes the province of memory, as in the first creation or discovery of a thing, which is afterwards continued by its remembrance.
8. Sometimes genius goes beyond just memory, like in the initial creation or discovery of something, which is then carried on through remembrance.
[Pg 329]
[Pg 329]
9. According to some, those visible worlds are said to have remained in their ideal state in the Divine mind; and according to others, that there were no pre-existent notions of these in the mind of God.
9. Some people say that those visible worlds stayed in their perfect form in the mind of God, while others believe that there were no prior concepts of these in God's mind.
10. According to some others, the world manifested itself not from the memory, but by the power and will of God; while others maintain it to be the production of a fortuitous combination, of intelligence and atomic principles on a sudden (Kákatálíya sanyoga).
10. According to some, the world came into being not from memory, but through the power and will of God; while others argue it resulted from a random combination of intelligence and atomic principles all at once (Kákatálíya sanyoga).
11. It is the entire forgetfulness of the world, which is styled liberation, and which can not be had from attachment to what is desirable or aversion of the undesirable.
11. It's the complete forgetfulness of the world that people call liberation, which can't be achieved through desire for what we want or dislike for what we don’t want.
12. It is difficult to effect an entire negation, both of one’s subjective as well as objective knowledge of his self, and the existence of the outer world; and yet no body can be freed without obliteration of both.
12. It’s hard to completely deny both your own subjective and objective understanding of yourself and the existence of the outside world; yet no one can be liberated without completely eliminating both.
13. As the fallacy of taking a rope for a snake, is not removed until the meaning of the world snake, is known to be inapplicable to the rope; so no one can have rest and peace of his mind, unless he is convinced of the illusive nature of the world.
13. Just like the misconception of mistaking a rope for a snake isn't cleared up until you understand that the term "snake" doesn't apply to the rope, no one can find rest and peace of mind until they're convinced of the deceptive nature of the world.
14. One party, who is at peace with himself (by his abandonment of the world), can not be wholly at rest without divine knowledge; as the ghost of his inward ignorance, may overtake him after his getting rid of the devil of worldliness.
14. A person who has found peace within themselves by letting go of worldly concerns cannot be completely at rest without spiritual understanding; the lingering haunt of their inner ignorance may catch up with them after they rid themselves of the distractions of materialism.
15. The world is certainly a monster in itself without the knowledge of its Author; but the difficulty of knowing the first cause, has rendered it an impassable wilderness.
15. The world is definitely a beast on its own without knowing its Creator; but the challenge of understanding the first cause has made it an untraversable wilderness.
16. Lílá said:—If reminiscence be the cause of one’s reproduction, then say, O goddess! what were the causes of the birth of the Bráhmanic pair, without the vestiges of their past remembrance.
16. Lílá said:—If memory is what leads to someone's rebirth, then tell me, O goddess! what caused the birth of the Bráhmanic couple, considering they don't have any memories of their past.
17. The goddess replied:—Know that Brahmá the first progenitor of mankind, who was absolute in himself, did not retain any vestige of his past remembrance in him.
17. The goddess replied:—Know that Brahmá, the first creator of humanity, who was complete in himself, did not hold onto any trace of his past memories.
18. The first born, who had nothing to remember of a prior birth, was born in the lotus with his own intelligence—chaitanya; (and not because of his remembrance).
18. The firstborn, who had no memories of a previous life, was born in the lotus with his own intelligence—chaitanya; (and not because of any recollections).
[Pg 330]
[Pg 330]
19. The lord of creatures being thus born by chance of his own genius or creative power, and without any assignable cause or design on his part, reflected within himself “now I am become another and the source of creation.”
19. The lord of all beings, having come into existence by chance through his own talent or creative power, and without any clear reason or plan on his part, thought to himself, “Now I have become something different and the source of creation.”
20. Whatever is thus born of itself, is as it were nothing and never produced at all, but remained as the absolute intellect itself in nubibus (chinnabhas).
20. Whatever is born this way is, in a sense, nothing and was never actually created at all; it simply existed as the absolute intellect itself in nubibus (chinnabhas).
21. It is the Supreme being that is the sole cause of both states of reminiscence (i.e. the one caused by vestiges of prior impressions, and the other produced by prior desires); and both the conditions of cause and effect combine in Him in the sphere of his intellect.
21. It is the Supreme Being who is the only cause of both states of memory (i.e. one caused by remnants of past impressions, and the other created by previous desires); and both the conditions of cause and effect come together in Him within the realm of His intellect.
22. Thus it is the knowledge of the union of the cause and effect, and the auxiliary cause in Him, that gives us our tranquillity and naught otherwise.
22. So, it's understanding how the cause and effect come together, along with the supporting cause in Him, that brings us peace and nothing else.
23. Causality and consequence are mere empty words of no significance, since it is the recognition of the universal intellect, which constitutes true wisdom.
23. Causality and consequence are just empty terms without meaning, because the understanding of the universal intellect is what truly defines wisdom.
24. Hence nothing is produced that is seen in the phenomenal, or known in the noumenal or intellectual world (Chid-jagat); but every thing is situated within the space of the sphere of the intellect in one’s own soul.
24. Therefore, nothing exists in the physical world or is understood in the intellectual or noumenal realm (Chid-jagat); instead, everything is located within the space of the intellect of one's own soul.
25. Lílá said:—O! wonderful was the sight thou hast shown me, O goddess; it was a fair prospect of the world as in its morning light, and as brilliant as in the glare of a lightning.
25. Lílá said:—Oh! the sight you’ve shown me is amazing, O goddess; it was a beautiful view of the world in its morning light, and as bright as a flash of lightning.
26. Now goddess! deign to satisfy my curiosity, until I become conversant with it by my intense application and study.
26. Now, goddess! Please satisfy my curiosity, so I can fully understand it through my hard work and study.
27. Kindly take me to that dwelling where the Bráhman pair dwelt together, and show me that mountainous spot of their former residence.
27. Please take me to the place where the Bráhman couple lived together, and show me that hilly area where they used to reside.
28. The goddess replied:—If you want to see that sight, you shall have to be immaculate, by forsaking the sense of your personality (mana or meum), and betaking yourself to the clairvoyance or clear sightedness of seeing the unintelligible Intellect (achetya-chit) within the soul.
28. The goddess replied:—If you want to see that sight, you need to be pure by letting go of your sense of self (mana or meum), and turning to the clear insight of perceiving the incomprehensible Intellect (achetya-chit) within your soul.
[Pg 331]
[Pg 331]
29. You shall then find yourself in a vacuous atmosphere (vyomátman), and situated in the sky (nabhas-nubibus), resembling the prospects of earthly men, and the apartments of the firmament (i.e. all nil and void).
29. You will then find yourself in an empty space (vyomátman), located in the sky (nabhas-nubibus), similar to the views of earthly people, and the rooms of the sky (i.e. all nil and void).
30. In this state we shall be able to see them with all their possessions without any obstruction; otherwise this body is a great barrier in the way of spiritual vision.
30. In this state, we will be able to see them along with all their possessions without any hindrance; otherwise, this body is a major obstacle to spiritual sight.
31. Lílá said:—Tell me kindly, O goddess! the reason, why do we not see the other world with these eyes, nor go there with these bodies of ours.
31. Lílá said:—Please tell me, O goddess! Why can't we see the other world with our eyes or go there with our bodies?
32. The goddess replied:—The reason is that you take the true futurity for false, and believe the untrue present as true. For these worlds which are formless, appear as having forms to your eyes, as you take the substance gold in its form of a ring.
32. The goddess replied:—The reason is that you mistake what is really going to happen for what isn't, and you accept what isn't real in the present as real. These formless worlds look like they have shapes to you, just like you see a piece of gold as a ring.
33. Gold though fashioned as a circlet, has no circularity in it; so the spirit of God appearing in the form of the world, is not the world itself.
33. Gold shaped into a ring seems circular, but it isn't truly round; similarly, the spirit of God manifesting as the world is not the world itself.
34. The world is a vacuity full with the spirit of God; and whatever else is visible in it, is as the dust appearing to fly over the sea. (Hence called máyá or illusion of vision, as specks peopling the summer skies).
34. The world is an emptiness filled with the spirit of God; and everything else that can be seen in it is like dust flying over the sea. (This is why it’s called máyá or the illusion of vision, like the specks in the summer skies).
35. This illusory quintessence of the world is all false, the true reality being the subjective Brahma alone; and in support of this truth we have the evidence of our guides in Vedánta philosophy, and the conviction of our consciousness.
35. This misleading essence of the world is all fake; the true reality is only the subjective Brahma. We have the support of our guides in Vedánta philosophy and the certainty of our own consciousness to back this up.
36. The Brahma believer sees Brahma alone and no other anywhere, and he looks to Brahma through Brahma himself, as the creator and preserver of all, and whose nature includes all other attributes in itself.
36. The Brahma believer sees only Brahma and no one else anywhere, and they look to Brahma through Brahma himself, as the creator and preserver of everything, whose nature encompasses all other qualities within itself.
37. Brahma is not known only as the author of his work of the creation of worlds, but as existent of himself without any causation or auxiliary causality (i.e. as neither the creator or created, nor supporter of nor supported by another).
37. Brahma is recognized not just as the creator of the worlds but as existing independently, without any cause or external influence (i.e., neither as a creator nor as something created, nor as a supporter or being supported by anything else).
38. Until you are trained by your practice of Yoga, to rely[Pg 332] in one unity, by discarding all duality and variety in your belief, so long you are barred from viewing Brahma in his true light.
38. Until you are trained by your practice of Yoga to rely on a single unity by letting go of all duality and variety in your beliefs, you will be blocked from seeing Brahma in his true form.[Pg 332]
39. Being settled in this belief of unity, we find ourselves by our constant practice of Yoga communion, to rest in the Supreme spirit.
39. Once we embrace this belief in unity, we discover that through our consistent practice of Yoga, we connect and find peace in the Supreme spirit.
40. We then find our bodies mixing with the air as an aerial substance, and at last come to the sight of Brahma with these our mortal frames.
40. We then see our bodies blending with the air as something ethereal, and finally come to behold Brahma with these mortal forms of ours.
41. Being then endued with pure, enlightened and spiritual frames, like those of Brahmá and the gods, the holy saints are placed in some part of the divine essence.
41. Being filled with pure, enlightened, and spiritual qualities, like those of Brahmá and the gods, the holy saints are part of the divine essence.
42. Without practice of yoga, you can not approach God with your mortal frame. The soul that is sullied by sense, can never see the image of God.
42. Without practicing yoga, you can't reach God in your physical form. A soul tainted by the senses will never be able to perceive the image of God.
43. It is impossible for one to arrive at the aerial castle (objects of the wish) of another, when it is not possible for him to come to the castle (wished for object), which he has himself built in air.
43. It's impossible for someone to reach another person's dream castle when they can’t even get to the castle they’ve built in the sky for themselves.
44. Forsake therefore this gross body, and assume your light intellectual frame; then betake yourself to the practice of yoga, that you may see God face to face.
44. So let go of this heavy body and take on your light, intellectual form; then dedicate yourself to the practice of yoga, so you can see God face to face.
45. As it may be possible to realize an aerial castle by the labour of building it, so it is possible to behold God, either with this body or without it, by practice of yoga only and not otherwise.
45. Just like it's possible to create a castle in the sky through hard work, it's also possible to see God, whether with this body or without it, solely through the practice of yoga and nothing else.
46. And as the erroneous conception of the existence of the world, has continued since its first creation (by the will of Brahma); so it has been ever since attributed to an eternal fate—niyati (by fatalists), and to an illusory power (máyá sakti of Máyá vadis).
46. As the mistaken idea of the world's existence has persisted since it was first created (by Brahma's will), it has always been attributed to an eternal fate—niyati (by fatalists) and to an illusory power (máyá sakti of Máyá vadis).
47. Lílá asked:—Thou saidst O goddess? that we shall go together to the abode of the Brahman pair, but I ask thee to tell me, how are we to effect our journey there?
47. Lílá asked:—You said, O goddess? that we would go together to the home of the Brahman couple, but I want you to tell me, how are we supposed to make the journey there?
48. As for me, I shall be able to go there with the purer part of my essence the sentient soul (after leaving this my gross body here). But tell me how wilt thou that art pure intellect (chetas), go to that place?
48. As for me, I will be able to go there with the pure part of my essence, the aware soul (after leaving this physical body behind). But tell me, how will you, who are pure intellect (chetas), get to that place?
[Pg 333]
[Pg 333]
49. The goddess replied:—I tell thee lady, that the divine will is an aerial tree, and its fruits are as unsubstantial as air, having no figure nor form nor substance in them.
49. The goddess replied:—I tell you, lady, that the divine will is an aerial tree, and its fruits are as insubstantial as air, having no shape, form, or substance in them.
50. And whatever is formed by the will of God from the pure essence of his intelligent nature, is only a likeness of himself, and bears little difference from its original.
50. Everything that comes from God's will, stemming from the pure essence of His intelligent nature, is just a reflection of Himself and is only slightly different from the original.
51. This body of mine is of the like kind, and I will not lay it aside, but find out that place by means of this as the breeze finds the odours.
51. This body of mine is the same kind, and I won’t set it aside, but I’ll discover that place just like the breeze picks up scents.
52. And as water mixes with water, fire with fire and air with air, so does this spiritual body easily join with any material form that it likes.
52. Just as water mixes with water, fire with fire, and air with air, this spiritual body easily connects with any physical form it desires.
53. But a corporeal body cannot mix with an incorporeal substance, nor a solid rock become the same with an ideal hill.
53. But a physical body can't blend with a non-physical substance, nor can a solid rock become the same as an imaginary hill.
54. And as your body, which is composed both of its spiritual and mental parts, has become corporeal by its habitual tendency to corporeality.
54. And as your body, which consists of both its spiritual and mental aspects, has become physical due to its habitual inclination toward physicality.
55. So your material body becomes spiritual (átiváhika), by means of your leaning to spirituality, as in your sleep, in your protracted meditation, insensibility, fancies and reveries.
55. Your physical body becomes spiritual (átiváhika) through your focus on spirituality, like when you’re sleeping, deeply meditating, unaware, daydreaming, or lost in thought.
56. Your spiritual nature will then return to your body, when your earthly desires are lessened and curbed within the mind.
56. Your spiritual nature will return to your body when your earthly desires are diminished and controlled within your mind.
57. Lílá said:—Say goddess, what becomes of the spiritual body after it has attained its compactness by constant practice of yoga; whether it becomes indestructible, or perishes like all other finite bodies.
57. Lílá said:—Hey goddess, what happens to the spiritual body after it becomes solid through continuous yoga practice? Does it become indestructible, or does it fade away like all other physical bodies?
58. The goddess replied:—Any thing that exists is perishable, and of course liable to death; but how can that thing die which is nothing, and is imperishable in its nature? (Such is the spirit).
58. The goddess replied:—Everything that exists can perish and is subject to death; but how can something that is nothing die, especially when its nature is imperishable? (That is the spirit).
59. Again the fallacy of the snake in a rope being removed, the snake disappears of itself, and no one doubts of it any more.
59. Once again, the illusion of the snake in the rope is cleared up, and the snake vanishes on its own, leaving no one in doubt about it anymore.
60. Thus, as the true knowledge of the rope, removes the erroneous conception of the snake in it, so the recognition of the spiritual body, dispels the misconception of its materiality.
60. Just like understanding the rope gets rid of the mistaken idea of the snake in it, recognizing the spiritual body clears away the misconception of its material nature.
[Pg 334]
[Pg 334]
61. All imagery is at an end when there is no image at all, as the art of statuary must cease for want of stones on earth. (Thus they attribute materiality to the immaterial spirit from their familiarity with matter).
61. All imagery comes to a halt when there’s no image at all, just like the art of sculpture must stop when there are no stones left on earth. (This is why they associate physicality with the immaterial spirit, due to their familiarity with the physical world).
62. We see clearly our bodies full of the spirit of God, which you can not perceive owing to your gross understanding.
62. We can see our bodies filled with the spirit of God, which you can’t grasp because of your limited understanding.
63. In the beginning when the intellect—chit, is engrossed with the imagination of the mind—chitta, it loses thenceforth its sight of the only one object (the unity of God).
63. At first, when the intellect—chit is caught up in the imagination of the mind—chitta, it then loses its focus on the one true object (the unity of God).
64. Lílá asked:—But how can imagination have any room or trace out anything in that unity, wherein the divisions of time and space and all things, are lost in an undistinguishable mass?
64. Lílá asked:—But how can imagination have any space or outline anything in that unity, where the divisions of time and space and everything else are lost in an indistinguishable mass?
65. The goddess replied:—Like the bracelet in gold and waves in water, the show of truth in dreams, and the resemblance of aerial castles:—
65. The goddess replied:—Just like a gold bracelet and waves in water, the appearance of truth in dreams, and the likeness of castles in the sky:—
66. As all these vanish on the right apprehension of them, so the imaginary attributes of the unpredicable God, are all nothing whatever.
66. Just as all these disappear with the right understanding of them, the imaginary qualities of the unpredictable God are all meaningless.
67. As there is no dust in the sky, so there can be no ascribing of any attribute or partial property to God; whose nature is indivisible and unimaginable, who is an unborn unity, tranquil and all-pervading.
67. Just like there’s no dust in the sky, we can’t attribute any qualities or limited characteristics to God; whose nature is unbreakable and beyond imagination, who is a timeless oneness, calm and everywhere.
68. Whatever shines about us, is the pure light of that being, who scatters his lustre like a transcendental gem all around.
68. Everything that shines around us is the pure light of that being, who spreads his brilliance like a transcendent gem everywhere.
69. Lílá said:—If it is so at all times, then tell me, O goddess! how we happened to fall into the error of attributing duality and diversity to His nature.
69. Lílá said:—If it’s always like this, then tell me, O goddess! how did we end up making the mistake of thinking there’s duality and diversity in His nature?
70. The goddess replied:—It was your want of reason that has led you to error so long; and it is the absence of reasoning that is the natural bane of mankind, and requires to be remedied by your attending to reason.
70. The goddess replied:—It was your lack of reason that has caused you to be wrong for so long; and it's the absence of reasoning that is the natural downfall of humanity, which needs to be fixed by your focusing on reason.
71. When reason takes the place of the want of reason, it introduces in a moment the light of knowledge in the soul, in lieu of its former darkness.
71. When reason replaces ignorance, it instantly brings the light of knowledge into the soul, replacing its former darkness.
[Pg 335]
[Pg 335]
72. As reason advances, your want of reason and knowledge and your bondage to prejudice, are put to flight; and then you have an unobstructed liberation and pure understanding in this world.
72. As reason progresses, your lack of reason and knowledge, along with your attachment to biases, is eliminated; and then you experience an unobstructed freedom and clear understanding in this world.
73. As long as you had remained without reasoning on this subject, so long were you either dormant or wandering in error.
73. As long as you stayed unthinking about this topic, you were either inactive or lost in confusion.
74. You are awakened from this day both to your reason and liberation, and the seeds for the suppression of your desires, are sown in your heart.
74. You wake up today with both clarity and freedom, and the seeds for controlling your desires are planted in your heart.
75. At first neither was this visible world presented to you nor you to it, how long will you therefore reside in it, and what other desires have you herein?
75. At first, neither was this visible world shown to you, nor were you shown to it. So, how long will you stay in it, and what other desires do you have here?
76. Withdraw your mind from its thoughts of the visitor, visibles and vision of this world, and settle it in the idea of the entire negation of all existence, then fix your meditation solely in the supreme Being, and sit in a state of unalterable insensibility (by forgetting yourself to a stone).
76. Clear your mind of thoughts about the visitor, the things you see, and the experiences of this world. Focus instead on the complete absence of all existence. Then concentrate your meditation solely on the supreme Being, and remain in a state of total detachment (by forgetting yourself completely).
77. When the seed of inappetency has taken root in your heart, and begun to germinate in it, the sprouts of your affections and hatred (literally—pathos and apathy), will be destroyed of themselves.
77. When the seed of a lack of desire has taken root in your heart and started to grow, the shoots of your feelings and dislikes (literally—emotions and indifference) will be destroyed on their own.
78. Then the impression of the world will be utterly effaced from the mind, and an unshaken anesthesia will overtake you all at once.
78. Then the image of the world will be completely wiped from your mind, and a deep anesthesia will suddenly wash over you.
79. Remaining thus entranced in your abstract meditation, you will have in process of time a soul, as luminous as a luminary in the clear firmament of heaven, freed from the concatenation of all causes and their consequences for evermore.
79. As you stay captivated in your deep thoughts, over time you'll develop a soul as bright as a star in the clear night sky, liberated from the endless cycle of causes and their effects forever.
[Pg 336]
[Pg 336]
CHAPTER XXII.
Practice of Wisdom or Wisdom in Action.
(Vijnána-bhyása).
(Vijnána-bhyása).
SECTION I.
Letting Go of Desires.
Básaná Tyága.
Basana Tyaga.
The goddess continued:—
The goddess continued:—
As objects seen in a dream, prove to be false as the dream, on being roused from sleep and upon knowing them as fumes of fancy; so the belief in the reality of the body, becomes unfounded upon dissolution of our desires.
As things seen in a dream are revealed to be as unreal as the dream itself once we wake up and recognize them as illusions; similarly, the belief in the reality of the body becomes baseless when our desires fade away.
2. As the thing dreamt of disappears upon waking, so does the waking body disappear in sleep, when the desires lie dormant in the soul.
2. Just like the dreams fade away when we wake up, the waking body vanishes into sleep, where our desires rest quietly in the soul.
3. As our corporeal bodies are awakened after the states of our dreaming and desiring, so is our spiritual body awakened after we cease to think of our corporeal states.
3. Just as our physical bodies wake up after we finish dreaming and wanting, our spiritual body awakens when we stop focusing on our physical states.
4. As a sound sleep succeeds the dormancy which is devoid of desires (i.e. when we are unconscious of the actions and volition of our minds); so does the tranquillity of liberation follow the state of our inappetency even in our waking bodies.
4. Just as a deep sleep comes after a state without desires (i.e. when we are unaware of our thoughts and actions); the peace of freedom follows the time when we lack cravings, even in our waking lives.
5. The desire of living-liberated men (jívan-muktas), is not properly any desire at all, since it is the pure desire relating to universal weal and happiness.
5. The desire of living-liberated people (jívan-muktas) isn’t really a desire in the usual sense, because it’s a pure desire focused on the overall well-being and happiness of all.
6. The sleep in which the will and wish are dormant, is called the sound sleep susupta, but the dormancy of desires in the waking state, is known as insensibility moha or múrchhá.
6. The state of sleep where the will and desires are inactive is called sound sleep susupta, while the state of inactive desires during wakefulness is referred to as insensibility moha or múrchhá.
7. Again the sleep which is wholly devoid of desire, is designated the turíya or the fourth stage of yoga, and which in the waking state is called samádhi or union with Supreme.
7. Once more, the sleep that is completely free of desire is referred to as turíya or the fourth stage of yoga, which in the waking state is known as samádhi or union with the Supreme.
8. The living man, whose life is freed from all desires in[Pg 337] this world, is called the living liberated—jívan-mukta, a state which is unknown to them that are not liberated (amukta).
8. The living person, whose life is free from all desires in this world, is known as the living liberated—jívan-mukta, a state that is unknown to those who are not liberated (amukta).
9. When the mind becomes a pure essence (as in its samádhi), and its desires are weakened, it becomes spiritualised (ativáhika), and then it glows and flows, as the snow melts to water by application of heat.
9. When the mind becomes a pure essence (as in its samádhi), and its desires are diminished, it becomes spiritualized (ativáhika), and then it shines and moves, like snow melting into water when heat is applied.
10. The spiritualised mind, being awakened (as if it were from its drowsiness or lethargy), mixes with the holy spirits of departed souls in the other world.
10. The awakened spiritual mind, as if it has come out of its sleepiness or sluggishness, connects with the holy spirits of deceased souls in the afterlife.
11. When your egoism is moderated by your practice of yoga, then the perception of the invisible, will of itself rise clearly before your mind.
11. When your self-centeredness is balanced by your yoga practice, the perception of the unseen will naturally become clear in your mind.
12. And when spiritual knowledge gains a firm footing in your mind, you will then behold the hallowed scenes of the other world more than your expectation.
12. And when spiritual knowledge takes root in your mind, you will then see the sacred sights of the other world even more than you expected.
13. Therefore O blameless lady! try your utmost to deaden your desires, and when you have gained sufficient strength in that practice, know yourself to be liberated in this life.
13. So, dear lady, do your best to control your desires, and once you've built enough strength in that practice, recognize that you are free in this life.
14. Until the moon of your intellectual knowledge, comes to shine forth fully with her cooling beams, so long you shall have to leave this body of yours here, in order to have a view of the other world.
14. Until the light of your knowledge shines brightly like the moon, you'll have to leave your body here to get a glimpse of the other world.
15. This fleshy body of yours, can have no tangible connection with one which is without flesh; nor can the intellectual body (lingadeha), perform any action of the corporeal system.
15. Your physical body has no real connection with one that is without flesh; nor can the intellectual body (lingadeha) perform any actions related to the physical system.
16. I have told you all this according to my best knowledge, and the state of things as they are: and my sayings are known even to boys, to be as efficacious as the curse or blessing of a deity.
16. I've shared all this based on what I know and the current situation: my words are recognized even by kids to be as powerful as a god's curse or blessing.
17. It is the habitual reliance of men in their gross bodies, and their fond attachment to them, that bind their souls down, and bring them back to the earth; while the weakening of earthly desires serve to clothe them with spiritual bodies.
17. It's the constant dependence of people on their physical bodies and their strong attachment to them that holds their souls down and keeps them tied to the earth; while letting go of earthly desires helps them take on spiritual bodies.
18. No body believes in his having a spiritual body here[Pg 338] even at his death bed; but every one thinks the dying man to be dead with his body for ever.
18. Nobody believes that he has a spiritual body here[Pg 338] even on his deathbed; instead, everyone thinks that the dying man is gone for good with his body.
19. This body however, neither dies, nor is it alive at any time; for both life and death are mere resemblances of aerial dreams and desires in all respects.
19. This body, however, neither dies nor is it alive at any time; both life and death are just representations of fleeting dreams and desires in every way.
20. The life and death of beings here below, are as false as the appearances and disappearance of persons in imagination, (or a man in the moon), or of dolls in play or puppet shows.
20. The life and death of beings down here are as unreal as the appearances and disappearances of people in our imagination (or a man in the moon), or of dolls in play or puppet shows.
21. Lílá said:—The pure knowledge, O goddess! that thou hast imparted to me, serves on its being instilled into my ears, as a healing balm to the pain caused by the phenomenals.
21. Lílá said:—The pure knowledge, O goddess! that you have shared with me acts like a healing balm to the pain caused by the things we experience, as soon as it enters my ears.
SECTION II.
Yoga Practice.
22. Now tell me the name and nature of the practice, that may be of use to Spiritualism, how it is to be perfected and what is the end of such perfection.
22. Now tell me the name and nature of the practice that may be useful to Spiritualism, how it can be improved, and what the goal of such improvement is.
23. The goddess replied:—Whatever a man attempts to do here at any time, he can hardly ever effect its completion, without his painful practice of it to the utmost of his power.
23. The goddess replied:—Whatever a man tries to do here at any time, he can hardly ever complete it without putting in a lot of effort and practice.
24. Practice is said by the wise, to consist in the conference of the same thing with one another, in understanding it thoroughly, and in devoting one’s self solely to his object.
24. The wise say that practice involves discussing the same thing with one another, understanding it completely, and dedicating oneself entirely to the goal.
25. And those great souls become successful in this world, who are disgusted with the world, and are moderate in their enjoyments and desires, and do not think on the attainment of what they are in want of.
25. And those great souls achieve success in this world who are disillusioned with it, moderate in their pleasures and desires, and do not obsess over what they lack.
26. And those great minds are said to be best trained, which are graced with liberal views, and are delighted with the relish of unconcernedness with the world, and enraptured with the streams of heavenly felicity.
26. And those great minds are said to be best trained, which are graced with open perspectives, and find joy in being carefree about the world, and are captivated by the flows of heavenly joy.
27. Again they are called the best practised in divine knowledge, who are employed in preaching the absolute negation of the knower and knowables in this world, by the light of reasoning and Sástras.
27. Once again, those are referred to as the most skilled in spiritual understanding who engage in teaching the complete rejection of the knower and what can be known in this world, guided by reason and scriptures.
[Pg 339]
[Pg 339]
28. Also the knowledge, that there was nothing produced in the beginning, and that nothing which is visible, as this world or one’s self, is true at any time, is called to be practical knowledge by some.
28. Additionally, the understanding that nothing was created in the beginning and that nothing visible, like this world or oneself, is true at any point in time, is referred to as practical knowledge by some.
29. The strong tendency of the soul towards the spirit of God, which results from a knowledge of the nihility of visibles, and subsidence of the passions, is said to be the effect of the practice of Yoga.
29. The soul's strong inclination towards the spirit of God, which comes from understanding the emptiness of physical things and calming the passions, is said to be the result of practicing Yoga.
30. But mere knowledge of the inexistence of the world, without subduing the passions, is known as knowledge without practice, and is of no good to its possessor.
30. But just knowing that the world doesn't exist, without controlling your emotions, is called knowledge without action, and it doesn't benefit the person who has it.
31. Consciousness of the inexistence of the visible world, constitutes the true knowledge of the knowable. This habitude of the mind is called the practice of Yoga, and leads one to his final extinction—nirvána.
31. Being aware of the fact that the visible world doesn't truly exist is what gives us real knowledge of what can be known. This mindset is referred to as the practice of Yoga, and it guides one towards ultimate liberation—nirvána.
32. The mind thus prepared by practice of Yoga, awakens the intelligence which lay dormant in the dark night of this world, and which now sheds its cooling showers of reason, like dew drops in the frosty night of autumn.
32. The mind, trained through the practice of Yoga, awakens the intelligence that has been asleep in the darkness of this world, now spreading its refreshing wisdom like dew drops on a chilly autumn night.
33. As the sage was sermonizing in this manner, the day departed as to its evening service, and led the assembled train to their evening ablutions. They met again with their mutual greetings at the rising beams of the sun after the darkness of night was dispelled.
33. As the wise one was speaking in this way, the day came to an end, and led everyone to their evening rituals. They gathered again with friendly greetings when the sun rose and the darkness of night was gone.
[Pg 340]
[Pg 340]
CHAPTER XXIII.
The Skyward Journey of Spiritual Beings.
Vasishtha said:—
Vasishtha said:—
After this conference between the goddess and that excellent lady on that night, they found the inmates of the family fast asleep in the inner apartment.
After this meeting between the goddess and that wonderful lady that night, they discovered the family members sound asleep in the inner room.
2. They entered the charnel-house which was closely shut on all sides by latches fastened to the doors and windows, and which was perfumed with the fragrance of heaps of flowers.
2. They walked into the charnel house, which was tightly sealed on all sides with latches securing the doors and windows, and was filled with the scent of piles of flowers.
3. They sat beside the corpse decorated with fresh flowers and garments, with their faces shining like the fair full-moon; and brightening the place.
3. They sat next to the body adorned with fresh flowers and clothes, their faces glowing like a beautiful full moon, brightening the area.
4. They then went to the cemetery and stood motionless on the spot, as if they were sculptures engraven on marble columns, or as pictures drawn upon the wall.
4. They then went to the cemetery and stood still at the spot, as if they were statues carved from marble columns or images painted on the wall.
5. They shook off all their thoughts and cares, and became as contracted as the faded blossoms of the lotus at the decline of the day, when their fragrance has fled from them.
5. They let go of all their thoughts and worries, becoming as shriveled as the wilted lotus blossoms at the end of the day, when their scent has disappeared.
6. They remained still, calm and quiet and without any motion of their limbs, like a sheet of clouds hanging on the mountain top in the calm of autumn.
6. They stayed still, calm and quiet, without moving a muscle, like a blanket of clouds resting on the mountaintop during a peaceful autumn.
7. They continued in fixed attention without any external sensation, like some lonely creepers shrivelled for want of the moisture of the season.
7. They stayed focused without any outside distractions, like some solitary vines dried up from lacking the season's moisture.
8. They were fully impressed with the disbelief of their own existence, and that of all other things in the world, and were altogether absorbed in the thought of an absolute privation of every thing at large.
8. They were completely struck by the disbelief in their own existence, and in that of everything else in the world, and were entirely consumed by the idea of a total absence of everything.
9. They lost the remembrance of the phantom of the phenomenal world, which is as unreal as the horn of a hare.
9. They forgot about the illusion of the extraordinary world, which is as imaginary as a hare's horn.
10. What was a non ens at first, is even so a not-being at present, and what appears as existent, is as inexistent as the water in a mirage.
10. What was a non ens at first is still a not-being now, and what seems to exist is as non-existent as the water in a mirage.
[Pg 341]
[Pg 341]
11. The two ladies then became as quiet as inert nature herself, and as still as firmament before the luminous bodies rolled about in its ample sphere.
11. The two women then became as quiet as nature itself, and as still as the sky before the bright stars moved around in its vast space.
12. They then began to move with their own bodies, the goddess of wisdom in her form of intelligence, and the queen in her intellectual and meditative mood.
12. They then started to move with their own bodies, the goddess of wisdom in her form of intelligence, and the queen in her thoughtful and reflective state.
13. With their new bodies they rose as high as one span above the ground, then taking the forms of the empty intellect, they began to mount in the sky.
13. With their new bodies, they floated about a foot above the ground, then took on the shape of the empty mind and started to ascend into the sky.
14. The two ladies then with their playful open eyes, ascended to the higher region of the sky, by their nature of intellectual knowledge.
14. The two ladies, with their sparkling eyes, then rose to the upper part of the sky, guided by their natural intelligence.
15. Then they flew higher and higher by force of their intellect, and arrived at a region stretching millions of leagues in length.
15. Then they soared higher and higher through the power of their minds, reaching an area that spanned millions of leagues in length.
16. Here the pair in their etherial forms, looked about according to their nature in search of some visible objects; but finding no other figure except their own, they became much more attached to each other by their mutual affection.
16. Here, the couple in their ethereal forms looked around, searching for something they could see. But finding no other beings except each other, they became even more bonded through their mutual affection.
[Pg 342]
[Pg 342]
CHAPTER XXIV.
The Sky Adventure.
Vasishtha continued:—
Vasishtha continued:—
Thus ascending higher and higher and reaching by degrees the highest station, they went on viewing the heavens, with their hands clasped in each other’s.
Thus, climbing higher and higher and gradually reaching the highest point, they continued to gaze at the sky, with their hands held tightly together.
2. They saw a vast expanse as that of the wide extended universal ocean, deep and translucent within; but soft with etherial mildness, and a cooling breeze infusing heavenly delight.
2. They saw a vast stretch like the wide, endless ocean, deep and clear; but soft with a gentle atmosphere, and a cool breeze bringing a sense of heavenly joy.
3. All delightsome and pleasant was the vast Ocean of vacuity, into which they dived, and which afforded them a delight far greater in its purity, than what is derived from the company of the virtuous.
3. All the enjoyable and pleasant was the vast Ocean of emptiness, into which they dove, and which provided them a joy much greater in its purity than what comes from being with good people.
4. They wandered about all sides of heaven, under the beams of the full moon shining above them; and now halted under the clear vault of the clouds, covering the mountain tops of Meru, as if under the dome of a huge white washed edifice.
4. They roamed around all parts of heaven, beneath the light of the full moon shining down on them; and now they stopped under the clear sky of the clouds, hovering over the mountain tops of Meru, as if beneath the ceiling of a giant whitewashed building.
5. And now they roved by the regions of Siddhas and Gandharvas, breathing the charming fragrance of Mandára chaplets; and now passing the lunar sphere, they inhaled the sweet scent exhaled by the breeze from that nectarious orb (Sudhákara).
5. And now they wandered through the lands of Siddhas and Gandharvas, breathing in the delightful scent of Mandára garlands; and as they passed by the moon, they took in the sweet aroma carried by the breeze from that nectar-filled sphere (Sudhákara).
6. Now tired and perspiring profusely, they bathed in the lakes of showering clouds, fraught with the blushing lotuses of lurid lightnings flashing within them.
6. Now exhausted and sweating heavily, they bathed in the lakes of pouring rain, filled with the bright lotuses of lightning flashing inside them.
7. They promenaded at random of their free will on all sides, and now alighted like fluttering bees on the tops of high mountains, appearing as filaments of the lotus-like earth below.
7. They strolled around freely on all sides, and now landed like fluttering bees on the tops of high mountains, looking like threads of the lotus-like earth below.
8. They roved also under the vaults of some fragments of clouds, which were scattered by the winds, and raining like the cascade of Ganges, thinking them as shower-bath-houses in the air.
8. They also wandered beneath the scattered clouds, which were blown by the winds, raining down like the Ganges waterfall, thinking of them as shower-bath-houses in the sky.
[Pg 343]
[Pg 343]
9. Then failing in their strength, they halted in many places, with their slow and slackened steps, and beheld the vacuum full of great and wondrous works.
9. Then, feeling weak, they stopped in various places, with their slow and tired steps, and looked at the emptiness filled with amazing and incredible creations.
SECTION II.
Description of Heaven.
10. They saw what they had never seen before, the tremendous depth of vacuity, which was not filled up by the myriads of worlds which kept revolving in it.
10. They witnessed something they had never experienced before, the immense emptiness that wasn't filled by the countless worlds swirling within it.
11. Over and over and higher and higher, they saw the celestial spheres filled with luminous orbs adorned with their ornamental stars, roving one above and around the other.
11. Again and again, and higher and higher, they observed the heavenly spheres filled with glowing orbs decorated with their ornamental stars, moving one above and around the other.
12. Huge mountainous bodies as the Meru moved about in the vacuous space, and emitted a rubicund glare, like a flame of fire from within their bowels on all sides.
12. Huge, mountainous masses like the Meru shifted through the empty space, giving off a red glow, like a flame burning from within their depths on all sides.
13. There were beautiful table-lands, like those of the Himálayas, with their pearly peaks of snow; and also mountains of gold, spreading an aureate hue over the land.
13. There were stunning plateaus, like those of the Himalayas, with their shining snow-capped peaks; and also golden mountains, casting a golden glow over the land.
14. They saw in some place mountains of emerald, tinging the landscape with verdant green, as it were a bed of grass; and in others some dark cloud, dimming the sight of the spectator, and hiding the spectacle in dark blackness.
14. They saw in some areas mountains of emerald, coloring the landscape with lush green, almost like a blanket of grass; and in other places, a dark cloud obscured the viewer’s sight, shrouding the scene in deep darkness.
15. They beheld also tracts of blue sapphire, with creepers of párijáta flowers, blooming with their blossoms as banners in the azure skies.
15. They also saw areas of blue sapphire, with vines of párijáta flowers, blooming like banners in the blue skies.
16. They saw the flights of Siddhas (or departed holy spirits), the flight of whose minds outstripped the swiftness of the winds; and heard the vocal music of the songs of heavenly nymphs in their aerial abodes.
16. They saw the journeys of Siddhas (or departed holy spirits), whose thoughts traveled faster than the winds; and heard the melodious songs of celestial nymphs in their sky dwellings.
17. All the great bodies in the universe (the planetary system), were in continual motion; and the spirits of the gods and demigods, were moving about unseen by one another.
17. All the major celestial bodies in the universe (the planetary system) were constantly in motion, and the spirits of the gods and demigods were moving around unseen by one another.
18. Groups of spiritual beings, as the Kushmándas, Rákshasas and Pisáchas, were seated in aerial circles at the borders;[Pg 344] and the winds and gales blowing with full force in their etherial course.
18. Groups of spiritual beings, like the Kushmándas, Rákshasas, and Pisáchas, were gathered in floating circles at the edges; [Pg 344] and the winds and gales were blowing strongly in their ethereal path.
19. Loud roarings of clouds, as those of the crackling wheels of heavenly cars, were heard in some places; and the noise of rapid stars, resembled the blowing of pneumatic engines.
19. Loud rumblings of clouds, like the crackling wheels of celestial cars, echoed in some places; and the noise of swift stars resembled the hissing of pneumatic machines.
20. There the half burnt Siddhas, were flying from their burning cars under the solar rays, by reason of their nearness to the Sun; and the solar embers were flung afar by the breath of the nostrils of his horses. (It means the falling of the burning meteors and meteorolites from the sky).
20. There, the half-burned Siddhas were soaring from their burning chariots under the sun's rays, due to how close they were to the Sun; and the solar sparks were scattered far by the breath from the horses' nostrils. (This refers to the falling burning meteors and meteorites from the sky).
21. In some places they beheld the rulers of men, and trains of Apsaras, hurrying up and down the air; and in others, the goddesses roving amidst the smoky and fiery clouds in the firmament.
21. In some places, they saw the rulers of people and groups of Apsaras rushing up and down in the sky; in others, the goddesses wandering through the smoky and fiery clouds in the heavens.
22. Here they saw some sparks of light, falling like the jewels of celestial nymphs, in their hurried flight to their respective spheres; and there they beheld the lightsome spirits of lesser Siddhas dwindling into darkness.
22. Here they saw some sparks of light, falling like the jewels of celestial nymphs, in their hurried flight to their respective spheres; and there they beheld the lively spirits of lesser Siddhas fading into darkness.
23. Flakes of mists were falling off from the clouds, as if by friction of the bodies of turbulent spirits, rushing up and down the skies; and shrouding the sides of mountains as with sheets of cloth.
23. Misty flakes were falling from the clouds, as if stirred by the chaos of restless spirits moving up and down the skies, wrapping around the mountains like sheets.
24. Fragments of clouds, beset by groups in the shapes of crows, owls and vultures, were flying about in the air; and there were seen some monsters also, as Dákinis heaving their heads in the forms of huge surges, in the cloudy ocean of the sky.
24. Pieces of clouds, surrounded by groups shaped like crows, owls, and vultures, were drifting in the air; and some creatures were also spotted, like Dákinis raising their heads in the form of massive waves in the cloudy sky.
25. There were bodies of Yoginís too, with their faces resembling those of dogs, ravens, asses and camels, who were traversing the wide expanse of the heavens to no purpose.
25. There were bodies of Yoginís as well, with faces that looked like those of dogs, ravens, donkeys, and camels, who were moving through the vastness of the skies for no reason.
26. There were Siddhas and Gandharvas, sporting in pairs in the coverts of dark, smoky and ash coloured clouds, spread before the regents of the four quarters of the skies.
26. There were Siddhas and Gandharvas, playing in pairs among the dark, smoky, and ash-colored clouds, spread out before the rulers of the four corners of the sky.
27. They beheld the path of the planets (the zodiac), which resounded loudly with the heavenly music of the spheres; and[Pg 345] that path also (of the lunar mansions), which incessantly marked the course of the two fortnights.
27. They observed the way of the planets (the zodiac), which echoed loudly with the celestial music of the spheres; and[Pg 345] that path also (of the lunar mansions), which continuously marked the progress of the two weeks.
28. They saw the sons of gods moving about in the air, and viewing with wonder the heavenly stream of Ganges (the milky way), which was studded with stars, and rolling with the rapidity of winds.
28. They saw the sons of gods floating in the air, marveling at the heavenly stream of the Ganges (the Milky Way), sparkling with stars and rushing along like the wind.
29. They saw the gods wielding their thunderbolts, discuses, tridents, swords and missiles; and heard Nárada and Tumburu singing in their aerial abodes on high.
29. They saw the gods using their thunderbolts, disks, tridents, swords, and missiles; and heard Nárada and Tumburu singing in their high aerial homes.
30. They beheld the region of the clouds, where there were huge bodies of them mute as paintings, and pouring forth floods of rain as in the great deluge.
30. They looked at the area of the clouds, where there were massive masses of them silent as paintings, and pouring out torrents of rain like in the great flood.
31. In some place they saw a dark cloud, as high as the mountain-king Himálaya, slowly moving in the air; and at others some of a golden hue as at the setting sun.
31. In some places, they saw a dark cloud as high as the mountain king Himalaya, slowly moving through the sky; and in other areas, there were clouds with a golden hue like the sunset.
32. In some place there were flimsy sheets of clouds, as are said to hover on the peaks of the Rishya range; and at another a cloud like the calm blue bed of the Sea, without any water in them.
32. In some areas, there were thin sheets of clouds, like those that are said to linger on the peaks of the Rishya range; and in other spots, there was a cloud resembling the calm blue surface of the Sea, but without any water in it.
33. There were tufts of grass seen in some places, as if blown up by the winds and floating in the stream of air; and swarms of butterflies at others with their glossy coats and wings.
33. In some areas, you could see clumps of grass, almost as if the wind had lifted them up and they were floating in the air; and in other places, there were swarms of butterflies with their shiny bodies and wings.
34. In some place, there was a cloud of dust raised by the wind, and appearing as a lake on the top of a mountain.
34. In some place, a cloud of dust was kicked up by the wind, making it look like a lake on top of a mountain.
35. The Mátris were seen, to be dancing naked in their giddy circles in some place, and the great Yoginís sat at others, as if ever and anon giddy with intoxication.
35. The Mátris were seen dancing naked in their dizzying circles in some places, while the great Yoginís sat at others, appearing to be occasionally overwhelmed with intoxication.
36. There were circles of holy men, sitting in their calm meditation in one place; and pious saints at others, who had cast away their worldly cares at a distance.
36. There were groups of holy men, sitting in their peaceful meditation in one spot; and devoted saints in other places, who had left their worldly concerns far behind.
37. There was a conclave of celestial choristers, composed of heavenly nymphs, Kinnaras and Gandharvas in one place; and some quiet towns and cities situated at others.
37. There was a gathering of heavenly singers, made up of celestial nymphs, Kinnaras, and Gandharvas in one spot; while some peaceful towns and cities were located in other areas.
38. There were the cities of Brahmá and Rudra full with their people, and the city of illusion (Máyá) with its increasing population.
38. There were the cities of Brahmá and Rudra filled with their people, and the city of illusion (Máyá) with its growing population.
[Pg 346]
[Pg 346]
39. There were crystal lakes in some places and stagnant pools at others; and lakes with the Siddhas seated by them, and those embosomed by the rising moon.
39. There were crystal-clear lakes in some spots and stagnant pools in others; lakes with the Siddhas sitting by them, and those surrounded by the rising moon.
40. They saw the sun rising in one part, and the darkness of night veiling the others; the evening casting its shadow on one, and the dusky mists of dusk obscuring the other.
40. They saw the sun rising in one area, while the darkness of night covered the others; the evening casting its shadow on one side, and the dusky mists of dusk hiding the other.
41. There were the hoary clouds of winter in some places, and those of the rains in others; somewhere they appeared as tracts of land and at another as a sheet of water.
41. There were gray winter clouds in some areas, and rainy ones in others; in some places they looked like patches of land and in others like a body of water.
42. Bodies of gods and demigods, were roving from one side to the other; some from east to west, and others from north to the south.
42. Bodies of gods and demigods were moving from one side to the other; some traveling from east to west, and others from north to south.
43. There were mountains heaving their heads to thousands of miles in their height; and there were valleys and caves covered in eternal darkness.
43. There were mountains rising thousands of miles high; and there were valleys and caves shrouded in everlasting darkness.
44. There was a vast inextinguishable fire, like that of the blazing sun in one place; and a thickly frost covering the moon-light in another. (The burning heat of the tropics and the cold of the frigid zone).
44. There was an enormous, unquenchable fire, similar to the bright sun in one spot; and a heavy frost blanketing the moonlight in another. (The scorching heat of the tropics and the chill of the polar region).
45. Somewhere there was a great city, flourishing with groves and arbours; and at another big temples of gods, levelled to the ground by the might of demons.
45. Somewhere, there was a great city, thriving with gardens and parks; and in another place, grand temples of gods were reduced to rubble by the power of demons.
46. In some place there was a streak of light, described by a falling meteor in the sky; in another the blaze of a comet with its thousand fiery tails in the air.
46. In one spot, there was a streak of light from a falling meteor in the sky; in another, the bright glow of a comet with its thousand fiery tails in the air.
47. In one place there was a lucky planet, rising with its full orb to the view; in another there spread the gloom of night, and full sunshine in another.
47. In one spot, there was a bright planet, fully visible; in another, darkness prevailed, and in yet another, it was bathed in bright sunlight.
48. Here the clouds were roaring, and there they were dumb and mute; here were the high blasts driving the clouds in air, and there the gentle breeze dropping the clusters of flowers on the ground.
48. Here the clouds were rumbling, and there they were silent; here strong winds were pushing the clouds through the sky, and there a soft breeze was dropping clusters of flowers to the ground.
49. Sometimes the firmament was clear and fair, and without an intercepting cloud in it, and as transparent as the soul of a wise man, delighted with the knowledge of truth.
49. Sometimes the sky was clear and bright, without a single cloud in sight, and as transparent as the soul of a wise person, happy with the understanding of truth.
[Pg 347]
[Pg 347]
50. The vacuous region of the celestial gods, was so full with the dewy beams (himánsu) of the silvery orb of the moon (sweta-váha), that it appeared as a shower of rain, and raised the loud croaking of the frogs below.
50. The empty space of the heavenly gods was so filled with the dewy light of the silvery moon that it looked like a rain shower, causing the frogs below to croak loudly.
51. There appeared flocks of peacocks and goldfinches, to be fluttering about in some place, and vehicles of the goddesses and Vidyádharis thronging at another.
51. Flocks of peacocks and goldfinches were seen fluttering around in one area, while vehicles of the goddesses and Vidyádharis crowded in another.
52. Numbers of Kártikeya’s peacocks were seen dancing amidst the clouds, and a flight of greenish parrots was seen in the sky appearing as a verdant plain.
52. Many of Kártikeya’s peacocks were seen dancing among the clouds, and a flock of greenish parrots was spotted in the sky, looking like a green landscape.
53. Dwarfish clouds were moving like the stout buffaloes of Yama; and others in the form of horses, were grazing on the grassy meadows of clouds.
53. Tiny clouds were drifting like strong buffaloes of Yama; and others shaped like horses were grazing on the grassy fields of clouds.
54. Cities of the gods and demons, appeared with their towers on high; and distinct towns and hills, were seen at distances, as if detached from one another by the driving winds.
54. Cities of gods and demons rose high with their towers; distinct towns and hills were visible in the distance, as if separated from each other by the blowing winds.
55. In some place, gigantic Bhairavas were dancing with their mountainous bodies; and great garudas were flying at another, as winged mountains in the air.
55. In some places, huge Bhairavas were dancing with their massive bodies; and great garudas were soaring elsewhere, like winged mountains in the sky.
56. Huge mountains also, were tossed about by the blowing of winds; and the castles of the Gandharvas, were rising and falling with the celestial nymphs in them.
56. Huge mountains were also tossed around by the blowing winds, and the castles of the Gandharvas rose and fell with the celestial nymphs inside them.
57. There were some clouds rising on high, and appearing as rolling mountains in the sky, crushing down the forests below; and the sky appeared in some place, as a clear lake abounding in lotuses.
57. Some clouds were building up high, looking like rolling mountains in the sky, pressing down on the forests below; and in some areas, the sky looked like a clear lake full of lotuses.
58. The moon-beams shone brightly in one spot, and sweet cooling breezes blew softly in another. Hot sultry winds were blowing in some place, and singeing the forest on the mountainous clouds.
58. The moonlight shone brightly in one spot, and gentle, cool breezes blew softly in another. Hot, humid winds were blowing somewhere, scorching the forest in the mountainous clouds.
59. There was a dead silence in one spot, caused by perfect calmness of the breeze; while another spot presented a scene of a hundred peaks, rising on a mountainlike cloud.
59. There was complete silence in one area, due to the stillness of the breeze, while in another area, a scene of a hundred peaks rose from a cloud that looked like a mountain.
60. In one place the raining clouds, were roaring loudly in their fury; and in another a furious battle was waging between the gods and demons in the clouds.
60. In one spot, the storm clouds were booming loudly in their rage; and in another, a fierce battle was going on between the gods and demons in the clouds.
[Pg 348]
[Pg 348]
61. In some place the geese were seen gabbling in the lotus lake of the sky, and inviting the ganders by their loud cackling cries.
61. In some places, the geese were seen chattering in the lotus lake of the sky, calling to the ganders with their loud cackling sounds.
62. Forms of fishes, crocodiles and alligators, were seen flying in the air, as if they were transformed to aerial beings, by the holy waters of their natal Ganges.
62. Fish, crocodiles, and alligators were seen flying in the air, as if they had been transformed into creatures of the sky by the sacred waters of their birthplace, the Ganges.
63. They saw somewhere the eclipse of the moon, by the dark shadow of the earth, as the sun went down the horizon; and so they saw the eclipse of the sun by the shadow of the moon falling on his disk.
63. They witnessed the eclipse of the moon, cast by the dark shadow of the Earth, as the sun set on the horizon; and likewise, they observed the eclipse of the sun as the shadow of the moon crossed its surface.
64. They saw a magical flower garden, exhaling its fragrance in the air; and strewing the floor of heaven, with profusion of flowers, scattered by showers of morning dews.
64. They saw a magical flower garden, releasing its fragrance into the air, and covering the floor of heaven with a profusion of flowers, scattered by morning dew showers.
65. They beheld all the beings contained in the three worlds, to be flying in the air, like a swarm of gnats in the hollow of a fig tree; and then the two excellent ladies stopped in their aerial journey, intent upon revisiting the earth.
65. They saw all the beings in the three worlds flying in the air like a swarm of gnats in the hollow of a fig tree; and then the two amazing ladies paused in their flight, focused on returning to the earth.
Note. Most part of the above description of the heavens, consists of the various appearances of the clouds, and bears resemblance to Shelly’s poetical description of them. All this is expressed by one word in the Cloud-Messenger of Kálidása, where the cloud is said to be “Káma rúpa” or assuming any form at pleasure.
Note. Most of the description of the skies above focuses on the different looks of the clouds, which is similar to Shelley's poetic portrayal of them. This is summed up in one word from Kálidása's Cloud-Messenger, where the cloud is referred to as “Káma rúpa” or taking on any shape it likes.
[Pg 349]
[Pg 349]
CHAPTER XXV.
Earth Overview.
These ladies then alighted from the sky in their forms of intelligence, and passing over the mountainous regions, saw the habitations of men on the surface of the earth.
These ladies then came down from the sky in their intelligent forms, and as they flew over the mountains, they saw the homes of people on the ground.
2. They saw the world situated as a lotus, in the heart of the first male Nara (Brahmá); the eight sides forming the petals of the flower, the hills being its pistils, and the pericarp containing its sweet flavour.
2. They viewed the world as a lotus, located in the heart of the first male Nara (Brahmá); the eight sides creating the flower's petals, the hills acting as its stamens, and the pericarp holding its sweet essence.
3. The rivers are the tubes of its filaments, which are covered with drops of snow resembling their dust. The days and nights rolling over it, like swarms of black-bees and butterflies, and all its living beings appearing as gnats fluttering about it.
3. The rivers are the channels of its threads, which are covered with drops of snow that look like its dust. The days and nights roll over it like swarms of black bees and butterflies, with all its living creatures appearing like gnats buzzing around it.
4. Its long stalks which are as white as the bright day light, are composed of fibres serving for food, and of tubes conducting the drink to living beings.
4. Its long stalks, which are as white as bright daylight, are made up of fibers that provide food and tubes that carry water to living beings.
5. It is wet with moisture, which is sucked by the sun, resembling the swan swimming about in the air. It folds itself in sleep in the darkness of night in absence of the sun.
5. It is damp with moisture, which the sun absorbs, like a swan gliding through the air. It curls up to sleep in the darkness of night when the sun is gone.
6. The earth like a lotus is situated on the surface of the waters of the ocean, which make it shake at times, and cause the earthquake by their motion. It is supported upon the serpent Vásuki serving for its understalk, and is girt about by demons as its thorns and prickles.[15]
6. The earth, like a lotus, is located on the surface of the ocean's waters, which sometimes make it tremble and cause earthquakes with their movement. It is supported by the serpent Vásuki, acting as its stem, and surrounded by demons that serve as its thorns and prickles.[15]
7. The mount Meru (and others) are its large seeds, and the great hives of human population; where the fair daughters of the giant race, propagated (the race of men), by their sweet embrace (with the sons of God).[16]
7. Mount Meru (and others) are its large seeds, and the great communities of humans; where the beautiful daughters of the giant race, continued (the human race), through their affectionate unions (with the sons of God).[16]
[Pg 350]
[Pg 350]
8. It has the extensive continent of Jambudwípa situated in one petal, the petioles forming its divisions, and the tubular filaments its rivers.
8. It has the large continent of Jambudwípa located in one petal, the stalks forming its divisions, and the tubular threads its rivers.
9. The seven elevated mountains, forming the boundary lines of this continent, are its seeds; and the great mount of Sumeru reaching to the sky, is situated in the midst. (i.e. The topmost north pole).
9. The seven high mountains that outline this continent are its origins; and the great mountain of Sumeru, which reaches the sky, is located in the center. (i.e. The topmost north pole).
10. Its lakes are as dewdrops on the lotus-leaf, and its forests are as the farina of the flower; and the people inhabiting the land all around, are as a swarm of bees about it.
10. Its lakes are like dewdrops on a lotus leaf, and its forests resemble the pollen of a flower; the people living in the surrounding areas are like a swarm of bees buzzing around it.
11. Its extent is a thousand yojanas square, and is surrounded on all sides by the dark sea like a belt of black bees.
11. Its area is a thousand yojanas squared, and it's encircled on all sides by the dark sea, like a band of black bees.
12. It contains nine varshas or divisions, which are ruled by nine brother kings, resembling the regents of its eight petalled sides, with the Bhárata-varsha in the midst.
12. It has nine varshas or sections, each governed by nine brother kings, similar to the rulers of its eight petalled sides, with the Bhárata-varsha in the center.
13. It stretches a million of miles with more of land than water in it. Its habitable parts are as thickly situated as the frozen ice in winter.
13. It spans a million miles, with more land than water. Its livable areas are as densely packed as frozen ice in winter.
14. The briny ocean which is twice as large as the continent, girds it on the outside, as a bracelet encircles the wrist.
14. The salty ocean, which is twice the size of the continent, surrounds it on the outside like a bracelet wraps around the wrist.
15. Beyond it lies the Sáka continent of a circular form, and twice as large as the former one, which is also encircled by the sea.
15. Beyond it lies the circular Sáka continent, which is twice as large as the previous one and is also surrounded by the sea.
16. This is called the milky ocean for the sweetness of its water, and is double the size of the former sea of salt.
16. This is called the milky ocean because of the sweetness of its water, and it's twice the size of the old salt sea.
17. Beyond that and double its size is the Kusadwípa continent, which is full of population. It is also of the size of a circle, and surrounded by another sea.
17. Beyond that and double its size is the Kusadwípa continent, which is densely populated. It is also circular in shape and surrounded by another sea.
18. Around it lies the belt of the sea of curds, delectable to the gods, and double the size of the continent which is encircled by it.
18. Surrounding it is the sea of curds, delightful to the gods, and twice the size of the continent it circles.
[Pg 351]
[Pg 351]
19. After that lies the circle of the Krauncha dwípa, which is also twice the size of the former one, and surrounded by a sea in the manner of a city by a canal.
19. After that is the circle of Krauncha dwípa, which is also twice the size of the previous one and is surrounded by a sea like a city is by a canal.
20. This sea is called the sea of butter, and is twice as large as the continent which is girt by it. Beyond it lies the Sálmali dwípa, girt by the foul sea of wine.
20. This sea is known as the sea of butter and is twice the size of the continent that it surrounds. Beyond it is the Sálmali island, bordered by the unpleasant sea of wine.
21. The fair belt of this sea resembles a wreath of white flowers, like the girdle of the Sesha serpent, forming the necklace hanging on the breast of Hari.
21. The bright band of this sea looks like a garland of white flowers, similar to the belt of the Sesha serpent, creating the necklace that rests on the chest of Hari.
22. Thereafter is stretched the Plaxa dwípa, double the size of the former, and encircled by the belt of the sea of sugar, appearing as the snowy plains of Himálaya.
22. Next is the Plaxa dwípa, which is twice the size of the previous one and surrounded by the sea of sugar, looking like the snowy plains of the Himalayas.
23. After that lies the belt of the Pushkara dwípa, twice as large as the preceding one, and encircled by a sea of sweet water double its circumference.
23. After that is the belt of the Pushkara island, which is twice as large as the one before it and surrounded by a sea of fresh water that is double its circumference.
24. Hence they saw at the distance of ten degrees, the descent to the infernal regions; where there lay the belt of the south polar circle, with its hideous cave below.
24. So they saw from a distance of ten degrees, the drop into the underworld; where the belt of the southern polar circle lay, with its terrifying cave below.
25. The way to the infernal cave is full of danger and fear, and ten times in length from the circle of the dwípas (continents).
25. The path to the dark cave is filled with danger and fear, and is ten times longer than the distance around the dwípas (continents).
26. This cave is encompassed on all sides by the dreadful vacuum, and is half covered below by a thick gloom, appearing as a blue lotus attached to it.
26. This cave is surrounded on all sides by a terrifying emptiness, and is partly shrouded beneath a heavy darkness, looking like a blue lotus attached to it.
27. There stood the Lokáloka Kumeru or South Polar mountain, which is bright with sun-shine on one side, and covered by darkness on the other, and is studded with various gems on its tops, and decked with flowers growing upon it.
27. There stood the Lokáloka Kumeru or South Polar mountain, which is bright with sunshine on one side and shrouded in darkness on the other. Its peaks are adorned with various gems and decorated with flowers growing upon it.
28. It reflected the glory of the three worlds (in the everlasting snows), which are clapped as a cap of hairs on its top.
28. It reflected the glory of the three worlds (in the everlasting snows), which are like a cap of hair on its top.
29. At a great distance from it, is a great forest, untrodden by the feet of any living being; and then proceeding upward, they saw the great northern ocean encompassing the pole on all sides.
29. Far away from it is a vast forest, untouched by the feet of any living creature; and as they continued upward, they saw the huge northern ocean surrounding the pole on all sides.
30. Further on they beheld the flaming light of the aurora borealis, which threatened to melt the snowy mountain to water.
30. Further on, they saw the bright light of the northern lights, which looked like it might melt the snowy mountain into water.
[Pg 352]
[Pg 352]
31. Proceeding onward, they met with the fierce Boreas or north winds, blowing with all their fury and force.
31. Moving forward, they encountered the fierce Boreas, or north winds, blowing with all their power and intensity.
32. They threatened to blow away and uproot the mountains, as if they were dust or grass; and traversed the empty vacuum with their noiseless motion.
32. They threatened to sweep away and uproot the mountains, as if they were just dust or grass; and they moved silently through the empty void.
33. Afar from these they saw the empty space of vacuum, stretching wide all about them.
33. Far from these, they saw the vast emptiness of space, stretching out all around them.
34. It spreads around to an unlimited extent, and encompasses the worlds as a golden circlet encircles the wrist (i.e. the belt of the zodiac).
34. It stretches out endlessly, surrounding the worlds like a golden bracelet wraps around the wrist (i.e. the belt of the zodiac).
35. Thus Lílá, having seen the seas and mountains, the regents of the worlds, the city of the gods, the sky above and the earth below in the unlimited concavity of the universe, returned on a sudden to her own land, and found herself in her closet again.
35. So Lílá, having seen the seas and mountains, the rulers of the worlds, the city of the gods, the sky above, and the earth below in the vastness of the universe, suddenly returned to her own land and found herself back in her room.
[Pg 353]
[Pg 353]
CHAPTER XXVI.
Meeting the Siddhas
Vasishtha said:—After the excellent ladies had returned from their visit of the mundane sphere, they entered the abode where the Bráhman had lived before.
Vasishtha said:—After the wonderful women had come back from their trip to the earthly realm, they entered the home where the Bráhman had lived before.
2. There the holy ladies saw in that dwelling, and unseen by any body, the tomb or tope of the Bráhman.
2. There, the holy women saw in that house, and unnoticed by anyone, the tomb or stupa of the Bráhman.
3. Here the maid servants were dejected with sorrow, and the faces of the women were soiled with tears. Their countenances had faded away, like lotuses with their withered leaves.
3. Here, the maid servants were filled with sadness, and the women's faces were stained with tears. Their expressions had faded, like lotuses with their wilted petals.
4. All joy had fled from the house, and left it as the dry bed of the dead sea, after its waters were sucked by the scorching sun (Agastya). It was as a garden parched in summer, or a tree struck by lightening.
4. All joy had left the house, leaving it like the dry bed of the Dead Sea, after its waters were drained by the blazing sun (Agastya). It was like a garden that had dried up in the summer, or a tree that had been struck by lightning.
5. It was as joyless as the dried lotus, torn by a blast or withering under the frost; and as faint as the light of a lamp, without its wick or oil; and as dim as the eyeball without its light.
5. It was as joyless as a dried lotus, ripped apart by a blast or withering in the frost; and as faint as the light of a lamp without its wick or oil; and as dim as an eyeball without its light.
6. The house without its master, was as doleful as the countenance of a dying person, or as a forest with its falling and withered leaves, and as the dry and dusty ground for want of rain.
6. The house without its owner was as dreary as the face of someone on the verge of death, like a forest with its falling and withered leaves, and like the dry and dusty ground longing for rain.
7. Vasishtha continued:—Then the lady with her gracefulness of divine knowledge, and the elegance of her perfections, and her devotedness to and desire of truth, thought within herself, that the inmates of the house might behold her and the goddess, in their ordinary forms of human beings.
7. Vasishtha continued:—Then the lady, with her grace of divine knowledge, the elegance of her perfections, and her dedication to and longing for truth, thought to herself that the people in the house might see her and the goddess in their usual human forms.
9. The dwellers of the house then beheld the two ladies as Laxmí and Gaurí together, and brightening the house with the effulgence of their persons.
9. The residents of the house then saw the two ladies, Laxmí and Gaurí, together, illuminating the space with their radiant presence.
10. They were adorned from head to foot, with wreaths of unfading flowers of various kinds; and they seemed like Flora—the genius of spring, perfuming the house with the fragrance of a flower garden.
10. They were dressed from head to toe in wreaths of everlasting flowers of all kinds; they looked like Flora—the spirit of spring, filling the house with the scent of a flower garden.
[Pg 354]
[Pg 354]
11. They appeared to rise as a pair of moons, with their cooling and pleasant beams; infusing a freshness to the family, as the moonlight does to the medicinal plants in forests and villages.
11. They seemed to rise like a pair of moons, with their calming and pleasant light; bringing a refreshing vibe to the family, just like moonlight does to healing plants in forests and villages.
12. The soft glances of their eyes, under the long, loose and pendant curls of hair on their foreheads, shed as it were a shower of white málati flowers, from the dark cloudy spots of their nigrescent eyes.
12. The gentle gazes from their eyes, beneath the long, loose, and hanging curls of hair on their foreheads, seemed to scatter a shower of white málati flowers from the dark, shadowy areas of their dark eyes.
13. Their bodies were as bright as melted gold, and as tremulous as the flowing stream. The current of their effulgence, cast a golden hue on the spot where they stood, as also over the forest all around.
13. Their bodies were as bright as melted gold and as delicate as a flowing stream. The glow of their brilliance cast a golden light on the ground where they stood, as well as over the surrounding forest.
14. The natural beauty of Laxmí’s body, and the tremulous glare of Lílá’s person, spread as it were, a sea of radiance about them, in which their persons seemed to move as undulating waves.
14. The natural beauty of Laxmí’s body and the quivering shine of Lílá’s figure created a sea of light around them, making it seem like they were moving like gentle waves.
15. Their relaxed arms resembling loose creepers, with the ruddy leaflets of their palms, shook as fresh Kalpa creepers in the forest.
15. Their relaxed arms looked like loose vines, with the reddish leaves of their palms, swaying like fresh Kalpa creepers in the forest.
16. They touched the ground again with their feet, resembling the fresh and tender petals of a flower, or like lotuses growing upon the ground.
16. They touched the ground again with their feet, resembling the fresh and soft petals of a flower, or like lotuses blooming on the earth.
17. Their appearance seemed to sprinkle ambrosial dews all around, and made the dry withered and brown boughs of tamála trees, to vegetate anew in tender sprouts and leaflets.
17. Their presence seemed to spread sweet dewdrops all around, causing the dry, withered, and brown branches of tamála trees to come back to life with fresh shoots and leaves.
18. On seeing them, the whole family with Jyeshtha Sarmá (the eldest boy of the deceased Bráhman), cried aloud and said, “Obeisance to the sylvan goddesses,” and threw handfuls of flowers on their feet.
18. When they saw them, the whole family, along with Jyeshtha Sarmá (the eldest son of the deceased Brahmin), cried out and said, “Respect to the forest goddesses,” and scattered handfuls of flowers at their feet.
19. The offerings of flowers which fell on their feet, resembled the showers of dew-drops, falling on lotus leaves in a lake of lotuses.
19. The flower offerings that fell at their feet looked like drops of dew falling on lotus leaves in a lake filled with lotuses.
20. Jyeshtha Sarmá said:—Be victorious, ye goddesses! that have come here to dispel our sorrow; as it is inborn in the nature of good people, to deliver others from their distress.
20. Jyeshtha Sarmá said:—Be victorious, you goddesses! who have come here to ease our pain; it’s in the nature of good people to help others out of their struggles.
21. After he had ended, the goddesses addressed him gently[Pg 355] and said, tell us the cause of your sorrow, which has made you all so sad.
21. After he finished, the goddesses spoke to him softly[Pg 355] and said, tell us what’s causing your sadness that has made you all feel this way.
22. Then Jyeshtha Sarmá and others related to them one by one their griefs, owing to the demise of the Bráhman pair.
22. Then Jyeshtha Sarmá and others shared their sorrows, one by one, about the death of the Brahmin couple.
23. They said:—Know O goddess pair! there lived here a Bráhman and his wife, who had been the resort of guests and a support of the Bráhminical order.
23. They said:—Listen, O twin goddesses! There once lived a Brahmin and his wife, who were known for welcoming guests and supporting the Brahmin community.
24. They were our parents, and have lately quitted this abode; and having abandoned us with all their friends and domestic animals here, have departed to heaven, and left us quite helpless in this world.
24. They were our parents, and recently left this home; having abandoned us along with all their friends and pets here, they have gone to heaven, leaving us completely helpless in this world.
25. The birds there sitting on the top of the house, have been continually pouring in the air, their pious and mournful ditties over the dead bodies of the deceased.
25. The birds sitting on the roof have been constantly filling the air with their holy and sorrowful songs for the dead.
26. There the mountains on all sides, have been lamenting their loss, in the hoarse noise (of the winds) howling in their caverns, and shedding showers of their tears in the course of the streams issuing from their sides.
26. The mountains all around have been mourning their loss, in the rough sounds of the winds howling in their caves, and shedding streams of tears in the waters flowing from their sides.
27. The clouds have poured their tears in floods of rainwater, and fled from the skies; while the quarters of the heavens have been sending their sighs in sultry winds all around.
27. The clouds have shed their tears in heavy rain, and retreated from the skies; while the corners of the heavens have been releasing their sighs in warm winds all around.
28. The poor village people are wailing in piteous notes, with their bodies mangled by rolling upon the ground, and trying to yield up their lives with continued fasting.
28. The poor villagers are crying out in sorrow, their bodies twisted from rolling on the ground as they try to give up their lives through their ongoing fasting.
29. The trees are shedding their tears every day in drops of melting snow, exuding from the cells of their leaves and flowers, resembling the sockets of their eyes.
29. The trees are shedding their tears every day in drops of melting snow, coming from the cells of their leaves and flowers, looking like the sockets of their eyes.
30. The streets are deserted for want of passers-bye, and have become dusty without being watered. They have become as empty as the hearts of men forsaken by their joys of life.
30. The streets are empty with no one walking by, and they've gotten dusty since no one is watering them. They've become as lifeless as the hearts of people who have lost their joy in life.
31. The fading plants are wailing in the plaintive notes of Cuckoos and the humming of bees; and are withering in their leafy limbs by the sultry sighs of their inward grief.
31. The wilting plants are crying out in the sad songs of cuckoos and the buzzing of bees; and they are fading in their leafy limbs from the hot breaths of their inner sorrow.
32. The snows are melt down by the heat of their grief and[Pg 356] falling in the form of cataracts, which break themselves to a hundred channels by their fall upon stony basins.
32. The snows melt away under the weight of their sorrow and[Pg 356] fall like waterfalls, breaking into a hundred streams as they hit the rocky basins.
33. Our prosperity has fled from us, and we sit here in dumb despair of hope. Our houses have become dark and gloomy as a desert.
33. Our prosperity has abandoned us, and we sit here in silent despair, without hope. Our homes have turned dark and dreary like a desert.
34. Here the humble bees, are humming in grief upon the scattered flowers in our garden, which now sends forth a putrid smell instead of their former fragrance.
34. Here, the quiet bees are buzzing sadly around the scattered flowers in our garden, which now gives off a rotten smell instead of its former fragrance.
35. And there the creepers that twined so gayly round the vernal arbors, are dwindling and dying away with their closing and fading flowers.
35. And there the vines that twisted so happily around the springtime shelters are shrinking and dying off with their closing and fading blooms.
36. The rivulets with their loose and low purling murmur, and light undulation of their liquid bodies in the ground, are running hurriedly in their sorrow, to cast themselves into the sea.
36. The streams, with their soft and low gurgling sounds, and gentle movement of their watery forms in the soil, are rushing quickly in their sadness to throw themselves into the ocean.
37. The ponds are as still in their sorrow, as men sitting in their meditative posture (Samádhi), notwithstanding the disturbance of the gnats flying incessantly upon them.
37. The ponds are as quiet in their sadness as men sitting in their meditative position (Samádhi), despite the constant buzzing of the gnats swarming around them.
38. Verily is that part of the heaven adorned this day by the presence of our parents, where the bodies of heavenly choristers, the Kinnaras, Gandharvas and Vidyádharas, welcome them with their music.
38. Truly, that part of heaven is adorned today by the presence of our parents, where the bodies of heavenly singers, the Kinnaras, Gandharvas, and Vidyádharas, greet them with their music.
39. Therefore, O Devis! assuage this our excessive grief; as the visit of the great never goes for nothing.
39. So, O Goddesses! ease this overwhelming sorrow of ours; after all, the presence of the great never goes unnoticed.
40. Hearing these words, Lílá gently touched the head of her son with her hand, as the lotus-bed leans to touch its offshoot by the stalk.
40. Hearing these words, Lílá softly touched her son's head with her hand, like a lotus flower bending to touch its stem.
41. At her touch the boy was relieved of all his sorrow and misfortune, just as the summer heat of the mountain, is allayed by the showers of the rainy season.
41. With her touch, the boy was free from all his sadness and struggles, just like the summer heat in the mountains is cooled by the rains of the rainy season.
42. All others in the house, were as highly gratified at the sight of the goddesses, as when a pauper is relieved of his poverty, and the sick are healed by a draught of nectar.
42. Everyone else in the house was just as thrilled to see the goddesses as a poor person feels when they get out of debt, or as sick people feel when they’re cured with a sip of nectar.
43. Ráma said:—Remove my doubt, sir, why Lílá did not appear in her own figure before her eldest son—Jyeshta Sarmá.
43. Ráma said:—Please clear up my doubt, sir, why Lílá didn't show herself in her true form to her eldest son—Jyeshta Sarmá.
[Pg 357]
[Pg 357]
44. Vasishtha answered:—You forget, O Ráma! to think that Lílá had a material body, or could assume any at pleasure. She was in her form of pure intellect (lingadeha), and it was with her spiritual hand that she touched the inner spirit of the boy and not his body. (Gloss). Because whoso believes himself to be composed of his earthly body only, is verily confined in that; but he who knows his spirituality, is as free as air: (and it was in this aerial form that Lílá was ranging about and touched her son).
44. Vasishtha answered:—You forget, O Rama! to consider that Lila had a physical body or could take on one at will. She existed in her form of pure intellect (lingadeha), and it was with her spiritual hand that she connected with the boy's inner spirit, not his body. (Gloss). Because anyone who believes they are made up of just their physical body is indeed trapped by that; but someone who understands their spirituality is as free as air: (and it was in this airy form that Lila was moving around and touched her son).
45. Belief in materialism leads one to think his unreal earthly frame as real, as a boy’s belief in ghosts makes him take a shadow for a spirit.
45. Believing in materialism makes someone think their fake physical body is real, just like a boy’s belief in ghosts makes him mistake a shadow for a spirit.
46. But this belief in one’s materiality, is soon over upon conviction of his spirituality; as the traces of our visions in a dream, are effaced on the knowledge of their unreality upon waking.
46. But this belief in one's physical presence fades quickly once we realize our spiritual nature, just like the memories of our dreams disappear when we wake up and understand they're not real.
47. The belief of matter as (vacuous) nothing, leads to the knowledge of the spirit. And as a glass door appears as an open space to one of a bilious temperament, so does matter appear as nothing to the wise.
47. The belief that matter is just empty nothingness leads to an understanding of the spirit. And just as a glass door seems like an open space to someone with a bad mood, matter seems like nothing to the wise.
48. A dream presents us the sights of cities and lands, of air and water, where there are no such things in actuality; and it causes the movements of our limbs and bodies (as in somnambulation) for nothing.
48. A dream shows us the views of cities and places, of air and water, where none of those things exist in real life; and it makes our limbs and bodies move (like when sleepwalking) for no reason.
49. As the air appears as earth in dreaming, so does the non-existent world appear to be existent in waking. It is thus that men see and talk of things unseen and unknown in their fits of delirium.
49. Just as the air seems like the earth in dreams, the imaginary world seems real when we're awake. This is why people see and discuss things that are unseen and unknown during their episodes of delirium.
50. So boys see ghosts in the air, and the dying man views a forest in it; others see elephants in clouds, and some see pearls in sun-beams.
50. So boys see ghosts in the air, and the dying man sees a forest in it; others see elephants in the clouds, and some see pearls in the sunlight.
51. And thus those that are panic-struck and deranged in their minds, the halfwaking and passengers in vessels, see many appearances like the aforesaid ghosts and forests, as seen by boys and men in the air, and betray these signs in the motions and movements of their bodies.
51. And so those who are filled with panic and are mentally disturbed, the half-awake and the travelers in boats, see many sights like the previously mentioned ghosts and forests, as observed by boys and men in the sky, and reveal these signs through the movements and gestures of their bodies.
[Pg 358]
[Pg 358]
52. In this manner every one is of the form of whatever he thinks himself to be; and it is habit only that makes him to believe himself as such, though he is not so in reality.
52. In this way, everyone is shaped by what they believe they are; it's just habit that leads them to see themselves that way, even if that's not actually who they are.
53. But Lílá who had known the truth and inexistence of the world, was conscious of its nothingness, and viewed all things to be but erroneous conceptions of the mind.
53. But Lílá, who understood the truth and the emptiness of the world, was aware of its nothingness and saw everything as just misleading ideas of the mind.
54. Thus he who sees Brahma only to fill the sphere of his intellect, has no room for a son or friend or consort to abide in it.
54. So, the person who perceives Brahma just to satisfy their intellect has no space for a son, friend, or partner to exist in it.
55. He who views the whole as full with the spirit of Brahma, and nothing produced in it, has no room for his affection or hatred to any body in it.
55. The person who sees the entirety as complete with the essence of Brahma and recognizes nothing produced within it has no space for love or hate towards anyone in it.
56. The hand that Lílá laid on the head of Jyeshtha Sarmá—her eldest son, was not lain from her maternal affection for him, but for his edification in intellectual knowledge.
56. The hand that Lílá placed on the head of Jyeshtha Sarmá—her oldest son—was not laid there out of motherly love for him, but to help him gain knowledge and understanding.
57. Because the intellect being awakened, there is all felicity attendant upon it. It is more subtile than ether and far purer than vacuum, and leads the intellectual being above the region of air. All things beside are as images in a dream.
57. When the mind is awakened, it brings all kinds of happiness with it. It’s more refined than air and much cleaner than empty space, lifting the intellectual being beyond the atmosphere. Everything else feels like shadows in a dream.
[Pg 359]
[Pg 359]
CHAPTER XXVII.
Past Lives of Lílá.
The two ladies then disappeared from that place, leaving the Bráhman family at their house in the mountainous village.
The two women then left that place, leaving the Bráhman family at their home in the mountain village.
2. The family exclaimed “We are highly favoured by the sylvan goddesses;” and then forgetting their grief, they betook themselves to their domestic employments.
2. The family exclaimed, “We are so blessed by the forest goddesses;” and then, forgetting their sadness, they returned to their everyday tasks.
3. Then the etherial goddess spake to the aerial-Lílá, who stood fixed in air, over the mansion of the Bráhman, in a state of mute astonishment.
3. Then the ethereal goddess spoke to the aerial-Lílá, who was frozen in the air, above the Bráhman’s mansion, in a state of silent wonder.
4. They then conversed as familiarly with each other, as persons having the same thoughts and desires, agree with one another in their views and acts; and as the dreamers of the same dream hold their mutual correspondence, like Usha and Aniruddha (the Cupid and Psyche of India).
4. They then talked with each other as if they were on the same wavelength, sharing similar thoughts and desires, and agreeing in their views and actions; just like dreamers sharing the same dream maintain their connection, like Usha and Aniruddha (the Indian version of Cupid and Psyche).
5. Their conversation in their immaterial forms, was of the same intellectual (psychical) kind, as we are conscious of in our dreams and imaginations.
5. Their conversation in their non-physical forms was similar in intellectual (mental) quality to what we experience in our dreams and imaginations.
6. Sarasvatí said:—Now you have fully known the knowable, and become acquainted with whatever is visible and invisible: such is the essence of Brahma; say now what more you want to know.
6. Sarasvatí said:—Now you have fully understood what can be known and have become acquainted with everything that is visible and invisible: that is the essence of Brahma; now tell me what else you want to know.
7. Lílá said:—Tell me the reason why I was seen by my son, and not where the spirit of my departed lord is reigning over his realm.
7. Lílá said:—Tell me why my son saw me, and not where the spirit of my late husband is ruling over his kingdom.
8. Sarasvatí replied:—Because you were not then perfect by your practice of Yoga to have your wish fulfilled, nor had you then lost your sense of duality, which is a preventive of perfection.
8. Sarasvatí replied:—Because you weren’t fully realized in your Yoga practice to have your wish fulfilled, nor had you lost your sense of duality, which prevents perfection.
9. He who has not known the unity, is not entitled to the acts and benefits of his faith in the true God; as no one sitting in the sun, can enjoy the coolness of shade.
9. Whoever hasn't experienced unity doesn't deserve the acts and benefits of their faith in the true God; just like no one sitting in the sun can enjoy the coolness of the shade.
10. You were not practiced to forget your identity as Lílá,[Pg 360] nor learnt that it is not your will, but the will of God that is always fulfilled.
10. You weren't taught to forget who you are as Lílá,[Pg 360] nor did you learn that it's not your desires, but God's will that always comes to pass.
11. You have afterwards become of pure desire, and wished that your son might see you, whereby he was enabled to have your sight.
11. You then became filled with pure desire and hoped that your son would see you, which allowed him to behold you.
12. Now if you should return to your husband, and do the like, you will undoubtedly be successful in your desire.
12. If you go back to your husband and do the same thing, you will definitely get what you want.
13. Lílá said:—I see within the sphere of this dome (of my mind), the Bráhman to have been my husband before; and I see also in it, that he died and became a ruler of the earth afterwards.
13. Lílá said:—I see in this dome (of my mind) that the Bráhman was my husband before; and I also see that he died and later became a ruler of the earth.
14. I see in it that spot of the earth, that city and that palace of his where I sat as his queen.
14. I see that place on earth, that city and that palace of his where I sat as his queen.
15. I see within myself my lord to be reigning in that place, and I see even there how he died afterwards.
15. I see my lord ruling in that place within me, and I can even see how he died afterward.
16. I see herein the glory of the sovereign of so many countries on earth, and I see also the perfect frankness of his conduct through life.
16. I see here the greatness of the ruler of so many countries on earth, and I also see the complete honesty of his actions throughout his life.
17. I see the worlds in the inner sky of my mind, as they are placed in a casket, or as the oil is contained in a mustard seed.
17. I see the worlds in the inner sky of my mind, as they are placed in a casket, or as the oil is contained in a mustard seed.
18. I see the bright orb of my husband ever roving before me, and now I pray you to contrive any how to place me by his side.
18. I see my husband’s bright spirit always wandering before me, and now I ask you to figure out a way to put me by his side.
19. The Goddess replied:—Tell me Lílá, to what husband you shall go, as there are hundreds of them that you had, and shall have in your past and future lives, and now there are three of them confined in this earth.
19. The Goddess replied:—Tell me Lílá, which husband you will choose, since there are hundreds you’ve had and will have in your past and future lives, and right now, there are three of them trapped on this earth.
20. The nearest of the three, is the Bráhman who is here reduced to ashes; the next is the prince lying in state and covered with flowers in the inner apartment.
20. The closest of the three is the Bráhman who has been turned to ashes; the next is the prince lying in state, covered with flowers in the inner room.
21. The third is now a reigning prince in this earth, and has been buffeting in the waves of error in the vast ocean of the world.
21. The third is now a ruling prince on this earth and has been struggling against the waves of confusion in the vast ocean of the world.
22. His intellect is darkened and disordered by the splashing waves of worldliness, his intelligence is perverted to stupidity, and he is converted to a tortoise in the ocean of the world.
22. His mind is clouded and chaotic from the constant waves of worldly distractions, his intelligence twisted into foolishness, and he has become like a tortoise in the vast sea of the world.
[Pg 361]
[Pg 361]
23. The management of his very many disordered state affairs, has stultified him to a lubbard, and he is now fast asleep amidst the turmoils of business.
23. Handling his numerous chaotic affairs has turned him into a lazy fool, and he is now fast asleep amid the chaos of work.
24. He is fast bound to subjection by the strong chain of his thoughts, that he is a lord, is mighty, accomplished, and that he is happy and is to enjoy his estates for ever.
24. He is tightly bound by the strong chain of his thoughts, believing that he is a lord, powerful, accomplished, and that he is happy and will enjoy his properties forever.
25. Now say, O excellent lady! to what husband you wish to be led, in the manner of the fragrance of one forest borne by the breeze to another.
25. Now say, O wonderful lady! to which husband you want to be taken, like the scent of one forest carried by the wind to another.
26. Here you are in one place, and there they in others amidst this vast world; and the state of their lives and manners differs widely from one another.
26. Here you are in one spot, and they are in different places all over this vast world; and the way they live and behave varies greatly from one another.
27. These orbs of light in the heaven, though they appear to be placed so near us (both to our eyesight and in the mind), are yet situated millions of leagues apart from one another; and the departed souls are carried in them (in their endless transmigrations).
27. These spheres of light in the sky, although they seem to be positioned so close to us (both to our eyes and in our minds), are actually millions of miles away from each other; and the souls that have passed are carried within them (through their endless journeys).
28. And again all these bodies are as vacuous as air, though they contain the great mounts Meru and Mandara in themselves.
28. And again, all these bodies are as empty as air, even though they hold the great mountains Meru and Mandara within them.
29. All bodies are formed by the combination of atoms, incessantly proceeding from the Great Intellect, like particles of sun-beams over the universe.
29. All matter is made up of atoms, continuously coming from the Great Intellect, like rays of sunlight spreading across the universe.
30. The great and stupendous fabric of the world, is no more (in the eye of intelligence), than a quantity of paddy weighed in the balance.
30. The vast and impressive structure of the world is nothing more (in the eyes of intelligence) than a measure of rice weighed on a scale.
31. As the spangled heavens appear like a forest full of brilliant gems in it, so the world appears as full of the glory of God to the contemplative mind, and not as composed of earth or other material bodies in it.
31. Just as the starry sky looks like a forest filled with shining jewels, the world seems filled with the glory of God to those who reflect deeply, rather than being seen as merely made up of earth or other physical objects.
32. It is intelligence alone, that shines in the form of world in the intelligent soul, and not any material body, which was never brought into being before.
32. It's intelligence alone that shines through in the intelligent soul, not any material body that was never created before.
33. As billows in the lake, rise and set and rise again, so the rising and falling days and nights present these various scenes to our knowledge.
33. Just like the waves in the lake that come and go, the passing days and nights show us these different scenes.
[Pg 362]
[Pg 362]
34. Lílá said:—So it is, O mother of mankind! and so I come to remember now, that my present birth (state) is of a royal (rájasika) kind, and neither of too pure nor gross a nature. (Sattvika or Támasika).
34. Lílá said:—That's right, oh mother of humanity! And now I remember that my current existence (state) is of a royal (rájasika) kind, neither too pure nor too gross in nature. (Sattvika or Támasika).
35. I having descended from Brahmá, had undergone a hundred and eight births (in different shapes); and after passing various states, I find myself still in existence.
35. I have descended from Brahmá and experienced a hundred and eight lives (in different forms); and after going through various experiences, I still find myself existing.
36. I recollect, O goddess! to have been born in another world before, and to have been the bride of a Vidyádhara, when I used to rove about as freely as a bee over flowers.
36. I remember, oh goddess! that I was born in another world before, and I was the bride of a Vidyádhara, when I used to wander around as freely as a bee among flowers.
37. Being debased by my libertinism, I was born in this mortal world, and became the mate of the king of the feathered tribe (an eagle).
37. Having been brought low by my reckless lifestyle, I entered this world and became the partner of the king of the birds (an eagle).
38. And then having been a resident in the woods, I was turned to a woodman’s mate, wearing a vest of leaves on my loins.
38. After living in the woods, I became a woodman's helper, wearing a vest made of leaves around my waist.
39. Growing fond of my life, I sported wantonly about the forest, and was changed to the guluncha plant, delighting the woods with my leafy palms and flowering eyes.
39. Enjoying my life, I played around in the forest and was transformed into the guluncha plant, bringing joy to the woods with my leafy palms and blooming eyes.
40. This arboret of the holy hermitage, was held sacred by the society of saintly sages; and then I was regenerated in the form of an anchorite’s child, after the woods were burnt down by a wild-fire.
40. This grove of the holy hermitage was revered by the community of saintly sages; and then I was reborn as the child of an anchorite after the woods were destroyed by a wildfire.
41. Here I was initiated in the formularies for removing the curse of womanhood, and became as a male being in the person of the handsome prince of Suráshtra (Surat), where I reigned for a hundred years (or for a whole century).
41. Here I was taught the rituals to lift the curse of womanhood and became male in the form of the handsome prince of Suráshtra (Surat), where I ruled for a hundred years (or a whole century).
42. I was then denounced to become a weasel, and covered with leprosy, in the lowlands of Táli, on account of my misconduct in the government.
42. I was then accused of being a traitor and was shunned, living in the lowlands of Táli, because of my wrongdoings in the government.
43. I remember, O goddess! how I became a bullock at Surat, and was goaded by thoughtless cowherd boys, in their merry sport for full eight years.
43. I remember, oh goddess! how I turned into a bull at Surat and was prodded by careless cowherd boys, who were just having fun for a full eight years.
44. I bear in mind when I was transformed to a bird, and with what difficulty I broke the net, that was laid by birdcatchers[Pg 363] for my destruction. It was in the same manner as we release ourselves from the snares of sinful desires.
44. I remember when I was turned into a bird, and how hard it was to break free from the net set by the birdcatchers[Pg 363] to trap me. It's similar to how we free ourselves from the traps of sinful desires.
45. I remember with pleasure when as a bee, I lighted lightly on the leaflets of blossoms, sipped the honey of the blooming buds, dined on the pistils, and slept in the cups of lotus flowers.
45. I fondly remember when, as a bee, I gently landed on the flower petals, sipped the nectar from the blooming buds, feasted on the pistils, and rested in the cups of lotus flowers.
46. I wandered about in pleasant wood-lands and lawns, with my exalted and branching horns and beautiful eyes, in the form of an antelope, till I was killed by the dart of a huntsman in my mortal part.
46. I roamed through lovely woods and meadows, with my impressive antlers and beautiful eyes, in the shape of an antelope, until I was struck down by a hunter's dart in my mortal body.
47. I have been in the form of a fish, and was lifted up by the waves of the sea above the surface of the water. I saw how a tortoise was killed by the blow of a club on the neck, when it failed to break its back-bone.
47. I was in the shape of a fish and was tossed up by the waves of the sea above the water's surface. I witnessed a tortoise being killed by a hit from a club to its neck when it didn’t break its backbone.
48. I was a Chandála huntsman once, roving by the side of Charmanvatí (the river Chenab), when I used to quench my thirst with cocoa water, as I was tired with roaming.
48. I was a Chandála hunter once, wandering alongside Charmanvatí (the river Chenab), when I would cool off with cocoa water, feeling tired from my travels.
49. I became a stork also, delighting in lakes with my mate, and filling the air with our sweet cries.
49. I became a stork too, enjoying the lakes with my partner and filling the air with our joyful calls.
50. In another birth, I rambled about in groves of palm and tamála trees, and fixed my eyes with amorous looks and glances upon my lover.
50. In another life, I wandered through palm and tamala tree groves, gazing at my lover with loving looks and glances.
51. I had next been a fairy Apsará, with a form as bright as melted gold, and features as beautiful as those of the lotus and lily, in which the celestials like bees and butterflies, used to take delight.
51. I then became a fairy Apsará, with a body as shiny as melted gold, and features as lovely as those of the lotus and lily, which the celestial beings enjoyed like bees and butterflies.
52. I remember to have decked myself in gold and pearls, and in gems and rubies upon earth, and to have sported with my youthful consorts in pleasure gardens and groves, and on hills and mountains.
52. I remember dressing up in gold and pearls, as well as gems and rubies, and having fun with my young friends in beautiful gardens and groves, and on hills and mountains.
53. And I remember also to have lived long as a tortoise on the borders of a river, and to have been carried away by the waves, sometimes under an arbour of creepers, over-hung with clusters of beautiful flowers; and at others to some wild cave washed by the waves.
53. And I also remember living for a long time as a tortoise by the edge of a river, getting swept away by the waves, sometimes under a canopy of vines filled with gorgeous flowers; and at other times to some wild cave that the waves washed over.
[Pg 364]
[Pg 364]
54. I see how I acted the part of a goose with my covering of feathers, swimming on the high heaving waves on the surface of a lake.
54. I realize how I played the fool with my layer of feathers, floating on the choppy waves on the surface of a lake.
55. Then seeing a poor gnat hanging on the moving leaf of a Sálmali branch, I became its associate and as contemptible a thing like itself.
55. Then, seeing a poor gnat clinging to the moving leaf of a Sálmali branch, I became its companion and as insignificant a creature as it was.
56. I became an aquatic crane also, skimming playfully over the waters gushing from the hills, and slightly kissing the crests of the waves rising over the rapid torrent.
56. I became a water bird too, gliding playfully over the water pouring down from the hills and gently touching the tops of the waves forming over the rushing current.
57. I remember also how I slighted the loves of amorous youths, and spurned off from me the Vidyádhara boys on the Gandha Mádana and Mandara hills.
57. I also remember how I ignored the affections of eager young men and pushed away the Vidyádhara boys on the Gandha Mádana and Mandara hills.
58. I remember likewise the pangs of a lovelorn lass, when I lay pining in my bed, strewn over with the fragrance of camphor, and how I was decaying like the disk of the waning moon.
58. I also remember the heartache of a lovesick girl, when I lay longing in my bed, filled with the scent of camphor, and how I felt like I was fading away like the disk of the waning moon.
59. Thus I passed through many births, in the wombs of higher and lower animals, and found them all to be full of pain. And my soul has run over the billows of the irresistible current of life, like the fleet antelope, pacing its speed with the swiftness of the wind (Vátapramí).
59. So I went through many lives, in the bodies of both higher and lower animals, and found them all to be filled with suffering. My soul has navigated the waves of the unstoppable flow of life, like a swift antelope, matching its pace with the speed of the wind (Vátapramí).
[Pg 365]
[Pg 365]
CHAPTER XXVIII.
SECTION I.
Lílá's Vision Exposition.
Ráma said:—Tell me sir, in what manner the goddesses broke out of the strongholds of their bodies, and the prison-house of this world (where their souls were pent up), and passed through infinite space, to survey the scenes beyond its confines. (i.e. How does the mind and the flight of imagination, reach to regions unknown and unseen before).
Ráma said:—Tell me, sir, how the goddesses escaped from their physical forms and the confines of this world (where their souls were trapped) and traveled through infinite space to explore the scenes beyond its boundaries. (i.e. How does the mind and the imagination venture into unknown and unseen realms?)
2. Vasishtha replied:—Where is the world and where is its support or solidity? They were all situated in the region within the minds of the goddesses.
2. Vasishtha replied:—Where is the world and where is its support or solidity? They all existed in the realm within the thoughts of the goddesses.
3. They saw in it the hilly tract, where the Bráhmana Vasishtha had his abode and his desire of royalty (pictured it in their minds).
3. They imagined the hilly area where the Bráhmana Vasishtha lived and envisioned his longing for royalty.
4. They saw in a corner of it the deserted mansion of the Bráhman, and they saw in it the surface of the earth stretching to the seas (i.e. in their mental view).
4. They noticed in one corner the abandoned mansion of the Bráhman, and they saw in it the land extending all the way to the seas (i.e. in their imagination).
5. They beheld in that imaginary spot of earth the city of the prince, and the royal palace which he had enjoyed with Arundhati his consort (in his imagination).
5. They saw in that imagined place on earth the city of the prince and the royal palace he had envisioned with Arundhati, his partner (in his imagination).
6. How she was born under the name of Lílá, and worshipped the goddess of wisdom—Sarasvatí; by whom she was miraculously conveyed to the delightful region of the sky.
6. How she was born with the name Lílá and worshiped the goddess of wisdom—Sarasvatí; by whom she was miraculously taken to the beautiful realm of the sky.
7. It was in the mansion situated in that hilly village, that she beheld the world placed within the space of a span of her mind.
7. It was in the mansion located in that hilly village that she saw the world contained within the span of her mind.
8. Having come out of her vision of the world, she found herself seated in her house, as one finds himself lying in his own bed, after his rambling from one dream to another.
8. After emerging from her vision of the world, she realized she was sitting in her house, like someone who wakes up in their own bed after drifting from one dream to another.
9. All that she saw was mere vision and void; there was no world nor earth, nor a house nor the distance thereof.
9. Everything she saw was just an illusion and emptiness; there was no world, no ground, no house, and no sense of distance.
[Pg 366]
[Pg 366]
10. It was the mind which showed them these images, as it presents the objects of our desire to our view; or else there was neither any world nor earth in actuality.
10. It was the mind that displayed these images, just like it brings the objects of our desire into focus for us; otherwise, there would be neither a world nor an earth in reality.
11. The sphere of intelligence is infinite, and without any covering; and being agitated by the powers of one’s intellect, it presents all the objects of nature to his view, as the sky when agitated by heat produces the winds.
11. The realm of intelligence is limitless and unobstructed; and when stirred by the power of one’s mind, it reveals all the aspects of nature to one’s sight, just like the sky, when heated, generates the winds.
12. The sphere of the intellect is uncreated (being a mode of the Divinity itself); it is ever calm everywhere; and is supposed as the world itself by deluded minds.
12. The realm of the intellect is uncreated (as it is a mode of the Divinity itself); it is always calm everywhere and is mistaken for the world itself by misguided minds.
13. He who understands rightly, views the world to be as unsubstantial as air; but whoso is misled by his wrong judgment takes it to be as a solid mountain.
13. The person who understands correctly sees the world as insubstantial as air; but those misled by their poor judgment see it as solid as a mountain.
14. As a house and a city are manifested to us in our dream, so is this unreal world presented as a reality to our understandings.
14. Just as a house and a city appear to us in our dreams, this unreal world is presented as a reality to our understanding.
15. As is the misconception of water in the mirage, and the mistake of gold in a bracelet; so does all this unreality appear as a substantiality to the mistaken mind.
15. Just as the illusion of water in a mirage and the mistaken belief in gold in a bracelet fool the senses, all this unreal stuff seems real to a confused mind.
16. Discoursing in this manner between themselves, the two charming ladies, walked out of the house with their graceful steps.
16. Talking like this to each other, the two lovely ladies walked out of the house with their elegant steps.
SECTION II.
Description of the Mountain Living.
17. Being unseen by the village people, they viewed the mountain which stood before them, kissing the vault of heaven, and touching the orb of the sun with its lofty peaks.
17. Hidden from the villagers, they gazed at the mountain in front of them, reaching for the sky and brushing against the sun with its towering peaks.
18. It was decorated with flowers of various colours, and covered with a variety of woods of various hues. There were waterfalls gushing with their tremendous roarings on one side, and groves resounding with the warbling of birds in another.
18. It was adorned with flowers in different colors and made from a mix of woods in various shades. On one side, waterfalls poured down with a loud roar, while on the other side, groves echoed with the singing of birds.
19. The clouds were variegated by the many coloured clusters of flowers sweeping over them, and cranes and storks sat screeching on the cloud-capt top of gulancha trees.
19. The clouds were mixed with the bright colors of the flower clusters passing over them, and cranes and storks squawked from the cloud-tipped tops of gulancha trees.
[Pg 367]
[Pg 367]
20. There were the robust reeds, hedging the banks of rivers with their wide stretching stems and roots, and the strong winds tossing about the tender creepers, growing out of the rocky caves, for want of support.
20. There were sturdy reeds lining the riverbanks with their broad stems and roots, and the strong winds tossing around the delicate vines growing out of the rocky caves, searching for something to cling to.
21. The tops of trees covered with flowers, were over-topped by the sheds of clouds hanging from the vault of heaven; which shed profusely their pearly drops of rain water upon them, and formed the current streams below.
21. The tops of trees covered in flowers were overshadowed by clouds hanging in the sky, which generously released their pearly raindrops onto them, creating the flowing streams below.
22. The banks of the streamlets were continually laved by the waves, raised by the winds playing upon the shaking arbours on them; and a continued cooling shade was spread by the branching trees all around.
22. The banks of the small streams were constantly washed by the waves created by the winds blowing through the swaying trees around them, and a steady cool shade was provided by the branches of the trees all around.
23. Standing on that spot, the ladies beheld the hilly hamlet in the lawn, likening a fragment of heaven fallen upon the ground.
23. Standing in that spot, the ladies looked at the hilly village on the lawn, comparing it to a piece of heaven that had fallen to the earth.
24. There the purling rills were softly gliding by, and here the brimming brooks wabbled in the ground. The birds of the air were chirping on the sprays and aquatic fowls were flying about the holes of the sea shore.
24. There, the gentle streams were softly flowing by, and here, the overflowing brooks meandered through the land. The birds were chirping in the trees, and waterfowl were flying around the shores of the sea.
25. There they saw the herds of kine slowly moving and grazing in the plains, and filling the echoing woods with their loud lowing; and beheld the space, interspersed with shady groves and arbours and verdant meadows all about.
25. There they saw the herds of cows gradually moving and grazing in the fields, filling the echoing woods with their loud mooing; and they looked at the area, dotted with shady groves, shelters, and green meadows all around.
26. The cliffs were whitened with snow, impenetrable by sun-beams; and the tops of hills were covered with bushy brambles, forming as braids of hair upon their craggy heads.
26. The cliffs were covered in white snow, blocking out the sunlight; and the tops of the hills were tangled with thick brambles, looking like braids of hair on their rocky peaks.
27. Cascades falling in torrents in the cavities of rocks, and scattering their pearly particles afar, memorialized the churning of the milky ocean by the Mandara mountain.
27. Waterfalls rushing through the gaps in the rocks, scattering their shimmering droplets far and wide, commemorated the turmoil of the milky ocean created by the Mandara mountain.
28. The trees in the glens, loaded as they were with their fruits and flowers, appeared as waiters upon the goddesses, and standing to welcome their approach with their rich presents.
28. The trees in the valleys, heavy with their fruits and flowers, looked like waiters for the goddesses, ready to welcome their arrival with their lavish gifts.
29. Shaken by gusts of roaring winds, the forest trees, were shedding showers of their mellifluent flowers, as offerings to the sylvan gods and people.
29. Shaken by howling winds, the forest trees were dropping showers of their sweet-smelling flowers as offerings to the woodland gods and people.
[Pg 368]
[Pg 368]
30. The birds that approached fearlessly to drink the water dropping from the hill, now fled for fear of their seeming as sleets, shells and shots of archers.
30. The birds that came down without hesitation to drink the water falling from the hill now flew away in fear, mistaking the drops for ice, shells, and arrows.
31. The birds parched by thirst, and wishing to drink the water dashed by the waves of the rivulet, were hovering upon it as stars in the sky.
31. The thirsty birds, eager to drink the water churned by the waves of the stream, were hovering over it like stars in the sky.
32. There were rows of crows sitting on the tops of the tall tála (or palm) trees, from whose sight the boys were hiding the remains of their sweetmeat.
32. There were rows of crows perched on the tops of the tall tála (or palm) trees, while the boys were hiding the leftovers of their sweets from view.
33. There they beheld the rustic lads with garlands of flowers on their heads and garments; and roaming in the cooling shades of the date, jam and nimba trees.
33. There they saw the country boys with flower crowns on their heads and clothes, wandering in the cool shade of the date, jam, and nimba trees.
34. They saw the lean and hungry beggar woman passing slowly by the way, and clad in her flaxen robe, with chaplets of blossoms for her ear dress.
34. They saw the skinny, hungry beggar woman slowly passing by, wearing her light-colored robe and adorned with flower crowns in her hair.
35. They saw the lazy rustics sitting retired in their lonely retreats, and conversing afar from the noisy brooks where they could hardly hear one another.
35. They noticed the lazy country folks sitting secluded in their quiet spots, chatting from a distance away from the noisy streams where they could barely hear each other.
36. They saw the naked mendicant boys, besmeared in their face and hands with curd, and with cow-dung upon their bodies, and holding the flowery branches of plants in their hands, and crowding in the compound.
36. They saw the naked begging boys, smeared on their faces and hands with curd, with cow dung on their bodies, holding flowery branches in their hands, and crowding in the yard.
37. The bushes on the verdant banks of the river, were shaken to and fro as in a swing by the dashing of the waves, which left their marks on the sandy shore, as the waters receded to their bed.
37. The bushes on the green banks of the river swayed back and forth like a swing, stirred by the crashing waves, which left their marks on the sandy shore as the water pulled back to its bed.
38. The house was full of flies cloyed with the sweets of milk and curds; but the children were moaning with cries for their want of sufficient food.
38. The house was swarming with flies attracted by the sweet smell of milk and cheese; meanwhile, the children were whining, hungry for enough food.
39. The herdswomen were observed to be fretting, at seeing their wristlets daubed by the cow-dung (which they were pasting); and the men were seen to be smiling, at seeing the eagerness of women, for tying the loosened knots of their hair.
39. The herdswomen were noticed to be worried as they saw their wristlets covered in cow dung from the paste they were making; meanwhile, the men smiled at the women's eagerness to tie up their loose hair.
40. The crows were alighting from the tops of hills, to pick up the offerings of the holy sages; and the paths about their[Pg 369] houses, were strewn over with the sacred kuru and kurunta leaves.
40. The crows were landing from the tops of hills to collect the offerings from the holy sages, and the paths around their[Pg 369] houses were covered with the sacred kuru and kurunta leaves.
41. The floral plants growing in the caverns of the hills, and about the precincts of the house, covered the ground every morning, with heaps of flowers to the depth of the heels.
41. The flowering plants growing in the hills' caves and around the house blanketed the ground every morning with piles of flowers up to the heels.
42. There were the chouri kine and antelopes, grazing in one part of the forest; and also the tender fawn sleeping on the bed of grass under the gunja groves.
42. There were the chouri cows and antelopes, grazing in one part of the forest; and also the gentle fawn sleeping on the soft grass beneath the gunja trees.
43. There were the young calves lying on one side, and shaking their ears to drive the flies away; which were fluttering on their faces, and upon the milk exuding from the sides of their mouths.
43. The young calves were lying on one side, shaking their ears to swat away the flies that were buzzing around their faces and on the milk dripping from the sides of their mouths.
44. The rooms were stored with honey, which had been collected by driving the bees from the hives; the gardens were full of flowering asokas (asoka Jonesia); and their rooms were painted with lacdye.
44. The rooms were filled with honey that had been gathered by driving the bees out of the hives; the gardens were overflowing with blooming asokas (asoka Jonesia); and their rooms were painted with lac dye.
45. The winds moistened by the showers of rain, had given the arboretum to bloom, and the blooming buds of Kadamba, overhung like a canopy, the beds of green grass below.
45. The winds, made moist by the rain showers, had caused the arboretum to bloom, and the blooming Kadamba buds hung above like a canopy over the green grass below.
46. The Ketaka (keya) arbour was blooming white by removal of its weeds, and the water-course was gliding along with its soft murmuring tune.
46. The Ketaka (keya) garden was blooming white after getting rid of its weeds, and the water flow was moving gently with its soft, murmuring sound.
47. The winds whistled in the windows of the caves, and the clouds rested on the roofs of the mountain tops; the ponds were brimful of water, and filled with lotuses like so many lightsome moons.
47. The winds whistled through the cave windows, and the clouds settled on the mountain peaks; the ponds were overflowing with water, filled with lotuses like many cheerful moons.
48. The green arbour cast its cooling and undivided shade upon the ground, where the dew-drops trembling on the blades of grass, glistened like twinkling stars in the azure sky.
48. The green arbor provided a refreshing and complete shade on the ground, where the dew drops trembling on the blades of grass sparkled like twinkling stars in the blue sky.
49. The trees incessantly dropped down their ripened fruits, and dried flowers and leaves of various sorts, like showers of snow on the whitened ground.
49. The trees constantly shed their ripe fruits, along with dried flowers and leaves of all kinds, like a snowfall on the white ground.
50. There some clouds were seen to hang continually over the household compound, like the chirinti (or kulína) girls, that[Pg 370] never forsake the abode of their parents; while there were others hovering over the roof of the house, and flashing in lightenings that supplied the place of lights.
50. There were some clouds that constantly hung over the house, like the chirinti (or kulína) girls, who never leave their parents' home; while others hovered over the roof of the house, flashing with lightning that provided light. [Pg 370]
51. The altar here, re-echoed to the loud roaring of the winds, confined in the caverns of the mountains; and the temple there, was graced by the twittering swallows and parrots, that alighted upon it in their numerous flights.
51. The altar here echoed with the loud roaring of the winds trapped in the mountain caves; and the temple there was adorned by the chirping swallows and parrots that landed on it in their many flights.
52. Soft breezes were moving slowly, loaded with the fragrance exhaled by the sleepy flowers (in the evening), and gently shaking the leaves of trees as they passed along the lawn.
52. Soft breezes were moving slowly, carrying the scent released by the sleepy flowers in the evening, and gently rustling the leaves of the trees as they passed over the lawn.
53. There the ladies were attentive to the prattling and playful parrots and partridges, and here they listened to the melodious notes of the Kokila, responsive to the jarring crows on the branches.
53. There, the ladies were focused on the chatting and playful parrots and partridges, and here they listened to the sweet sounds of the Kokila, echoing the harsh caws from the branches.
54. The palma and tamála trees were loaded with fruits, and the forest trees were entwined by creepers, which waved their leafy palms around them.
54. The palma and tamála trees were heavy with fruits, and the forest trees were wrapped in vines that waved their leafy fingers around them.
55. There were the tender ivy creepers, clasping the branches on one side, and the fragrance of the efflorescent Kandala and silindhra plants, exhaled on the other. The tapering tála and tamála trees rising as high as spires, and a cooling breeze was blowing amidst the flower plants in the gardens.
55. There were the delicate ivy vines wrapping around the branches on one side, and the sweet scent of the blooming Kandala and silindhra plants wafting on the other. The tall tála and tamála trees stretched up like spires, and a refreshing breeze was flowing through the flower plants in the gardens.
56. There were the kine hastening to drink the water in the troughs, and garden trees hanging with loads of green unripe fruits and beautiful flowers; the running streams were hidden under rows of trees on the banks, and the stalks of plants were studded with flowers without alternation.
56. There were the cows rushing to drink from the troughs, and garden trees heavy with clusters of green, unripe fruit and beautiful flowers; the flowing streams were hidden beneath rows of trees along the banks, and the plant stems were covered in flowers without any gaps.
57. The gardens were perfumed with the nectarious fragrance of kunda flowers, and the lakes were redolent with the odour of lotuses, hiding the humble bees giddy with liquor, in their honied cells. The air was reddened with the roseate pollen, flying from the crimson lotuses (sthala padmas) of the land, and mocked the redness of Indra’s palace in the sky.
57. The gardens were filled with the sweet scent of kunda flowers, and the lakes smelled of lotuses, hiding the tipsy bees in their honey-filled hives. The air was colored with the pink pollen floating from the red lotuses (sthala padmas) of the land, rivaling the redness of Indra’s palace in the sky.
58. The gargling noise of the rivulets running down precipitately from the hills, and the whiteness of the hoary cloud,[Pg 371] hanging with the hue of kundu flowers over them; the beauty of the flowery parterres in the compound of the house, and the melodious warbling of musical birds singing joyous in the air, enchanted the scene.
58. The gurgling noise of the streams rushing down the hills, and the whiteness of the old cloud, [Pg 371] hanging with the color of kundu flowers above them; the beauty of the flower beds in the yard of the house, and the sweet singing of birds happily chirping in the air, made the scene magical.
59. The youths were sporting on their beds of flowers, and the playful damsels were decked with flowery wreaths hanging down to their feet. The ground was adorned every where with sprouting and prickly shrubs and blades of grass; and there was a beauty displayed in the clasping of creepers about the clumps of reeds.
59. The young people were playing on their flower beds, and the playful girls were wearing flower crowns that flowed down to their feet. The ground was covered everywhere with budding and prickly bushes and blades of grass; and there was a beauty in how the vines wrapped around the clusters of reeds.
60. The new shooting buds and blossoms covered the trees around, and fragments of clouds shrouded the houses below; the ground was decorated by wreaths of icicles, and the flash of lightnings in the clouds over the houses, terrified the women within.
60. The new shoots and flowers covered the trees all around, and bits of clouds hung over the houses below; the ground was adorned with wreaths of icicles, and the flashes of lightning in the clouds above the houses scared the women inside.
61. There was the fragrance of blue lotuses exhaling its sweets about, and the hoarse lowings of the kine, hastening to their green grazing ground. The confident deer and does were lying tamely in the house-yard, and the peacocks dancing merrily before the water-falls, as if they were the showers of rain water.
61. The scent of blue lotuses filled the air, and the deep sounds of cattle moved quickly to their lush grazing area. The bold deer and does rested peacefully in the yard, while the peacocks danced joyfully in front of the waterfalls, as if they were celebrating the rain.
62. The odoriferous breezes were blowing giddily, with the flavour of the fragrance they bore about; and the medicinal plants were lending their lights like lamps at night. The nests of birds were resonant with ceaseless warblings, and the noise of the cataracts deafened the ears of men on the bank.
62. The fragrant breezes were blowing energetically, carrying their sweet scent with them; and the medicinal plants glowed like lamps at night. The birds' nests were filled with constant singing, and the sound of the waterfalls was so loud it drowned out the voices of people on the shore.
63. The pearly dew drops, that were continually dropped on the ground, from the leaves of trees and blades of grass; and the gleaming beauty of the ever blooming blossoms above, form with others, the everlasting charms of mountainous habitations, and baffle the description of poets.
63. The shiny dew drops that constantly fall to the ground from the leaves of trees and blades of grass, along with the beautiful blossoms above that never stop blooming, create the timeless allure of mountain homes and leave poets struggling to find the right words to describe them.
[Pg 372]
[Pg 372]
CHAPTER XXIX.
Account of Lílá's Past Life
A Description of the Domestic Duties of a Hindu Lady.
A Description of the Home Responsibilities of a Hindu Woman.
The two goddesses then alighted in that cooling village seat, as the two states of felicity and liberation, meet in the tranquil spirit of the man knowing the Divine spirit.
The two goddesses then landed in that refreshing village, symbolizing the states of happiness and freedom, coming together in the peaceful spirit of the person who knows the Divine.
2. Lílá, who had by this time, become personified to the form of pure intelligence, by her knowledge of yoga, now became a seer of the three times presenting themselves before her.
2. Lílá, who had by now become embodied as pure intelligence through her knowledge of yoga, now became a seer of the three times that appeared before her.
3. She remembered the whole course of her past life, and derived pleasure in relating the events of her former life and death.
3. She thought about her entire life up to that point and found joy in sharing the stories of her past experiences and her death.
4. Lílá said:—I recollect by thy favour, O goddess! and by sight of this place, all what I did and thought of in my past life.
4. Lílá said:—I remember, thanks to you, O goddess! and by seeing this place, everything I did and thought in my past life.
5. Here I had grown up to old age, and here I had withered and become lean and thin as a skeleton. I was a Bráhmaní here, and had my body scratched by the dried sacrificial grass (kusa), which I had to meddle with.
5. Here I had grown old, and here I had withered away, becoming lean and thin like a skeleton. I was a Bráhmaní here, and my body was scratched by the dried sacrificial grass (kusa) that I had to deal with.
6. I was the legal wife of my lord, and producer of his race, and was employed in the acts of milking the kine, and churning the curd (for butter and ghee). I had been mother of many sons, and a kind hostess to my guests.
6. I was the legal wife of my husband and the mother of his children, and I took care of milking the cows and churning the curd (for butter and ghee). I had given birth to many sons and was a warm hostess to my guests.
7. I was devoted to the service of the gods, Bráhmans and good people, and rubbed my body with cow milk and ghee: I was employed in cleaning the frying pans and the boiling kettles of the house.
7. I was dedicated to serving the gods, Brahmins, and good people, and I used to rub my body with cow's milk and ghee: I was responsible for cleaning the frying pans and boiling kettles in the house.
8. I boiled the food daily with a single bracelet of glass and one of conch-shell in my wrists; and served my father, mother, brother and daughters and sons-in-law with their daily victuals.
8. I cooked the food every day wearing a glass bracelet and one made of conch shell on my wrists; and I served my father, mother, brother, and my daughters and sons-in-law their daily meals.
9. I was emaciated in my body like a domestic servant, by[Pg 373] working all day and night; and ‘haste and hasten,’ were the words I used to repeat to myself.
9. I was skin and bones like a domestic servant, from working all day and night; and ‘hurry and rush’ were the phrases I kept reminding myself. [Pg 373]
10. Being thus busied and employed, I was so silly and ignorant, that I never thought within myself, even in a dream, about what I was and what was this world, although I had been the wife of a Bráhman.
10. Being busy with all this, I was so naive and clueless that I never even considered, not even in my dreams, who I was and what this world was, even though I had been the wife of a Bráhman.
11. Wholly engaged in the collection of fuel, cow-dung, and sacrificial wood and vegetables, I became emaciated in my body, which was wrapt in a worn out blanket.
11. Completely focused on gathering fuel, cow dung, sacrificial wood, and vegetables, I became thin and frail, wrapped in a tattered blanket.
12. I used to pick out the worms from the ears of the milch cow, and was prompt to water the garden of greens with watering pots in hand.
12. I used to pull the worms out of the milking cow's ears and was quick to water the vegetable garden with watering cans in hand.
13. I used to go to the swelling lake every day, and get the fresh green grass for the fodder of my tender calves. I used to wash and clean the house every morning, and paint the doorway with the white tints of pasted and powdered rice (gundi).
13. I used to go to the expanding lake every day to get fresh green grass for my young calves. Each morning, I would wash and clean the house and paint the doorway with a white mixture of pasted and powdered rice (gundi).
14. I had to correct my domestics with gentle rebukes, and tell them to keep within their bounds like the billows in the rivers.
14. I had to gently remind my household staff to stay in their place, just like the waves stay within the banks of the rivers.
15. With my infirm body and ears shaking as dried leaves of trees, and supporting myself on a stick, I lived here under the dread of old age.
15. With my weak body and ears trembling like dry leaves on trees, and leaning on a stick, I lived here in fear of growing old.
16. As she was speaking in this manner, and walking in company with Sarasvatí about the village, in the valley of the mountain, she was astonished to see her former seats of pleasure, and showed them to the goddess.
16. As she was talking like this and walking through the village with Sarasvatí in the mountain valley, she was amazed to see her old spots of enjoyment and pointed them out to the goddess.
17. This was my flowery arbour, decorated by these torn pátala plants, and this was my garden alcove of flowering Asokas.
17. This was my floral arbor, adorned with these torn pátala plants, and this was my garden nook of blooming Asokas.
18. This is the bank of the pond where the calves were loosely tied to the trees; and this is my pet calf Karniká, which has refrained from browzing the leaves (in my absence).
18. This is the edge of the pond where the calves were loosely tied to the trees; and this is my pet calf Karniká, who hasn't been munching on the leaves (while I've been away).
19. This is my watering woman, now so languid and dirty in her appearance; and weeping these eight days in my absence, with her eyes daubed in tears.
19. This is my watering woman, now looking so tired and dirty; she's been crying for eight days while I’ve been away, with her eyes stained from tears.
[Pg 374]
[Pg 374]
20. This, O goddess, is the place, where I used to eat and sit, and where I slept and walked; and these are the places where I gave and received the things to and from my attendants.
20. This, oh goddess, is the spot where I used to eat and relax, and where I slept and walked; and these are the places where I shared and received things with my attendants.
21. This is my eldest son Jyeshtha Sarmá, weeping in the house; and this is my milch cow, now grazing on the grassy plain in the forest.
21. This is my oldest son Jyeshtha Sarmá, crying in the house; and this is my milk cow, now grazing on the grassy field in the forest.
22. I see this portico and these windows, once dear to me as my person, and besmeared with the dry powder of the huli festival of the vernal season.
22. I see this porch and these windows, once as dear to me as myself, and covered with the dry powder from the huli festival of spring.
23. I see these pulpy plants of gourd planted with my own hands, and dear to me as myself, now spreading themselves over the oven place.
23. I see these fleshy gourd plants that I planted myself, dear to me as I am, now spreading out over the oven area.
24. I see these relatives of mine, who had been the bonds of my life before, now smoking in their eyes with tears, and carrying the fuel for fire, with beads of rudráksha seeds on their bodies.
24. I see my relatives, who were once the ties of my life, now with tears in their eyes and carrying the fuel for the fire, with beads of rudráksha seeds on their bodies.
25. I see that stony shore, baffling the force of the waves, which have been pelting their pebbles against it, now covered by bushes of the beach.
25. I see that rocky shore, resisting the power of the waves that have been crashing their pebbles against it, now covered by beach bushes.
26. The verdant meadows were full of leafy plants, with pendant dew drops on their tips; and the plains were whitened by the hailstones falling on them in showers.
26. The green meadows were full of leafy plants, with hanging drops of dew on their tips; and the plains were covered with hailstones falling on them in showers.
27. The mid-day was mantled by sun beams, as by a white mist of frost, and the arbours resounded with the humming of bees, fluttering about their clustering flowers.
27. The midday was wrapped in sunlight, like a white mist of frost, and the gardens were alive with the buzzing of bees, flitting around their blooming flowers.
28. The blooming palása glowing as reddish corals, had covered the trees and the land with heaps of crimson flowers.
28. The blooming palása, shining like red corals, had covered the trees and the ground with piles of crimson flowers.
29. The village rill was flowing with the floating fruits, which it bore from shore to shore; and the rustic lads jumbled together with loud noise, eager to lay hold on them.
29. The village stream was flowing with floating fruits, carrying them from one side to the other; and the local boys gathered together with loud shouts, eager to catch them.
30. The cool shady beach of the rill, was strewn over with pebbles, washed and carried away by the current, and covered by leaves falling from the trees.
30. The cool, shady beach by the stream was littered with pebbles, smoothed out and shaped by the current, and covered with leaves falling from the trees.
[Pg 375]
[Pg 375]
31. There I see the altar of my house, which is so beautifully ornamented with the flowering creepers, and which is overhung on its windows by clusters of fruits and flowers.
31. There I see the altar of my home, beautifully decorated with flowering vines and shaded over its windows by bunches of fruits and flowers.
32. Here lived my husband, whose life has fled to the sky in its aerial form, and became afterwards the lord of the earth, reaching to the surrounding seas.
32. Here lived my husband, whose life has soared to the sky as a spirit, and later became the ruler of the earth, extending to the nearby seas.
33. I remember, how he had fostered the fond wish of obtaining royal dignity, and how ardently he looked forward on its attainment.
33. I remember how he had nurtured the deep desire to achieve royal status and how eagerly he anticipated reaching that goal.
34. I see, O goddess! his royal dignity of eight days, which had seemed to be of so long a duration (as eighty years) before.
34. I see, oh goddess! his royal status of eight days, which had previously felt like it lasted an eternity (as if it were eighty years).
35. I see the soul of my Lord, residing in the empty space of this mansion, as in his former kingly state; although it is invisible to all as the current air in the sky, and as the odours borne by the winds.
35. I can feel the presence of my Lord's soul, dwelling in the emptiness of this mansion, just like in his past royal glory; even though it's unseen by anyone, like the air above us and the scents carried by the winds.
36. It is in this vacuous space, that his soul is contained in the form of a thumb; which contains in its bosom, the whole extent of the realm of my lord, stretching to thousands of leagues in its circumference.
36. It is in this empty space that his soul is held in the shape of a thumb, which holds within it the entire territory of my lord, stretching thousands of leagues around.
37. I see also O goddess! the spacious kingdom of my lord, in the space of my intellect, which makes room for thousands of mountains by the miraculous power of God, styled as illusion. (máyá).
37. I also see, O goddess! the vast kingdom of my lord, in the expanse of my mind, which can hold thousands of mountains through the miraculous power of God, known as illusion. (máyá).
38. I wish now, O Goddess! to see the earthly city of my lord again; let us therefore turn our course that way, as no place is distant to the resolute.
38. I wish now, O Goddess! to see the earthly city of my lord again; let’s change our course that way, since no place is too far for the determined.
39. Vasishtha said:—Having said so, she bowed down to the goddess and entered into the shrine, and then like a bird, she flew into the air with the goddess.
39. Vasishtha said:—After saying that, she bowed to the goddess and went into the shrine, and then, like a bird, she soared into the sky with the goddess.
40. It was a region devoid of darkness, and as fair as a sea of moonlight. And then it was as azure as the person of Náráyana, and as bright as the back of a locust.
40. It was an area without darkness, as beautiful as a sea of moonlight. Then it became as blue as Náráyana's form, and as bright as the back of a locust.
41. They passed above the regions of the clouds and winds, as also beyond the spheres of the orbits of the sun and moon.
41. They traveled above the clouds and winds, and even beyond the paths of the sun and moon.
[Pg 376]
[Pg 376]
42. They passed beyond the path of the north polar star, and the limits of the circuits of the sádhyas and siddhas and other celestial beings.
42. They went beyond the path of the north polar star and crossed the boundaries of the realms of the sádhyas, siddhas, and other celestial beings.
43. Thence they ascended to the higher heavens of Brahmá and the Tushita divinities, and then upward to the sphere of Golaka (the zodiac); and thence again to the Sivaloka, and the sphere of the Pitris or the departed souls of the dead.
43. From there, they rose up to the higher heavens of Brahmá and the Tushita gods, then continued upward to the realm of Golaka (the zodiac); and from there, they moved again to Sivaloka, and to the sphere of the Pitris or the souls of the departed.
44. Passing thus beyond the spheres of the embodied living beings, and bodiless souls of the dead, they proceeded far and farther to the unknown regions of empty space.
44. Moving beyond the realms of living beings and the disembodied souls of the deceased, they journeyed further and further into the unknown areas of empty space.
45. Having passed the etherial sphere, they beheld nothing there, except the sun, moon and the stars shining below them.
45. After moving past the ethereal realm, they saw nothing around them except the sun, moon, and stars shining beneath them.
46. There was only a deep darkness to be seen, filling the whole vacuity of space, and appearing as the basin of the waters of universal deluge, and as compact as the impenetrable cavity of a rock.
46. All that could be seen was a deep darkness, filling the entire emptiness of space, resembling the bottom of the waters of a universal flood, and as solid as the dense cavity of a rock.
47. Lílá said:—Tell me, O goddess! what became of the light of the sun and other luminaries, and whence came this dense darkness as to be compressed under the fist (mushti-gráhya).
47. Lílá said:—Tell me, O goddess! What happened to the light of the sun and other stars, and where did this thick darkness come from that it can be grasped in a fist?
48. The goddess replied: you have got to a spot so remote from the spheres of heaven, that the light of the luminaries can never reach to it.
48. The goddess replied: you've arrived at a place so far from the heavens that the light from the stars can never reach it.
49. And as one in a deep dark pit, can see no light of a fire fly flitting over it; so the solar light is invisible to one behind the great belt of heaven.
49. And just like someone stuck in a deep dark pit can’t see the light of a firefly flickering above, the sunlight is invisible to someone behind the vast expanse of the universe.
50. Lílá said:—Oh! the great distance that we have come to, whence the great luminary of the sun also, appears as small as an atom below.
50. Lílá said:—Oh! the huge distance we've traveled, from which the sun's brilliant glow now looks as tiny as a speck below.
51. Tell me mother, what sort of a place is that which lies beyond this region, and how can we come to it after traversing this gloomy expanse.
51. Tell me, Mom, what kind of place is it that exists beyond this area, and how do we get there after crossing this dark stretch?
52. Sarasvatí said:—Behind this is the great pole of the universe, which is scattered over with innumerable nebular stars in the form of the particles of dust.
52. Sarasvatí said:—Behind this is the great pole of the universe, which is scattered with countless nebular stars resembling particles of dust.
[Pg 377]
[Pg 377]
53. Vasishtha said:—As they were talking in this manner, they glided imperceptibly to that pole, as the bee saunters over the solitary hut on the height of a mountain.
53. Vasishtha said:—As they were talking like this, they smoothly made their way to that pole, just as a bee drifts over a lonely cabin on top of a mountain.
54. They then were at no pains to come down from that precipice, as there is no pains to effect what must certainly come to pass in the end, though it appeared difficult at first. (Or) that which is certain must come to pass, however hard it might seem at first.
54. They then didn’t bother to climb down from that cliff, since there’s no need to struggle with what is bound to happen in the end, even if it seemed difficult at first. (Or) what is certain will happen, no matter how hard it might look at the start.
55. They saw the system of the universe, laid naked to their sight, as the bold navigator beholds a world exposed to his view beyond the wide expanse of waters.
55. They saw the universe's system, laid bare before them, just like a daring navigator sees a world revealed to him beyond the vast ocean.
56. They saw the watery expanse to be ten times greater than the earth, and enveloping it in the shape of the crust of the walnut fruit.
56. They saw the ocean to be ten times larger than the land, surrounding it like the shell of a walnut.
57. Then there is a latent heat which is ten times as great as the water, and the circumambient air which is as much greater than the water; and then the all encompassing vacuum of which there is no end.
57. Then there’s a hidden heat that is ten times greater than that of water, and the surrounding air is also significantly greater than the water; and finally, there’s the endless vacuum that surrounds it all.
58. There is no beginning, middle or end of that infinite space; and it is productive of nothing, like a barren woman of her offspring.
58. There’s no beginning, middle, or end to that infinite space; it doesn’t produce anything, like a barren woman with no children.
59. It is only an extended expanse, infinite, calm and without beginning, middle or end, and is situated in the Supreme spirit.
59. It’s just a vast, endless space—peaceful and without a start, middle, or end—and it exists within the Supreme spirit.
60. Its immensity is as immeasurable as if a stone is flung with full force from its top, or if the phœnix would fly up to it with all his might, or if he would traverse through it in full velocity, it is impossible for him to reach from one end to the other, in a whole Kalpa age.
60. Its vastness is so immense that even if a stone were thrown with all its force from its peak, or if the phoenix soared up to it with all its power, or if it flew straight through at full speed, it would still be impossible to cover it from one end to the other in an entire Kalpa age.
[Pg 378]
[Pg 378]
CHAPTER XXX.
Description of the Mundane Egg—(Brahmánda).
They passed in a moment beyond the regions of the earth, air, fire, water, and vacuum, and the tracks of the ten planetary spheres.
They moved through a space beyond the elements of earth, air, fire, water, and emptiness, as well as the paths of the ten planets.
2. They reached the boundless space, whence the universe appeared as an egg (ovum).
2. They reached the endless space, from where the universe looked like an egg (ovum).
3. They beheld under its vault millions of luminous particles floating in the air (nebulæ).
3. They looked beneath its arch at millions of glowing particles floating in the air (nebulae).
4. These were as innumerable bubbles, floating on the waters of the unlimited ocean of the sphere of the Intellect.
4. These were like countless bubbles, drifting on the waters of the vast ocean of the realm of the Mind.
5. Some of them were going downward, and others rising upward; some turning round, and others appeared to their understanding to remain fixed and immovable.
5. Some of them were going down, and others were going up; some were turning around, while others seemed to be staying still and unmovable.
6. These different motions appeared to them with respect to their own situations, as they saw them in their different sides.
6. These different motions seemed to them based on their own situations, as they viewed them from various perspectives.
7. Here there were no ups and downs and no upside or below, nor any going forward or backward. Here there are no such directions as men take to be by the position of their bodies.
7. Here, there were no highs or lows, no above or below, and no moving forward or backward. Here, there are no directions that people typically navigate based on their physical positions.
8. There is but one indefinite space in nature, as there is but one consciousness in all beings; yet everything moves in its own way, as wayward boys take their own course.
8. There is only one endless space in nature, just as there is one consciousness in all beings; yet everything moves in its own way, just like rebellious boys go their own way.
9. Ráma said:—Tell me sir, why do we call upward and downward, forward and backward, if there are no such things in space and nature.
9. Ráma said:—Tell me, sir, why do we use terms like upward and downward, forward and backward, if those concepts don't actually exist in space and nature?
10. Vasishtha said:—There is but one space enveloping all things, and the worlds which are seen in the infinite and indiscernible womb of vacuity, are as worms moving on the surface of water.
10. Vasishtha said:—There is only one space that surrounds everything, and the worlds we see in the vast and untraceable emptiness are like worms crawling on the surface of water.
11. All these bodies that move about in the world by their want of freedom (i.e. by the power of attraction), are thought to be up and down by our position on earth.
11. All these bodies that move around in the world due to their lack of freedom (i.e. because of the force of attraction) are perceived to be moving up and down based on our position on earth.
[Pg 379]
[Pg 379]
12. So when there is a number of ants on an earthen ball, all its sides are reckoned below which are under their feet, and those as above which are over their backs.
12. So when there are a bunch of ants on a dirt ball, all the sides that are under their feet are considered below, and those over their backs are seen as above.
13. Such is this ball of the earth in one of these worlds, covered by vegetables and animals moving on it, and by devas, demons and men walking upon it.
13. This is what the earth looks like in one of these worlds, filled with plants and animals, and inhabited by gods, demons, and people walking on its surface.
14. It is covered also by cities, towns and mountains, and their inhabitants and productions, like the walnut by its coat.
14. It's also surrounded by cities, towns, and mountains, along with their people and products, like a walnut wrapped in its shell.
15. Like elephants appearing as pigmies in the Vindhyan mountains, do these worlds appear as particles in the vast expanse of space.
15. Just as elephants look tiny in the Vindhyan mountains, these worlds seem like tiny particles in the vastness of space.
16. Every thing that is any where, is produced from and subsists in space. It is always all in all things, which are contained as particles in it.
16. Everything that exists anywhere comes from and exists in space. It is always present in all things, which are contained as particles within it.
17. Such is the pure vacuous space of the Divine understanding, that like an ocean of light, contains these innumerable worlds, which like the countless waves of the sea, are revolving for ever in it.
17. The Divine understanding is such a pure, empty space that, like an ocean of light, holds countless worlds that revolve in it forever, just like the endless waves of the sea.
18. Some of these are hollow within, and others as dark as the darkness in the end of a kalpa age: and they are all moving about in the ocean of vacuity, like the waves of the sea.
18. Some of these are empty inside, and others are as dark as the darkness at the end of a kalpa age: and they are all drifting around in the ocean of emptiness, like the waves of the sea.
19. Some of these are whirling about with a jarring noise for ever, which is neither heard by nor known to any body. It is like the motion of men addicted to earthly pursuits by their nature.
19. Some of these are spinning around with a loud noise forever, which is neither heard nor recognized by anyone. It's similar to the behavior of people who are naturally caught up in material pursuits.
20. Some of these are now growing in form, as if they were newly created, and are in the course of their development, like sprouts in the cells of seeds newly sown in the ground.
20. Some of these are now taking shape, as if they were newly created, and are in the process of developing, like sprouts in the cells of seeds freshly sown in the ground.
21. Some of these are melting away as icicles under heat, like the mountains that were melted down by the burning sun and heavenly fire, at the dissolution of the world.
21. Some of these are melting away like icicles in the heat, like the mountains that were melted down by the burning sun and divine fire, at the end of the world.
22. Others have been continually falling downward without gaining the ground, till at last they dwindle away, and melt into the divine Intellect.
22. Others have been constantly falling downward without making any progress, until finally they fade away and merge into the divine Intellect.
23. Others are as immovable in the air, as the animalculae[Pg 380] in the water, which are moved to and fro by the wind, without any sign of motion or sensation in them.
23. Others are as unchanging in the air as the tiny organisms[Pg 380] in the water, which are tossed around by the wind without showing any sign of movement or feeling.
24. Again nothing is stable in nature, but every thing is as changeful as the acts and usages enjoined in the Vedas and sástras, are altered and succeeded by others.
24. Once again, nothing in nature is stable; everything is just as changeable as the actions and practices outlined in the Vedas and scriptures, which are modified and replaced by others.
25. There are other Brahmás and other patriarchs, and many Vishnus and many Indras one after the other. We have different kings of men, and sometimes no ruler of them.
25. There are other Brahmas and other ancestors, and many Vishnus and many Indras, one after another. We have various kings among people, and sometimes there is no ruler at all.
26. Some are as men and lords of others (Ishas), in this multiform creation, and some are creeping and crooked living beings on earth; some kinds are as full as the waters of the ocean, and others have become quite extinct in the world.
26. Some are like men and lords over others (Ishas) in this diverse creation, while some are creeping and twisted creatures on the ground; some types are as abundant as the waters of the ocean, and others have completely disappeared from the world.
27. Some are as hard as solid stones, and others as soft as the poor insects and worms; some are of godly figures as the giants, and others of puny human forms.
27. Some are as tough as solid rocks, while others are as delicate as the poor insects and worms; some have divine shapes like giants, and others have small human forms.
28. Some are quite blind and suited to darkness (as owls and moles and bats); others are suited to light (as men, birds and beasts), and some to both (as cats and rats).
28. Some are completely blind and prefer darkness (like owls, moles, and bats); others thrive in light (like humans, birds, and animals), and some can adapt to both (like cats and rats).
29. Some are born as gnats sucking the juice of the fruits of the fig tree; while others are empty within, and fly about and feed upon the air.
29. Some are born as gnats that suck the juice from the figs; while others are empty inside and buzz around, feeding on air.
30. The world is thus filled with creatures beyond the conception of Yogis, and we can not form even a guess-work of the beings that fill the infinite vacuum.
30. The world is full of creatures beyond what Yogis can imagine, and we can't even make an educated guess about the beings that inhabit the endless void.
31. This world is the sphere of these living beings; but the great vacuum spreading beyond it, is so extensive, that it is immeasurable by the gods Vishnu and others, were they to traverse through it, for the whole of their lives.
31. This world is the realm of these living beings; but the vast emptiness beyond it is so immense that even the gods like Vishnu and others couldn’t measure it, no matter how long they traveled through it in their entire lifetimes.
32. Every one of these etherial globes, is encircled by a belt resembling a golden bracelet; and has an attractive power like the earth to attract other objects.
32. Each of these ethereal spheres is surrounded by a band that looks like a golden bracelet and has a gravitational pull similar to the Earth's, allowing it to attract other objects.
33. I have told you all about the grandeur of the universe to my best knowledge, any thing beyond this, is what I have no knowledge of, nor power to describe.[Pg 381] 34. There are many other large worlds, rolling through the immense space of vacuum, as the giddy goblins of Yakshas revel about in the dark and dismal deserts and forests, unseen by others.
33. I've shared everything I know about the vastness of the universe; anything beyond that is beyond my understanding and I can't describe it.[Pg 381] 34. There are many other huge worlds moving through the vast emptiness of space, just like the mischievous goblins of Yakshas play in the dark, gloomy deserts and forests, hidden from sight.
[Pg 382]
[Pg 382]
CHAPTER XXXI.
SECTION I.
Ladies Arriving on Earth.
Vasishtha said:—After having seen the worlds in their aerial journey, the ladies alighted from there, and quickly entered the inner apartment of the king.
Vasishtha said:—After seeing the worlds during their skyward journey, the ladies landed and quickly went into the king's private chambers.
2. There they saw the dead body of the king lying in state amidst heaps of flowers, accompanied by the spiritual body of Lílá, sitting beside the corpse.
2. There they saw the king's dead body lying in state among piles of flowers, with the spiritual form of Lílá sitting next to the corpse.
3. It was the dead of night, and the inmates had fallen into sound sleep one by one; and the room was perfumed with the incense of resin, camphor and sandalwood and saffron.
3. It was the middle of the night, and the inmates had drifted off to sleep one by one; the room was filled with the scents of resin, camphor, sandalwood, and saffron.
4. Lílá, seeing the house of her latter husband, and wishing to enter into it, alighted in her assumed body (sankalpadeha) on the spot of his sepulchre.
4. Lílá, seeing her late husband’s house and wanting to go inside, landed in her assumed body (sankalpadeha) at the site of his tomb.
5. She then passed through the fictitious spacious palace of her lord (sankalpasansára), by breaking out of the confines of her body and cranium called the earthly and worldly environs in Yoga terminology (sansára and Brahmánda-ávaranas).
5. She then moved through the imagined large palace of her lord (sankalpasansára), breaking free from the limits of her body and mind, which are referred to as the earthly and worldly surroundings in Yoga terminology (sansára and Brahmánda-ávaranas).
6. Then she went again with the goddess to the bright and spacious temple of the world (Brahmánda-mandapa), in which she quickly entered.
6. Then she went again with the goddess to the bright and spacious temple of the world (Brahmánda-mandapa), where she quickly entered.
7. She saw her husband’s imaginary world to lie as a dirty and mossy pool, as the lioness beholds the mountain cave covered by darkness and clouds.
7. She viewed her husband's fantasy world as a grimy, moss-covered pool, just like a lioness watches a mountain cave shrouded in darkness and clouds.
8. The goddesses then entered into that vacuous world with their airy bodies, as weak ants make their passage through the hard crust of the wood-apple or bel-fruit.
8. The goddesses then stepped into that empty world with their light bodies, just like weak ants make their way through the tough outer layer of the wood-apple or bel-fruit.
9. There they passed through regions of cloudy hills and skies, and reached the surface of the earth, consisting of tracts of land and basins of water.
9. There they traveled through areas of cloudy hills and skies, and reached the land, which was made up of stretches of land and bodies of water.
10. They then came to the Jambudwípa (Asia), situated amidst the ninefold petals of the other dwípas (or continents), and[Pg 383] thence proceeded to the territories of Lílá’s husband in the varsha land of Bharata (India).
10. They then arrived at Jambudvipa (Asia), located among the nine petals of the other continents, and[Pg 383] then continued on to the lands of Lila's husband in the region of Bharata (India).
11. At this interval of time they beheld a certain prince—(the ruler of Sinde), strengthened by other chiefs, making an attack on this part which was the beauty of the world.
11. At this moment, they saw a certain prince—(the leader of Sinde), supported by other chiefs, launching an attack on this beautiful part of the world.
12. They beheld the air crowded by people of the three worlds, who had assembled there to see the conflict.
12. They saw the air filled with people from the three worlds, who had gathered there to witness the battle.
13. They remained undaunted, and saw the air crowded by aerial beings in groups like clouds.
13. They stayed fearless and noticed the sky filled with aerial beings gathered in groups like clouds.
14. There were the Siddhas, Cháranas, Gandharvas, Vidyádharas, Súras, celestials and Apsarás in large bodies.
14. There were the Siddhas, Cháranas, Gandharvas, Vidyádharas, Súras, celestial beings, and Apsarás in large groups.
15. There were also the goblins of Bhútas and Pisáchas, and Rákshasa cannibals; while the Vidyádhara females were flinging handfuls of flowers like showers of rain on the combatants.
15. There were also the goblins of Bhútas and Pisáchas, and Rákshasa cannibals; while the Vidyádhara women were throwing handfuls of flowers like showers of rain on the fighters.
16. The Vetálas, Yakshas and Kushmánds, that were looking at the affray with pleasure, took themselves to the shelter of hills, to avoid the flying darts and weapons.
16. The Vetálas, Yakshas, and Kushmánds, who were watching the fight with enjoyment, went to hide in the hills to escape the flying darts and weapons.
17. The imps were flying from the air, to keep themselves from the way of the flying weapons; and the spectators were excited by sound of the war-whoop of the combatants.
17. The imps were flying through the air to avoid the flying weapons, and the spectators were energized by the sound of the battle cries of the fighters.
18. Lílá who was standing by with a flapper (or fan) in her hand, was frightened at the imminent dreadful conflict, and smiled to scorn their mutual vauntings.
18. Lílá, standing nearby with a fan in her hand, was scared of the impending terrible conflict and smiled dismissively at their bragging.
SECTION II.
View of a Battle Formation on Land and in the Sky.
19. Virtuous people who were unable to endure the horrid sight, betook themselves to prayers, with the chief priests for averting the calamity.
19. Good people who couldn't stand the terrible sight turned to prayer, along with the chief priests, to try to prevent the disaster.
20. The messengers of Indra, were ready with their decorated elephants (called loka-pálas), for bearing the souls of mighty heroes to grace the seats of heaven.
20. Indra's messengers were prepared with their beautifully adorned elephants (called loka-pálas) to carry the souls of great heroes to the glorious seats of heaven.
21. The cháranas and Gandharvas, were singing praises of the advancing heroes; and heavenly nymphs that liked heroism, were glancing at the best combatants.
21. The cháranas and Gandharvas were singing praises of the brave heroes; and celestial nymphs who admired bravery were watching the top fighters.
[Pg 384]
[Pg 384]
22. Voluptuous women were wishing to embrace the arms of the brave; and the fair fame of the heroes, had turned the hot sunshine to cool moonlight.
22. Curvy women wanted to wrap their arms around the brave; and the good reputation of the heroes had turned the blazing sun into cool moonlight.
23. Ráma asked:—Tell me, sir, what sort of a warrior is called a hero, that becomes a jewel in heaven, and who is an insurgent.
23. Ráma asked:—Please tell me, sir, what defines a warrior as a hero, one who becomes a gem in heaven, and what makes someone an insurgent?
24. Vasishtha answered:—He who engages in a lawful warfare, and fights for his king, and whether he dies or becomes victorious in the field, is called a hero, and goes to heaven.
24. Vasishtha answered:—A person who takes part in a just battle and fights for their king, whether they die or win in battle, is considered a hero and ascends to heaven.
25. Whoever kills men otherwise in war and dies afterwards, in an unjust cause, is called an insurgent, and goes to hell at last.
25. Anyone who kills people outside of just warfare and dies afterward in an unjust cause is considered an insurgent and ultimately goes to hell.
26. Whoever fights for unlawful property, and dies in battle, becomes subject to everlasting hell fire.
26. Anyone who fights for stolen property and dies in battle will face eternal hellfire.
27. Whoso wages a just warfare, that is justified by law and usage, that warrior is called both loyal as well as heroic in deed.
27. Whoever fights a fair war, one that is backed by law and tradition, is considered both loyal and heroic in action.
28. Whoever dies in war, for the preservation of kine, Bráhmans and friends with a willing mind, and whoso protects his guest and refugee with all diligence, he verily becomes an ornament in heaven after his death.
28. Anyone who dies in war to protect cattle, Brahmins, and friends, and who diligently protects their guests and those seeking refuge, truly becomes a shining example in heaven after they die.
29. The king who is steadfast in protecting his subjects and his own country, is called the just, and those that die in his cause are called the brave.
29. The king who is committed to protecting his people and his country is called the just, and those who die for his cause are referred to as the brave.
30. They that die fighting on the side of riotous subjects, or in the cause of rebellious princes or chiefs, are doomed to fire.
30. Those who die fighting for rebellious groups or in support of rebellious leaders are destined for fire.
31. They that die fighting unjustly against their kings, lawgivers and rulers, are subjected to the torments of hell.
31. Those who die fighting unjustly against their kings, lawmakers, and leaders are condemned to the torments of hell.
32. A war which is just, serves to establish order; but the giddy that are fearless of the future, destroy all order (by their unjust warfare).
32. A just war helps to create order; but those who are reckless and unafraid of what’s to come destroy all order with their unjust battles.
33. The hero dying, goes to heaven, is the common saying; and the sástras call the lawful warrior only a hero, and not otherwise.
33. The saying goes that a hero dies and goes to heaven, and the scriptures refer to the lawful warrior as a hero, and nothing else.
34. They who suffer wounds on their bodies, for the protection[Pg 385] of the righteous and good, are said to be heroes, or else they are insurgents (dimbhavas).
34. Those who bear wounds on their bodies in defense of the righteous and good are called heroes; otherwise, they are seen as insurgents (dimbhavas).
35. It was in expectation of seeing such heroes that the damsels of the gods, were standing in the air, and talking to themselves of becoming the spouses of such warriors.
35. The maidens of the gods were standing in the air, eagerly anticipating the arrival of such heroes, and discussing among themselves the idea of becoming the partners of those warriors.
36. The air was as decorated as by an illumination on high, and by rows of the beautiful heavenly cars of gods and Siddhas, and presence of celestial maidens, who sang in sweet notes, and decorated their locks with mandára flowers.
36. The air was beautifully lit up, filled with rows of stunning heavenly chariots of gods and Siddhas, and the presence of celestial maidens, who sang in lovely tones and adorned their hair with mandára flowers.
[Pg 386]
[Pg 386]
CHAPTER XXXII.
Start of the war.
Vasishtha said:—Lílá standing with the goddess of wisdom in air, saw the Apsarás dancing there, at the eagerness of the combatants for war below.
Vasishtha said:—Lílá, standing with the goddess of wisdom in the sky, watched as the Apsarás danced, excited by the warriors gearing up for battle below.
2. She beheld the assemblage of the forces in her own territory once governed by her lord; and saw the field of the air not less formidable by the assembled ghosts (and its encircling belt composed of the lion, scorpion, crab and the archer).
2. She looked at the gathering of the forces in her own land that was once ruled by her lord; and saw the battlefield not any less intimidating because of the gathered ghosts (and its surrounding boundary made up of the lion, scorpion, crab, and the archer).
3. The meeting of the two forces made the ground appear as a billowy sea; like the meeting of two clouds in the sky, giving it the appearance of two hostile forces.
3. The clash of the two forces made the ground look like a rolling sea; just like when two clouds merge in the sky, making it seem like two opposing forces.
4. The battle array of armoured warriors, flashing as the fire of heaven, was succeeded by their commingled blows, resembling the rattling of thunders above, deafening the ears and dazzling the sight.
4. The formation of armored warriors, shining like the fire from the sky, was followed by their combined strikes, sounding like thunder above, overwhelming the ears and blinding the eyes.
5. Then darts and javelins, spears and lances, and many other missiles (prásas) began to fall on both sides, like showers of raindrops, hailstones and meteorolites from the skies.
5. Then darts, javelins, spears, and lances, along with many other projectiles (prásas), started raining down on both sides, like a shower of raindrops, hailstones, and meteors from the sky.
6. Showers of shafts fell with a force, that would pierce the pinions of garuda, and struck out the glare of sunbeams, by hitting at the armours of the warriors.
6. Rain of arrows fell with such force that they could penetrate the wings of garuda and extinguished the brightness of the sunlight by striking the armor of the warriors.
7. The combatants standing face to face with their lifted arms, and staring at each other with steadfast looks, seemed as they were pictures in a painting.
7. The fighters stood facing each other with their arms raised, gazing at one another with unwavering intensity, as if they were figures in a painting.
8. The armies drawn in long regiments, standing in lines opposite to each other, were heard to answer one another by their repeated shouts.
8. The armies lined up in long rows, facing each other, could be heard responding to one another with their loud shouts.
9. The battalia of both armies, and the drums on both sides, were put to a stop by the warnings of their leaders, against striking the first blow.
9. The battle formations of both armies, and the drums from both sides, were halted by the leaders' warnings not to strike the first blow.
[Pg 387]
[Pg 387]
10. The intermediate space of the breadth of two bows, that separated the hostile forces like a bridge from one another, appeared as the gap, caused by the winds in the midst of the ocean at the universal deluge. (Or more like the partition of the waters of the Red sea by the rod of Moses).
10. The gap of two bow lengths that kept the opposing forces apart like a bridge looked like the space caused by the winds during the great flood at sea. (Or more like when Moses parted the waters of the Red Sea with his staff).
11. The leaders were drowned in thoughts for fear of bloodshed and massacre; and the cowardly soldiers groaned in their hearts, with the hoarse noise of croaking frogs.
11. The leaders were overwhelmed with worry about bloodshed and massacre; and the frightened soldiers mourned inside, making sounds like croaking frogs.
12. There were numbers of bravoes, eager to yield up their precious lives in a trice; and the bowyers stood with their bowstrings drawn to the ear, and ready to let loose their pointed arrows at the foe.
12. There were a lot of brave people, ready to give up their lives in an instant; and the bowmakers stood with their bowstrings pulled back to their ears, ready to release their sharp arrows at the enemy.
13. Others stood dreadfully fixed to strike their arms upon the enemy, and many were looking sternly at their adversaries, with their frowning looks.
13. Others remained frozen, ready to strike their arms against the enemy, and many stared intensely at their opponents, their expressions full of disdain.
14. The armours were clashing by mutual concussion, the countenances of the bravoes were burning with rage, and the faces of cowards were turned towards sheltered retreats for flight.
14. The armors were crashing together with loud impacts, the faces of the fighters were blazing with anger, and the cowards were looking towards safe places to escape.
15. The lookers stood in doubt of their lives until the end of the war, and old men like big elephants, were covered with horripilation on their bodies.
15. The spectators were unsure of their lives until the war was over, and old men, like large elephants, had goosebumps all over their bodies.
16. The silence which ensued at the expectation of the first blow, resembled the calm of the stormy main, and the deep sleep of a city at the dead of night.
16. The silence that followed in anticipation of the first blow was like the calm before a stormy sea and the deep sleep of a city in the dead of night.
17. The musical instruments, the drum and conch-shell were all silent, and a thick cloud of dust, covered the face of the earth and sky.
17. The musical instruments, the drum and conch shell, were all quiet, and a thick cloud of dust covered the earth and sky.
18. The retreaters were flying from their stronger assailants, who kept running after them, in the manner of sharks pursuing the shoals of fishes in the sea.
18. The retreating group was fleeing from their stronger attackers, who kept chasing them like sharks after schools of fish in the ocean.
19. The glittering fringes of the flags, put the etherial stars to blush, and the lifted goads in the hands of the elephant-drivers, made a forest of tapering trees in the sky.
19. The shining edges of the flags made the ethereal stars seem shy, and the raised goads in the hands of the elephant drivers created a thicket of towering trees in the sky.
20. The flinging arrows were flying like flocks of the winged[Pg 388] tribe in air, and the loud beating of drums and blowing of pipes, resounded amidst the air.
20. The arrows were flying through the air like flocks of birds, and the loud beating of drums and the sound of pipes echoed all around. [Pg 388]
21. There was a phalanx in a circular form, attacking a host of wicked demons, and here was a squadron in the form of Garuda, with its right and left wings, attacking a body of elephants.
21. There was a circular formation attacking a group of evil demons, and there was a squadron in the shape of Garuda, with its right and left wings, attacking a herd of elephants.
22. Somewhere a great howling was heard to rise from the vanguard of a body of troops, disconcerted by a cohort in the form of eagles: and at another many were seen to fall upon one another with mutual shouts.
22. Somewhere a loud howling was heard coming from the front lines of a group of soldiers, thrown off by a unit resembling eagles: and at another point, many were seen crashing into each other with shouts.
23. Thus a tremendous noise was raised by the warriors of the many legions, and a multitude of big mallets were seen to be raised on high by the hands of the combatants.
23. A huge noise was created by the warriors from the various legions, and a bunch of large mallets were seen being lifted high by the hands of the fighters.
24. The glaring of sable steel, shaded the sunbeams like a cloud, and hissing darts in the air, emitted a sound, resembling the rustling of breeze amidst the dry leaves of trees.
24. The shine of black steel blocked the sunlight like a cloud, and the hissing arrows in the air made a sound like the rustling of a breeze through dry leaves.
25. Now the brunt of battle, began like the dashing of clouds upon clouds at the end of a Kalpa, and the war raged like the raging sea ruffled by a hurricane.
25. Now the main part of the battle began like clouds crashing together at the end of an era, and the war raged like a turbulent sea stirred up by a hurricane.
26. Big elephants were falling in the field like coal-black rocks, hurled down by gusts of wind.
26. Huge elephants were crashing to the ground in the field like black boulders, tossed down by strong winds.
27. It seemed that the infernal spirits were let loose from their caves of hell, to rage in the battle field with their horrid and dismal figures.
27. It looked like the hellish spirits were unleashed from their caves, rampaging on the battlefield with their terrifying and grim appearances.
28. The day light was obscured by the sable cloud of swords, and the mallets and lances were raised up by the black Kunta warriors, who seemed bent upon converting the earth to an ocean of bloodshed.
28. The daylight was blocked by a dark cloud of swords, and the mallets and lances were held high by the black Kunta warriors, who appeared determined to turn the earth into a sea of bloodshed.
[Pg 389]
[Pg 389]
CHAPTER XXXIII.[17]
Mixed Martial Arts.
Ráma said:—Sir, relate to me in short and promptly, about this warfare, as my ears are delighted with narratives of this kind.
Ráma said:—Sir, please tell me briefly and quickly about this war, as I love hearing stories like this.
2. Vasishtha said:—These ladies then, in order to have a better view of the battle below, ascended in their imaginary aerial cars vimánas, to a more retired spot in the higher regions of the sky.
2. Vasishtha said:—The ladies then, to get a better view of the battle below, rose in their imagined flying cars vimánas, to a quieter place in the higher parts of the sky.
3. At this interval, there began a mingled fight of the forces face to face, with a commingled shout of the two armies, as the dashing of the waves against one another in the raging sea.
3. At this point, the two forces clashed face-to-face, with a mix of shouts from both armies, like waves crashing against each other in a stormy sea.
4. At this instant, Vidúratha the lord of the realm, (formerly Padma—the husband of Lílá), seeing a daring warrior of the hostile force attack one of his soldiers, struck him impatiently on the breast, with the blow of a ponderous mallet.
4. At that moment, Vidúratha, the ruler of the kingdom (formerly Padma—the husband of Lílá), saw a bold enemy warrior attacking one of his soldiers and impatiently hit him in the chest with a heavy blow.
5. Then the battle raged with the impetuosity of the rolling waves of the stormy main, and the arms on both sides, flamed with living fire and flash of fiery lightnings.
5. Then the battle erupted with the force of crashing waves in a stormy sea, and the weapons on both sides blazed with vibrant flames and flashes of bright lightning.
6. Now the edges of waving swords (larattarat), glittered in the sky, and cracking and clashing noise (Kanakana), filled the air with a hideous crackling (kadkada).
6. Now the edges of swinging swords sparkled in the sky, and the sound of clashing and banging filled the air with a terrible crackling.
7. Then flew the winged arrows, overshadowing the beams of the sun, and emitting a booming noise (hunkára), which hushed the rattling clamour (gharghara) of summer clouds.
7. Then the winged arrows shot through the air, blocking out the sunlight and making a booming noise that drowned out the rumbling din of summer clouds.
8. Armours clashed against armours (Kankata), with a clanking noise (tankára), and shot forth the sparks of glistening fire (Kanatkana); and arms, hashing (ch’hina-bhinna) and slashing[Pg 390] (Khanda-khanda) against arms, filled the air with their fragments flying like birds in the air.
8. Armors clashed against each other with a clanking sound, sending sparks flying like glistening fire; weapons were bashing and slashing against each other, filling the air with fragments that flew like birds. [Pg 390]
9. The shaking (dodulya) shanks and arms of the army, appeared as a moving forest (dordruma) on the land, and the twangings of their bows (tankára), and rumbling of the disks (krenkára), drove away the birds of the air, and crackled like the rattling drive of wheels (dravat) in heaven.
9. The trembling legs and arms of the army looked like a moving forest on the ground, and the sounds of their bows twanging and the rumbling of their disks scared away the birds in the sky, crackling like the rattling of wheels in the heavens.
10. The hissing of their loosened strings (halhala), resembled the (ghunghuna) buzzing of bees, heard in the samádhi yoga (by shutting the ears).
10. The hissing of their loosened strings (halhala) sounded like the (ghunghuna) buzzing of bees, heard in the samádhi yoga (by closing the ears).
11. Iron shafts like sleets of hailstones, pierced the heads of the soldiers, and the (ranat) crashing of armours (sanghatta), broke the arms of the warriors in mail (Kankata sankata).
11. Iron shafts like hailstones pierced the heads of the soldiers, and the crashing of armor shattered the arms of the warriors in mail.
12. Weapons struck on brazen armours with a howling noise (hunkára), made a clanking sound by the stroke (tánkára), and flying like drifts of rain water (tartara), pierced the face of the air on all sides: (literally, denticulated—dantura dingmukha).
12. Weapons hit the shiny armor with a loud, howling noise, made a clanking sound with each strike, and flew through the air like drops of rain, piercing the atmosphere from all directions.
13. The striking of steel on one another (sanghatta), made the hands ring with a jingling sound (jhanjhanat); and the continued rapping on the arms (ásphota), and clapping of hands, (karasphota), raised a pattering and chattering sound (chat chat and pat pat).
13. The clashing of steel against steel made the hands ring with a jingling sound, and the ongoing tapping on the arms and clapping of hands created a pattering and chattering noise.
14. The whizzing noise of unsheathing the sword (shitkára), and the hissing of the sparks of fire (sansana); the flinging of arrows in all ways (sadatkára), and the flying of darts, likened the rustling of falling leaves (Kharkhara) in autumn.
14. The sound of unsheathing the sword (shitkára) whizzed through the air, and the sparks from the fire (sansana) hissed. Arrows shot in every direction (sadatkára), and darts flew, resembling the rustling of falling leaves (Kharkhara) in autumn.
15. The spouting of life blood (dhakdhak), from the throats separated from the bodies, the mangled limbs and heads, and the broken swords filled the whole space.
15. The spraying of blood (dhakdhak) from the severed necks, the twisted limbs and heads, and the shattered swords filled the entire area.
16. The flame of fire flaring (sphurat) from the armours; emblazoned the hairs of the warriors, and the fighting and falling (ranatpatat) of swordsmen, raised a giddy and loud jingling of their weapons (jhanjhana).
16. The flames shooting from the armors lit up the warriors' hair, and the clashing and falling of swordsmen created a dizzying and loud jingling of their weapons.
17. The lofty elephants pierced by the spears of the Kunta lancers, poured out torrents of red-hot blood; while the tusky[Pg 391] tribe was goring whole bodies of them with their shrill cries (chitkára).
17. The massive elephants struck by the spears of the Kunta warriors bled streams of hot blood, while the tusked tribe was impaling entire bodies of them with their high-pitched cries (chitkára). [Pg 391]
18. Others crushed by the ponderous maces of their antagonists, creaked grievously under the blows; while the heads of the slain soldiers, swam in the rivers of blood over the plain.
18. Others were crushed by the heavy maces of their opponents, groaning under the blows; while the heads of the fallen soldiers floated in the rivers of blood across the plain.
19. Here the hungry vultures were pouncing from above, and there the sky was covered by a cloud of dust; and the weaponless combatants, were engaged in Kesákesí fighting, by holding each other down by the hairs.
19. Here the hungry vultures were swooping down from above, and there the sky was filled with a cloud of dust; and the unarmed fighters were engaged in Kesákesí fighting, holding each other down by the hair.
[Pg 392]
[Pg 392]
CHAPTER XXXIV.
Battle Overview.
Now the generals and ministers of the belligerent powers, and the aerial spectators of the war, were thus talking among themselves.
Now the generals and ministers of the warring nations, along with the observers in the sky, were conversing amongst themselves.
2. Lo! here the ground has become a lake of blood, with the heads of the slaughtered hosts floating as lotuses upon it; and there the air has become as the starry heaven, glittering with broken weapons, flying like birds in the sky.
2. Look! The ground has turned into a lake of blood, with the heads of the slain floating on it like lotuses; and the air now looks like a starry sky, sparkling with shattered weapons, soaring like birds in the sky.
3. Behold the air is reddened with the particles of vermeil blood, borne above by the winds, and the sky presenting the evening clouds, with the glow of the setting sun at midday.
3. Look, the air is stained with specks of red blood, carried away by the winds, and the sky shows the evening clouds, glowing with the light of the setting sun at noon.
4. What are these, says one, that are flying as straws in the firmament? They are, says the other, no straws, but the flight of arrows, that have filled the atmosphere.
4. What are those, someone says, flying like straws in the sky? They're not straws, replies another, but arrows in flight that have filled the air.
5. As long as the dust of the earth, cries another, is moistened by the bloodshed of the brave, so long are the heroes entitled to glory, and have their abode in heaven for myriads of years.[18]
5. As long as the dust of the earth is wet with the blood of the brave, heroes will deserve glory and will have their place in heaven for countless years.[18]
6. Fear not these sable swords, says the sástra, whose blades are worn by the brave like petals of blue lotuses about their necks and breasts; and bravoes are favourites in the eyes of the goddess of fortune. (Fortune favours the brave).
6. Don’t be afraid of these dark swords, says the scripture, whose blades are worn by the courageous like blue lotus petals around their neck and chest; and heroes are favored in the eyes of the goddess of luck. (Luck favors the brave).
7. The heavenly nymphs that beheld the fighting, felt a desire to embrace the brave, and the god of the flowery bow (Káma or Cupid), was busy to loosen their waist bands. (Cupid by inversion is Dípuc, another name of the Indian Káma. And Fairies or Paries and Huries are said to fall to the lot of the[Pg 393] fighters in Jehad-battle. So says Dryden: “None but the brave deserve the fair”).
7. The heavenly nymphs who watched the battle felt an urge to embrace the brave warriors, and the god of love (Káma or Cupid) was eager to loosen their waistbands. (Cupid, when flipped around, is Dípuc, another name for the Indian Káma. It's said that fairies or Paries and Huries are granted to the fighters in Jehad battles. As Dryden puts it: “None but the brave deserve the fair”).
8. They beckoned their welcome by the waving of their reddish palms, in the shaking of the ruddy leaves of trees, and by the round glances of their eyes, in the blooming blossoms of plants, and by the perfume of their breath in the honied fragrance of flowers.
8. They welcomed us by waving their reddish palms, shaking the red leaves of the trees, and offering bright glances from their eyes, alongside the blooming flowers of the plants, and the sweet scent of their breath in the fragrant aroma of blossoms.
9. The geniuses of the garden of Paradise, were singing sweetly in the notes of the sylvan choir, and betook themselves to dancing in the wagging tails of peacocks.
9. The geniuses of the garden of Paradise were singing sweetly in the tunes of the forest choir and began dancing in the swaying tails of peacocks.
10. As the brave warrior was breaking the line of the enemy with his hardy axe; so was his beloved breaking his hard heart and spirit, with the soft glances of her eyes.
10. As the brave warrior was cutting through the enemy lines with his strong axe, his beloved was breaking through his tough heart and spirit with the soft looks in her eyes.
11. It is by my lance, says the lancer, that I have severed the head of my adversary with the rings in his ears, like the head of the ascending node of Ráhu, approaching the disk of the sun.
11. It is by my lance, says the lancer, that I have cut off the head of my opponent with the earrings, like the head of the ascending node of Ráhu, getting closer to the disk of the sun.
12. Lo! There is a champion, hurling the blocks of stones, attached to the end of a chain reaching his feet; and another whirling his wheel with a wondrous log of wood, held in his uplifted arm.
12. Look! There's a champion throwing rocks attached to a chain that reaches his feet, while another spins his wheel with an impressive log of wood held high in his arm.
13. There comes that combatant in the form of Yama, appearing from the region of Pluto (Preta), and spreading a horrid devastation all around. Come let us go hence as we came.
13. Here comes that fighter, taking the form of Yama, emerging from the realm of Pluto (Preta), and bringing a terrible destruction everywhere. Let's leave as we arrived.
14. Look there the ravenous birds, greedily plunging their long necks in the cells of bodies just separated from their heads, and glutting themselves with the gushing blood; and see there the headless trunk of the slain, moving to and fro in the field of battle.
14. Look at those hungry birds, eagerly sticking their long necks into the bodies that have just been separated from their heads, and feasting on the spilling blood; and see the headless body of the dead, moving back and forth on the battlefield.
15. The eloquent among the spectators were talking to one another, about the frailty of human life, and the uncertainty of the time of their meeting in the next world.
15. The articulate audience members were discussing with each other the fragility of human life and the unpredictability of when they would meet again in the next world.
16. Oh! the stern cannibal of death, says one, that devours in one swoop, whole bodies of the assembled armies, now weltering in blood; and levels the levelling hosts to the ground.
16. Oh! the ruthless beast of death, someone says, that gobbles up entire armies in one go, now drenched in blood; and brings the entire battalion to the ground.
[Pg 394]
[Pg 394]
17. The showers of arrows falling on the bodies of elephants, resemble the showers of rain drops on mountain tops; and the darts sticking to their frontal bones, liken the bolts of lightening piercing the peaks of cliffs.
17. The showers of arrows raining down on the bodies of elephants are like the raindrops falling on mountaintops; and the darts lodged in their foreheads are similar to the lightning strikes that hit the edges of cliffs.
18. While the headless body of the beheaded, was groveling grievously on the ground for want of its head, the pate flying on high as a bird of air, proclaimed its immortality in heaven.
18. While the headless body of the beheaded was struggling painfully on the ground without its head, the severed head soaring high like a bird in the sky, declared its immortality in heaven.
19. The army harassed by stones slung on their heads, cried to entrap the enemy in the snares set at their feet.
19. The army, pelted by stones thrown at their heads, shouted to trap the enemy in the snares laid at their feet.
20. Wives that had become Apsarás (heavenly nymphs) after death, were now eager to claim their husbands, who were restored to their youth, by virtue of their falling in the field of battle.
20. Wives who had become Apsarás (heavenly nymphs) after death were now eager to claim their husbands, who had been restored to their youth because they died in battle.
21. The glaring light of the line of lances that had reached the skies, seemed as a flight of stairs or golden vistas, for the ascent of the brave to the gates of heaven.
21. The bright light from the line of lances that reached up to the sky looked like a staircase or golden pathways, symbolizing the brave's climb to the gates of heaven.
22. The wife of the slain soldier, seeing now a heavenly goddess, taking possession of her husband’s fair gold-like breast, was looking about in search of another.
22. The wife of the fallen soldier, now seeing a heavenly goddess, taking hold of her husband’s beautiful golden chest, was looking around for another.
23. Generals, wailing loudly with their uplifted arms, over their fallen armies in the field, appeared as the cliffs of rocks, resounding to the clamorous surges below.
23. Generals, loudly lamenting with their raised arms over their fallen armies in the battlefield, looked like the cliffs echoing with the loud waves below.
24. They cried out to fight the foremost in war, and to remove the wounded to the rear; and not to trample over the bodies of their own soldiers, now lying low on the ground.
24. They shouted to take on the front line in battle and to move the injured back; and not to step on the bodies of their own soldiers, who were now lying on the ground.
25. Behold! there the Apsarás eagerly tying their loosened locks, and advancing with sobbing bosoms to receive the departed warriors, joining their company in their celestial forms.
25. Look! There are the Apsaras eagerly tying their loose hair and moving forward with sobbing chests to greet the fallen warriors, joining them in their divine forms.
26. Ah! receive them says one, who are our guests from afar, on the banks of the rivers of Paradise, decorated with lotus blossoms of golden hue, and entertain them with fresh water and cooling breeze.
26. Ah! welcome them, says one, who are our guests from afar, on the banks of the rivers of Paradise, adorned with golden lotus blossoms, and give them fresh water and a refreshing breeze.
27. Look! there the groups of weapons, broken into pieces like bones by their concussion, are huddled in the air with a jingling sound (kanatkára), and shining as stars in the sky.
27. Look! There the clusters of weapons, shattered into pieces like bones by their impact, are gathered in the air with a jingling sound (kanatkára), shining like stars in the sky.
[Pg 395]
[Pg 395]
28. Lo! the stream of deceased souls, flowing in arrowy currents and rolling in whirlpools of the flying disks, is rapidly gliding with the pebbles and stones, flung from the slings in the air.
28. Look! The stream of dead souls, rushing in swift currents and spinning in whirlpools of the flying discs, is quickly moving along with the pebbles and stones, tossed into the air like projectiles.
29. The sky is become as a lake of lotuses with the lotiform heads of warriors flung aloft in the air, while the flying weapons are floating like their stalks in it, with the broken swords as their thorns all around.
29. The sky has turned into a lake of lotuses, with the heads of warriors tossed up in the air, while the flying weapons are floating like their stems, surrounded by broken swords like thorns.
30. The flying fragments of the flags, forming the folia of the plants, and the darts sticking to them, appear as big black bees fluttering about the flowers moving with the breeze.
30. The flying pieces of the flags, creating the leaves of the plants, and the darts stuck to them, look like big black bees buzzing around the flowers swaying in the wind.
31. The arrows sticking to the dead bodies of elephants, are as emmets on mountain tops, and as timid girls clinging to the bosoms of men.
31. The arrows stuck in the dead bodies of elephants are like ants on mountaintops, and like shy girls holding onto the chests of men.
32. The winds unfurling the curling locks of Vidyádhara females, indicate their approaching spousals, as the unfolding plumage of fowls are predictions of success in augury.
32. The winds blowing through the flowing hair of Vidyádhara women signal their upcoming marriages, just like the spreading feathers of birds predict a successful omen.
33. The lifted umbrellas are shining as so many moons on high and the moon shining above in the form of fair fame, spreads her light as a white canopy on earth.
33. The raised umbrellas are glowing like countless moons in the sky, and the moon above, taking the shape of good reputation, casts her light like a white canopy over the earth.
34. The brave warrior, soon after his death, assumes a celestial form framed by his own merit, as a man in his sleep, attains to a state, he has imagined to himself in his waking.
34. The courageous warrior, shortly after his death, takes on a heavenly form shaped by his own achievements, just as a person in their sleep reaches a state they envisioned while awake.
35. The flying spears and lances and clubs and disks are hurtling in the air, like shoals of restless fishes and sharks, moving about incessantly in the troubled waters of the sea.
35. The flying spears, lances, clubs, and disks are soaring through the air, like schools of restless fish and sharks, constantly shifting in the turbulent waters of the sea.
36. The milk-white rags of umbrellas, tattered and shattered by arrowy shafts, are flying as cranes in the crowded air, and appearing as the disk of the moon broken into a thousand pieces.
36. The milk-white scraps of umbrellas, torn and ripped by sharp arrows, are soaring like cranes in the busy sky, looking like the moon shattered into a thousand pieces.
37. These waving flappers flying in the air with a hoarse gurgling (gharghara), seem as the waves of the sea lifted in the air, and undulating with a babbling noise in the ocean of the sky.
37. These waving flappers fluttering in the air with a rough gurgling sound seem like waves of the sea lifted into the air, rolling with a murmuring noise in the vast sky.
38. Those slips of the flappers and umbrellas, hashed by the[Pg 396] slashing arms, appear as the laurels of glory flung aloft and flying in the regions of air.
38. Those flaps of fabric from the flappers and umbrellas, tossed around by the [Pg 396] swinging arms, look like glory’s laurels tossed high and soaring in the air.
39. Behold ye friends! how these flying arrows and showering spears, are approaching to us with hits of their spoil, like bodies of locusts, bearing away their verdant booty in the air.
39. Look, friends! How these flying arrows and raining spears are coming toward us with their spoils, like swarms of locusts, carrying off their green treasures in the air.
40. Hearken to the clanking sound of the striking steel, in the uplifted arm of the armoured soldier, resounding like the loud larum of the regent of death.
40. Listen to the clanking sound of the striking steel in the raised arm of the armored soldier, echoing like the loud alarm of the ruler of death.
41. Hear the tremendous blows of weapons, like the blowing of an all destroying tornado, throwing down the elephants like craigs of mountains, with their long stretching tusks lying like water falls on the ground.
41. Hear the massive strikes of weapons, like the force of an all-destroying tornado, knocking down the elephants like chunks of mountains, with their long tusks lying on the ground like waterfalls.
42. Lo! there the drivers of war chariots are stopped in their course, and striving to make their way through the puddles of blood, in which the wheels and horses of the car, are huddled together as in a bog of quagmire.
42. Look! The war chariot drivers are halted in their tracks, struggling to navigate through the puddles of blood, where the wheels and horses of the chariot are crowded together like they’re stuck in a swamp.
43. The jingling of arms and armours, and the jangling of swords and steel, resound, as the tinkling of the lute at the dancing of the dire and dreaded dame of death.
43. The clinking of weapons and armor, and the clattering of swords and steel, echo like the soft notes of a lute at the dance of the fearsome and dreaded lady of death.
44. See the skirts of the sky reddened by the roseate particles, borne by the winds from the streams of blood, issuing out of the wounds in the bodies of men, horses and elephants lying dead in the field.
44. Look at the edges of the sky turned red by the rosy particles carried by the winds from the streams of blood flowing from the wounds of the men, horses, and elephants lying dead on the battlefield.
45. Look at the array of arrows formed in the air as a wreath of blossoms, and falling as the rays of lightnings from the dark black clouds of weapons hanging on high.
45. Look at the cluster of arrows in the air, like a crown of flowers, falling like flashes of lightning from the heavy dark clouds of weapons above.
46. Lo! the surface of the earth filled with blood-red weapons, appearing as faggots of fire strewn over the ground in an universal conflagration.
46. Look! The ground is covered with blood-red weapons, looking like bundles of fire scattered across the earth in a massive blaze.
47. The multitudes of commingled weapons, clashing with and breaking one another into pieces, are falling down in showers, like the innumerable rays of the sun.
47. The masses of mixed weapons, smashing into each other and breaking apart, are falling in showers, like countless rays of the sun.
48. The fighting of one man among the motionless many, is like the magic play of a magician[19] where the conjurer acts his[Pg 397] parts amidst the bewitched beholders, Lo! there the indifferent spectators viewing the warfare as a dream (by their prajna or inward vision of the mind).
48. The battle of one man among the still crowd is like a magician's performance, where the performer plays his part among the enchanted audience. Look! There are the indifferent spectators, watching the fight as if it were just a dream, through their inner vision. [Pg 397]
49. The field of battle, where all other sounds are hushed under the clashing of arms, resembles the stage of the martial god Bhairava, chanting his pitiless war song in jarring cacophony.
49. The battlefield, where all other sounds fade beneath the clash of weapons, looks like the stage for the war god Bhairava, singing his unforgiving battle song in harsh discord.
50. The battlefield is turned to a sea of blood, filled with the sands of pounded weapons, and rolling with the waves of broken discuses.
50. The battlefield has become a sea of blood, littered with the remnants of shattered weapons, and rolling with the waves of broken shields.
51. All the quarters under the regents of the sky, are filled with martial music loudly resounding on all sides; and the rebellowing hills seem to challenge one another, in their aerial flight and fighting (as in contest of the gods and titans of old).
51. All the corners of the sky are filled with loud battle music echoing everywhere; and the roaring hills seem to challenge each other, soaring and fighting like the gods and titans of old.
52. Alas for shame! says one, that these arrows flung with such force from the bow strings, and flying with such loud hissing, and glittering as red hot lightnings in the air, are foiled in their aim of piercing the impenetrable armours, and driven back by them to hit at the stony hills.
52. What a shame! says one, that these arrows shot with such power from the bowstrings, and flying with a loud hiss, shining like red-hot lightning in the air, fail to pierce the impenetrable armor and are instead deflected back to hit the rocky hills.
53. Hear me friend, that art tired with the sight, that it is time for us to depart from this place, ere we are pierced in our bodies by these sharp arrows flashing as fire, and before the day runs its course of the fourth watch (evening).
53. Listen, my friend, you look exhausted from all you've seen. It's time for us to leave this place before we get hit by these sharp arrows flashing like fire, and before the day ends at the fourth watch (evening).
[Pg 398]
[Pg 398]
CHAPTER XXXV.
Battlefield Description.[20]
Vasishtha said:—Then the waves of horse troops mounting to the sky, made the battlefield appear as a raging sea.
Vasishtha said:—Then the waves of cavalry rising to the sky made the battlefield look like a wild sea.
2. The moving umbrellas floated as its foam and froth, and the feathered silvery arrows glided like the finny pearly fishes in it, while the high flight and rush of the cavalry, heaved and dashed as surges of the sea.
2. The moving umbrellas floated like foam and froth, and the feathered silver arrows glided like pearly fish in it, while the high flight and rush of the cavalry surged and crashed like waves of the sea.
3. The rushing of the weapons resembled the running of its currents, and the circles of the soldiers were as vortices of its waters. The elephants were as its islets and their motions resembled the moving rocks in it.
3. The clash of the weapons sounded like the flow of its currents, and the formations of the soldiers were like whirlpools in its waters. The elephants were like its islands, and their movements were similar to the shifting rocks within it.
4. The whirling disks were as its eddies, and the flying hairs on the heads likened its floating weeds. The sparkling sands were as its shining waters, and the flash of swords like its glassy spray.
4. The spinning disks were like its whirlpools, and the flying hair on heads resembled its floating weeds. The sparkling sands were like its shiny waters, and the glint of swords was like its glassy spray.
5. The gigantic warriors were its whales and alligators, and the resounding caverns like its gurgling whirlpools.
5. The massive warriors were like its whales and alligators, and the loud caverns were similar to its swirling whirlpools.
6. The flying arrows were like its swimming fishes, and the floating flags likened its uprising waves and bores.
6. The flying arrows were like the fish swimming, and the floating flags resembled the rising waves and surges.
7. The shining weapons formed the waters of this ocean and their whirlpools also, while the long lines of forces appeared as the huge and horrible bodies of its whales.
7. The gleaming weapons made up the waters of this ocean, as well as its whirlpools, while the long lines of troops looked like the immense and terrifying bodies of its whales.
8. Soldiers clad in black iron armour, were as the dark blue waters of the deep, and the headless bodies groveling in dust were as the eddies of the sea, with the encircled equipments as the sea weeds.
8. Soldiers dressed in black iron armor were like the dark blue waters of the deep, and the headless bodies crawling in the dust were like the swirling eddies of the sea, with the surrounding gear resembling seaweed.
9. The showers of arrows had obscured the skies with a mist, and the confused rattlings of the battlefield, were as the roarings of the clouds.
9. The rain of arrows had filled the skies with a fog, and the chaotic noises of the battlefield sounded like the thunder of the clouds.
[Pg 399]
[Pg 399]
10. The flying and falling heads of the slain soldiers, resembled the large drops of rain, and their bodies were as pieces of wood, whirling in the eddies of the disks.
10. The heads of the dead soldiers flying and falling looked like big drops of rain, and their bodies were like pieces of wood spinning in the whirlpools of the disks.
11. The bold bowyer, bending his strong bow in the form of a curve, and leaping above the ground, resembled the spouting sea, rising from underneath the ground with his heaving waves on high.
11. The brave bowmaker, drawing his sturdy bow into a curve and jumping off the ground, looked like the ocean, surging up from beneath the surface with its crashing waves.
12. The unnumbered umbrellas and flags, that were moving up and down in the field, were as the foaming and frothing sea, rolling in waves of blood, and carrying away the beams and timbers of the broken cars in its current.
12. The countless umbrellas and flags that were waving in the field looked like the churning sea, rolling in waves of blood and sweeping away the beams and debris of the smashed cars in its tide.
13. The march of the army resembled the flowing of the sea waters, and the blood spouting from the wounds of the elephants likened its bubbles, while the moving horses and elephants represented the sea animals in their motion.
13. The army's march was like the movement of the ocean, and the blood gushing from the elephants' wounds resembled its ripples, while the moving horses and elephants represented the sea creatures in their motion.
14. The battlefield had become like the wondrous field of the air, where the furious war, like a tremendous earthquake, shook the hills like moving clouds in the sky.
14. The battlefield had turned into an incredible landscape of the sky, where the raging war, like a massive earthquake, rattled the hills like drifting clouds above.
15. Here the waves were undulating like flights of birds in the air, and the groups of elephants falling aground like rocks, and the cowardly ranks were murmuring like herds of the timorous deer.
15. Here the waves were rolling like flocks of birds in the sky, and the groups of elephants were crashing to the ground like boulders, while the fearful ranks whispered like herds of timid deer.
16. The field is turned to a forest of arrows, and wounded soldiers are standing fixed on the ground as trees, with the arrows flying as locusts, and the horses moving like antelopes in it.
16. The field has become a forest of arrows, and injured soldiers are standing still on the ground like trees, with arrows flying around like locusts, and horses moving through it like antelopes.
17. Here the loud drum sounded as the humming of bees in the hollows of trees, and the army appearing as a mist, with the bold warrior sprawling like a lion in it.
17. Here the loud drum sounded like the buzzing of bees in the hollows of trees, and the army appeared like a mist, with the fearless warrior sprawled out like a lion within it.
18. The dust was rising in clouds and the forces falling as rocks; the huge cars broken down as hills, and the flaming swords shining on all sides.
18. The dust was swirling in clouds and the troops crashing down like rocks; the massive cars scattered like hills, and the blazing swords glimmering everywhere.
19. The rise and fall of the foot soldier’s feet flitted like the falling flowers on the ground, and the flags and umbrellas o’ertopped it as clouds; it was overflown by streams of blood,[Pg 400] and the high-sounding elephants falling as thundering showers of rain.
19. The rise and fall of the foot soldier's feet moved like falling flowers on the ground, and the flags and umbrellas hovered above like clouds; it was overwhelmed by streams of blood,[Pg 400] and the powerful elephants fell like thundering rain.
20. The war was as the last doom of death ready to devour the world, and destroy the flags and banners, the umbrellas and chariots in a confused chaos.
20. The war was like the final doom of death, poised to consume the world and obliterate the flags and banners, the umbrellas and chariots in a chaotic mess.
21. The shining weapons were falling like fragments of the refulgent sun, and burning all things as a burning pain inflames the soul and mind.
21. The shining weapons were dropping like pieces of the bright sun, burning everything like a painful blaze ignites the soul and mind.
22. The out-stretched bows were as rainbows, and the falling arrows as showers of rain; the flying sabres resembled the forky lightnings, and their falling fragments like the sparkling hailstones.
22. The outstretched bows looked like rainbows, and the falling arrows were like showers of rain; the flying sabers resembled forked lightning, and their falling fragments were like sparkling hailstones.
23. The dire massacre made a sea of blood, with the hurling stones as its shoals and rocks; while the flying arms resembled the falling stars from heaven.
23. The brutal massacre created a sea of blood, with thrown stones acting like shoals and rocks; while the flying limbs looked like falling stars from the sky.
24. The sky was as a sea full of the whirlpools of the groups of disks and circlets, that were hurled in the air; and there were the burning fires, that performed the funerals of the slain.
24. The sky looked like a sea filled with whirlpools of disks and rings being tossed into the air; and there were the blazing fires that held the funerals for the fallen.
25. The missiles were as bolts of thunder, which struck the rock-like elephants dead in the field, to block the passage of men.
25. The missiles were like bolts of lightning, hitting the rock-solid elephants dead in the field, blocking the way for men.
26. The earth and sky were obscured by a thick cloud of showering arrows, and the army below was a sea of tempestuous warfare and bloodshed.
26. The earth and sky were covered by a dense cloud of falling arrows, and the army below was a chaotic battlefield filled with violence and bloodshed.
27. The destructive weapons were flying on all sides, like huge dragons of the sea, carried aloft by gusts of wind from the stormy main.
27. The destructive weapons were soaring everywhere, like massive sea dragons, lifted by strong winds from the turbulent ocean.
28. The flying arms of bolts and swords, disks, pikes and lances, were blazing and breaking one another in the air with such hideous noise, that it seemed to be a second deluge, when the last tornado blew up everything on high scattering them in all directions, and crushing and smashing them with a tremendous peal.
28. The flinging arms of bolts, swords, discs, pikes, and lances were blazing and breaking against each other in the air with such a horrifying noise that it felt like a second flood, when the final tornado sent everything spiraling up high, scattering them in every direction, and crushing and smashing them with a deafening roar.
[Pg 401]
[Pg 401]
CHAPTER XXXVI.
SECTION I.
Clash of Equal Forces and Their Bearers.
The heaps of arrows rising in spires above the ground, drove the cowards and the wounded afar from the field.
The piles of arrows shooting up in spikes above the ground pushed the cowards and the injured far away from the battlefield.
2. The hills of the dead bodies of men, horses and elephants, heaving in promiscuous heaps, and appearing as clouds fallen upon earth, invited the Yakshas and Rákshasas, and the carnivorous Pisáchas, to come and sport in the wide ocean of blood.
2. The hills of dead bodies—of men, horses, and elephants—piled together in chaotic heaps, looking like clouds fallen to the ground, drew the Yakshas, Rákshasas, and the flesh-eating Pisáchas to come and play in the vast ocean of blood.
3. Now there commenced a commutual contest, betwixt men of rank and virtue, and those of good character, valour and strength on both sides; not excepting even the holy and household people, all of whom took part in the combat (that is, no condition of life, nor age nor sex, could escape the contagion of a warfare).
3. Now there began a mutual contest between men of rank and virtue, and those of good character, bravery, and strength on both sides; including even the holy and the household people, all of whom participated in the fight (that is, no condition of life, age, or gender could escape the impact of warfare).
4. Duels were fought between these, like the clashing of one cloud with another; and like the confluence of two streams discharging their fury against each other.
4. Duels were fought between these, like the clash of one cloud with another; and like the merging of two streams unleashing their fury against each other.
5. As a rib is joined to another, and one side with the other, so met the horse against the horse, and elephant opposed the elephant in mutual conflict.
5. Just as one rib connects to another, and each side links with the other, so the horses faced off against each other, and the elephants confronted each other in a shared battle.
6. As one forest clasps and clings to another, and one hill is linked with the other in a range, so the duelists strove together, as one wave dashes against the other.
6. Just like one forest hugs and holds onto another, and one hill connects to another in a range, the duelists fought together, like one wave crashing into another.
7. Footmen fought with footmen, as the reeds crush the reeds, and bamboos clash against one another, and the contrary winds struggle between themselves.
7. Soldiers fought against soldiers, just like reeds crush each other, and bamboos hit against one another, and opposing winds clash with each other.
8. Cars falling upon cars, and chariots running against chariots, broke one another to pieces; and the citizens beat the rustics, as the Devas smote the demons of old.
8. Cars crashing into cars, and chariots colliding with chariots, shattered each other; and the townspeople attacked the country folk, just like the gods struck down the demons of old.
9. The sky which had been erewhile clouded by the flight of arrows, was now emblazoned by the banner of the bowyer, resembling the rainbow of various colours.
9. The sky that had previously been covered by the flight of arrows was now brightened by the banner of the bowmaker, resembling a rainbow of various colors.
[Pg 402]
[Pg 402]
10. At last the warriors who were overpowered in their conflict with unequal arms, fled away from the field, as they do from the fire of a conflagration.
10. Finally, the warriors who were defeated in their battle against overwhelming odds ran away from the field, just like people fleeing from a raging fire.
11. Now the armigerents with discuses, met the thwarters of disks (chakras) in contest; and bowyers were opposed to bowmen, and swordsmen challenged the sword fighters in the field. So met the hookers and crookers with their co-rivals with crowbars (bhusundis) in hand.
11. Now the fighters with shields faced off against the opponents of disks (chakras) in competition; and archers went up against crossbowmen, while swordsmen challenged each other on the field. So the hookers and crookers met their rivals with crowbars (bhusundis) in hand.
12. Maces were opposed to maces (musalas), and lancers were set against the lance bearers (kuntas) in fighting. Spearmen braved the spearmen (rishtis), and the throwers of missiles were crossed with missives (prásas) in hand.
12. Maces faced off against other maces (musalas), and lancers went up against lance bearers (kuntas) in battle. Spearmen challenged other spearmen (rishtis), and those who threw missiles clashed with their projectiles (prásas) in hand.
13. Mallets militated against mallets (mudguras), and clubs were contravened by clubmen in the conflict. Combatants with pikes (saktis), encountered the pikemen (sakti-dharas) face to face; and iron rods were crossed to pointed rods (súlas) in the strife.
13. Mallets fought against mallets (mudguras), and clubs clashed with clubmen in the battle. Fighters with pikes (saktis) faced off against the pikemen (sakti-dharas) directly; and iron rods were crossed with pointed rods (súlas) in the struggle.
14. Pugilists with missive weapons, counteracted the missiles of their antagonists (prásas), and those fighting with battle axes (parasus), baffled the poleaxes and pickaxes (paraswadhas) of their foes.
14. Boxers with throwing weapons countered the projectiles of their opponents, and those battling with battle axes blocked the poleaxes and pickaxes of their enemies.
15. Trappers with their traps and snares, attacked the darters of nooses and lassos (pásas); and the darters of javelins (sankus), withstood the darts of the dartsmen on the other side. Daggers were opposed to daggers (kshurikas), and cudgels were presented before the cudgels (bhindipálas of the enemy).
15. Trappers with their traps and snares went after the throwers of nooses and lassos (pásas); and the throwers of javelins (sankus) defended against the darts from the other side. Daggers faced daggers (kshurikas), and cudgels were raised against the cudgels (bhindipálas of the enemy).
16. Combatants with iron gloves contravened the boxers with iron fistcuffs (Vajramushtis), and those with iron cranes, pursued the fighters with crooked goads (ankusas) in hand. Warriors with ploughshares attacked the ploughmen, and those with tridents, fell upon the trident holders (trisúlins) in contest.
16. Fighters with iron gloves faced off against boxers using iron fistcuffs (Vajramushtis), while those with iron cranes chased the combatants wielding crooked goads (ankusas). Warriors with ploughshares attacked the farmers, and those with tridents engaged the trident bearers (trisúlins) in battle.
17. Champions with chained armours set upon the soldiers attired in mail (srinkhala jála); and they poured upon the field as flights of locusts, or as the waves in the troubled sea.
17. Warriors in heavy armor charged at the soldiers in chainmail (srinkhala jála); they descended upon the battlefield like swarms of locusts or like waves in a stormy sea.
[Pg 403]
[Pg 403]
18. The air also seemed as a sea, with flying disks whirling as whirlpools (chakravartas), and the flight of reeds whistling like gusts of wind; while the range of running weapons seemed as sharks and dolphins moving about it.
18. The air felt like an ocean, with flying discs spinning like whirlpools and the sound of reeds whistling like strong winds; while the array of flying weapons looked like sharks and dolphins swimming around.
19. The hollow of the heaven became as the great deep of the sea, impassable by the celestials, owing to the waving weapons, moving as sea monsters in the air.
19. The emptiness of the sky turned into the vast depths of the sea, impossible for the celestial beings to cross because of the swinging weapons, moving like sea creatures in the air.
20. Thus the armies of the two belligerent potentates, each composed of eight ranks or battalions, were furiously engaged with one another, as described below.
20. So the armies of the two warring leaders, each made up of eight ranks or battalions, were fiercely fighting each other, as described below.
SECTION II.
Forces Catalogue.
21. Now hear me relate to you, the forces on the side of Padma, now named Vidúratha, and the allied powers that came to his side, from the Central and Eastern districts.
21. Now listen as I tell you about the forces supporting Padma, now called Vidúratha, and the allied powers that came to his aid from the Central and Eastern regions.
22. There came the hardy warriors of Kosala (Oudh) and Kási (Benares); those of Magadha (Behar) and Utkala (Orissa), situated in the east; and the Mekhalas (of Vindhya range), the Karkars (of Karnatic), and the Madras (of Madura) in the south.
22. The brave warriors from Kosala (Oudh) and Kási (Benares) arrived; those from Magadha (Behar) and Utkala (Orissa), located in the east; and the Mekhalas (from the Vindhya range), the Karkars (from Karnatic), and the Madras (from Madura) in the south.
23. The chiefs of Hema (Imaus) and Rudras and the Támraliptas (Tamils) from the south; the Prágjyotishas (of east Assam), and the horse faced Osmuks and Ambashtha cannibals.
23. The leaders of Hema (Imaus) and Rudras, the Támraliptas (Tamils) from the south, the Prágjyotishas (from eastern Assam), and the horse-faced Osmuks and Ambashtha cannibals.
24. Then there joined the Varna-koshthas and Viswotras, and the eaters of raw food and flesh and the fish eaters (piscivori); and those with faces like tigers, the Kiratas (Kirrhoids and Kira-antis), with the Sauviras and one legged people.
24. Then there joined the Varna-koshthas and Viswotras, along with those who eat raw food, meat, and fish; and those with tiger-like faces, the Kiratas (Kirrhoids and Kira-antis), the Sauviras, and people with one leg.
25. Next came the mountaineers of Mályavána, Sibira and Anjanagiri; and others having the ensigns of bulls and lotuses, and the people of the sun rising mountain (Udaya-giri) in the east.
25. Next came the climbers from Mályavána, Sibira, and Anjanagiri; along with others carrying the symbols of bulls and lotuses, and the people from the sunrise mountain (Udaya-giri) in the east.
26. Those that joined from the south east (prágdaxina), are the following, namely; the Vindhyaris, the Chedis, the Vatsas, the Dasárnas (near the confluence of the ten streams); and the Angas, Bangas and Upabangas (of Upper and Lower Bengal).
26. Those that joined from the southeast (prágdaxina) are the following: the Vindhyaris, the Chedis, the Vatsas, the Dasárnas (near the meeting point of the ten streams); and the Angas, Bangas, and Upabangas (of Upper and Lower Bengal).
27. They that met from the south were, Kalingas and[Pg 404] Pundras, the Jatharas, Vidarbhas and the hill people (on the Karnatic coast); the Sabaras, the outcasted savages, the Karnas and the Tripura people.
27. Those who came from the south were the Kalingas and[Pg 404] Pundras, the Jatharas, Vidarbhas, and the mountain tribes (on the Karnatic coast); the Sabaras, the marginalized groups, the Karnas, and the Tripura people.
28. Those named Kantakas from their thorny district, the unenlightened Komalas (of Comilla?); the Karnas (Canarese), the Ándhras, the Cholas and the people on the borders of the Charmanvati river.
28. Those called Kantakas from their thorny region, the uneducated Komalas (from Comilla?); the Karnas (Canarese), the Ándhras, the Cholas, and the people along the banks of the Charmanvati river.
29. The Kakos or bald-headed and bearded people, and those of the Hema-kuta hills; the frizzled and long necked people, and the inhabitants of Kishkindha and cocoa forests.
29. The Kakos, or the bald-headed and bearded people, along with those from the Hema-kuta hills; the frizzy-haired, long-necked people, and the residents of Kishkindha and cocoa forests.
30. The princes that joined with Lílá’s husband from the south, were as follows viz. the Vindhyans, the Kusumians (of Patna), the Mahendras and the Darduras (of the hills of the same names).
30. The princes who allied with Lílá’s husband from the south were as follows: the Vindhyans, the Kusumians (from Patna), the Mahendras, and the Darduras (from the hills of the same names).
31. The Malays and the solar race, and the Prince of the (33) united states and the rich and united cities of Avanti and Sámbavati.
31. The Malays and the solar race, and the Prince of the (33) united states and the wealthy and united cities of Avanti and Sámbavati.
32. And those of Dasapura (or ten cities) of Katha (Kota), Chakra, Reshika Cutch and others, and the foresters of Upagiri and Bhadragiri hills.
32. And those from Dasapura (or ten cities) of Katha (Kota), Chakra, Reshika Cutch, and others, along with the foresters from Upagiri and Bhadragiri hills.
33. The prince of Nagore and the chiefs of Dandaka forest, and the joint states of the people; the Sahas, Saivas, and the hill people of the Rishyamuka and Karkota and the Vimbila foresters.
33. The prince of Nagore, the leaders of Dandaka forest, and the combined territories of the people; the Sahas, Saivas, and the mountain communities of Rishyamuka and Karkota, along with the Vimbila forest dwellers.
34. Then came the inhabitants from the banks of Pampá, the Kerakas and Karkaviras; with the Kherikas, Asikas and the people of Dhrumapattana.
34. Then came the people from the banks of Pampá, the Kerakas and Karkaviras; along with the Kherikas, Asikas, and the people of Dhrumapattana.
35. Next came the Kásikas and Khallukas, the Yadas and Tamraparnikas; the Gonardas, the Kanakas and the people of Dinapattam.
35. Next came the Kásikas and Khallukas, the Yadas and Tamraparnikas; the Gonardas, the Kanakas, and the people of Dinapattam.
36. The Tamris (Tamils), Kadambharas, Sahakáras and Enakas (or deer hunters); the Vaitundas, Tumba-vanalas, and those attired in deer and elephant skins.
36. The Tamris (Tamils), Kadambharas, Sahakáras, and Enakas (or deer hunters); the Vaitundas, Tumba-vanalas, and those dressed in deer and elephant skins.
37. Then came the lotus-like Sibis and Konkans and the inhabitants of Chitrakuta mountains; with the people of Karnata, the Mantas, Batakas and those of Cattak.
37. Then came the lotus-like Sibis and Konkans and the people of the Chitrakuta mountains; along with the people of Karnata, the Mantas, Batakas, and those from Cattak.
[Pg 405]
[Pg 405]
38. The Andhras and Kola hill people (Koles), the Avantis and Chedis; with the Chandas and Devanakas and Kraunchavahas.
38. The Andhras and Kola hill people (Koles), the Avantis and Chedis; with the Chandas and Devanakas and Kraunchavahas.
39. At last came the people from the three peaks of Chitrakúta mountains, called the Silákhára, Nanda mardana and Malaya, which were the seats of the guardian Bákshasas of Lanká.
39. Finally, the people from the three peaks of the Chitrakúta mountains, known as Silákhára, Nanda mardana, and Malaya, arrived. These peaks were the homes of the guardian Bákshasas of Lanká.
40. Then those of the southwest where there is the great realm of Surástra (Surat), with the kingdoms of Sindhu (Sinde) Sauvira, Abhíra, and Dravidas (in Deccan).
40. Then there are the areas in the southwest where the vast region of Surástra (Surat) is located, along with the kingdoms of Sindhu (Sinde), Sauvira, Abhíra, and Dravidas (in Deccan).
41. Also those of the districts of Kikata, Siddha Khanda, and Káliruha, and the mount Hemagiri or golden hills and the Raivataka range.
41. Also those from the regions of Kikata, Siddha Khanda, and Káliruha, as well as the Hemagiri mountain or golden hills and the Raivataka range.
42. Then the warriors of Jaya Kachchha (the victorious Cutch), and Mayavara (Mewar); as also the Yavanas (Ionians), the Bahlikas (Balkhs), the Marganas (nomads), and the grey coloured Tumbas (on the north).
42. Then the warriors of Jaya Kachchha (the victorious Cutch) and Mayavara (Mewar), along with the Yavanas (Ionians), the Bahlikas (Balkhs), the Marganas (nomads), and the grey-colored Tumbas (from the north).
43. Then there came Lahsa races and many hill peoples, inhabiting the borders of the sea (Caspian), forming the limit of the dominion of Lílá’s husband (Hindu Government) on the north.
43. Then the Lahsa races and many mountain peoples showed up, living along the borders of the sea (Caspian), marking the northern edge of the territory of Lílá’s husband (Hindu Government).
44. Now know the names of the countries belonging to the enemy in the west, and of those composed of the following mountain ranges, viz.
44. Now know the names of the countries that belong to the enemy in the west, and of those made up of the following mountain ranges, viz.
45. The mount Manimán and the Kurar-pana hills, with the hillocks of Vanorka, Megha-bhava, and the Chakra-vana mountain.
45. The Manimán Mountain and the Kurar-pana Hills, along with the small hills of Vanorka, Megha-bhava, and the Chakra-vana Mountain.
46. There is the country of the five peoples limiting the territory of the Kása Brahmans, and after that the Bháraksha, the Páraka and Sántika countries.
46. There's the land of the five peoples bordering the area of the Kása Brahmans, and beyond that are the countries of Bháraksha, Páraka, and Sántika.
47. Thence stretch the countries of the Saivyas, Amarakas, the Pachchyas (Páschátyas) and Guhutwas; and then the Haihaya country, and those of the Suhyas, Gayas and Tajikas and Hunas (Huns).
47. From there, the lands of the Saivyas, Amarakas, Pachchyas (Páschátyas), and Guhutwas extend; followed by the Haihaya territory, along with those of the Suhyas, Gayas, Tajikas, and Huns (Hunas).
[Pg 406]
[Pg 406]
48. Then along the side of some other countries, there is the range of Karka hills, inhabited by barbarous people, devoid of caste, customs and limits of moral duties.
48. Then along the side of some other countries, there is the range of Karka hills, populated by savage people, lacking caste, customs, and any sense of moral responsibility.
49. Thence stretches a country hundreds of leagues in length, to the boundary mountain of Mahendra, abounding in rich stones and gems.
49. From there, a vast country extends for hundreds of leagues, reaching the Mahendra mountain range, filled with valuable stones and gems.
50. After that stands the Aswa range with hundreds of hills about it; and extending to the dread ocean on the north of the Pariyátra range. (Paropamisus).
50. After that, there’s the Aswa range with hundreds of hills around it; extending to the fearsome ocean north of the Pariyátra range. (Paropamisus).
51. On the north western side, there are countries beyond the boundary mountains (of Asia), where Venupati was the king of the land.
51. On the northwestern side, there are countries beyond the boundary mountains (of Asia), where Venupati was the king of the land.
52. Then there are the countries of the Phálgunakas and Mándavayas and many other peoples; and those of Purukundas and Paras (Paris?) as bright as the orb of the sun.
52. Then there are the countries of the Phálgunakas and Mándavayas and many other groups; and those of Purukundas and Paras (Paris?) as bright as the sun.
53. Then the races of Vanmilas and Nalinas and the Dirghas; who are so called, from their tall statures and long arms and hairs. Then there are the Rangas (Red men), Stánikas with protuberant breasts, and the Guruhas and Chaluhas.
53. Then there are the Vanmilas and Nalinas and the Dirghas, named for their tall heights and long arms and hair. Following them are the Rangas (Red people), Stánikas with prominent chests, and the Guruhas and Chaluhas.
54. After that is the kingdom of women (ruled by a queen), where they feed upon bullocks and heifers. Now about the Himálayas and its hills in the north (of India):—
54. After that is the kingdom of women (led by a queen), where they feast on bulls and heifers. Now about the Himalayas and its hills in the north (of India):—
55. These are the Krauncha and Madhumán hills; and the Kailása, Vasumán and the Sumeru peaks; at the foot of which are the people, known under many names.
55. These are the Krauncha and Madhumán hills, along with the Kailása, Vasumán, and Sumeru peaks, at the base of which are the people known by many names.
56. Beside these there met the warlike tribes of India consisting of the Madrawars, Malavas and Sura-senas. The Rajputs of the race of Arjuna, the Trigartas and the one legged people and Khudras.
56. Next to these were the warrior tribes of India, including the Madrawars, Malavas, and Sura-senas. The Rajputs descended from Arjuna, the Trigartas, the one-legged people, and the Khudras.
57. There were the Abalas, Prakhalas, and Sakas (Saccæ or Scythians). The Khemadhúrtas, the Dasadhanas, the Gavásanas and Dandahanas (club fighters).
57. There were the Abalas, Prakhalas, and Sakas (Saccæ or Scythians). The Khemadhúrtas, the Dasadhanas, the Gavásanas, and Dandahanas (club fighters).
58. The Dhánadas and Sarakas and Bátadhánas also, with the islanders and Gándháras and Avanti warriors of Malwa.
58. The Dhánadas, Sarakas, and Bátadhánas, along with the islanders, Gándháras, and Avanti warriors of Malwa.
[Pg 407]
[Pg 407]
59. The warlike Takshasilas (Taxilas), the Bílavas, Godhanas and the renowned warriors of Pushkara (Pokhra).
59. The battle-ready Takshasilas (Taxilas), the Bílavas, Godhanas, and the famous warriors of Pushkara (Pokhra).
60. Then there were the Tíkshas and Kálavaras, and the inhabitants of the cities of Káhaka and Surabhúti likewise.
60. Then there were the Tíkshas and Kálavaras, along with the people of the cities of Káhaka and Surabhúti as well.
61. There were the people of the Ratikádarsa and Antarádarsa also; and the Pingalas, the Pandyas, Yamanas and Yátudhánas Rákshasas too.
61. There were also the people of Ratikádarsa and Antarádarsa, along with the Pingalas, the Pandyas, the Yamanas, and the Yátudhánas Rakshasas.
62. There were also the races of men, known as Hematálas and Osmuks, together with the hilly tribes, inhabiting the Himalaya, Vasumán, Krauncha and Kailasa mountains.
62. There were also the groups of people, known as Hematálas and Osmuks, along with the mountain tribes living in the Himalayas, Vasumán, Krauncha, and Kailasa mountains.
63. Hear me now relate to you the peoples that came from the north east quarter, which extends a hundred and eighty leagues in its circumference.
63. Listen as I tell you about the people who came from the northeast, an area that stretches for a hundred and eighty leagues around.
64. There came also the Kalutas and Brahmaputras, the Kunidas and Khudinas, with the warlike Malavas and the champions of the Randhra and forest states.
64. The Kalutas and Brahmaputras also arrived, along with the Kunidas and Khudinas, the battle-ready Malavas, and the warriors from the Randhra and forest regions.
65. Then there were the Kedavas and Sinhaputras of dwarfish statures; the Sabas (Sabæ or Sabians?), the Kaccæs, the Pahlavis (ancient Persians), the Kamiras and the Daradas (the present Darduis or Himalayan hills).
65. Then there were the Kedavas and Sinhaputras who were short in stature; the Sabas (Sabæ or Sabians?), the Kaccæs, the Pahlavis (ancient Persians), the Kamiras, and the Daradas (now known as the Darduis or Himalayan hills).
66. There were also the people of Abhisa, the Jarvakas, the Pulolas and Kuves; the Kirátas and Yamupatas, together with the poor and rich people of desert lands and tracts of gold.
66. There were also the people of Abhisa, the Jarvakas, the Pulolas and Kuves; the Kirátas and Yamupatas, along with the wealthy and impoverished people of desert regions and areas rich in gold.
67. Thus Lílá saw in one view, the residences of the devas; the forest lands and the earth in all their beauty. She saw all the seats of opulence (viswavasus), and the edifices with which they were adorned; she beheld the summit of Kailása, and the delightful groves at its foot, and the level lands traversed by the aerial cars of Vidyádhara and celestial beings.[21]
67. So Lílá saw in one glance the homes of the devas; the forests and the earth in all their beauty. She saw all the places of wealth (viswavasus), and the buildings that decorated them; she gazed at the peak of Kailása and the lovely groves at its base, along with the flat lands crossed by the flying chariots of Vidyádhara and heavenly beings.[21]
[Pg 408]
[Pg 408]
CHAPTER XXXVII
Catalogue of Forces continued.[22]
Vasishtha said:—Thus the ravaging war was making a rapid end of men, horse, elephants and all; and the bravos coming foremost in the combat, fell in equal numbers on both sides.
Vasishtha said:—The destructive war was quickly claiming the lives of men, horses, elephants, and everything else; and the courageous fighters at the front lines were falling in equal numbers on both sides.
2. These (as named before), and many others were reduced to dust and ashes; and the bravery of the brave, served but to send them like poor moths to the fire and flame of destruction.
2. These (as mentioned before), along with many others, were turned to dust and ashes; and the courage of the brave only led them like helpless moths to the fire and flames of destruction.
3. Know now the names of the central districts, not yet mentioned by me, that sent their warriors to the field, in favour of the consort prince of Lílá.
3. Now know the names of the main districts, which I haven't mentioned yet, that sent their warriors to the battlefield in support of the consort prince of Lílá.
4. These were the inland forces of Sursena (Muttra), the Gudas (Gaudas?), and the Asganas (?); the Madhymikas and they that dwell under sunlight (the tropics).
4. These were the inland forces of Sursena (Muttra), the Gudas (Gaudas?), and the Asganas (?); the Madhymikas and those who live under sunlight (the tropics).
5. The Sálukas and Kodmals, and Pippaláyanas; the Mándavyas, Pandyans, Sugrívas and Gurjars.
5. The Sálukas and Kodmals, and Pippaláyanas; the Mándavyas, Pandyans, Sugrívas and Gurjars.
6. The Páriyátras, Kurashtras, Yamunas and Udumvaras; the Raj-waras, the Ujjainas, the Kálkotas (Calicuts) and the Mathuras (of Muttra).
6. The Páriyátras, Kurashtras, Yamunas, and Udumvaras; the Raj-waras, the Ujjainas, the Kálkotas (Calicuts), and the Mathuras (of Muttra).
7. The Pánchálas (Pánjábis), the Northern and Southern Dharmakshetras; the Kurukshetriyas, Pánchálakas and Sáraswatas.
7. The Pánchálas (Pánjábis), the Northern and Southern Dharmakshetras; the Kurukshetriyas, Pánchálakas, and Sáraswatas.
8. The line of war chariots from Avanti, being opposed by the arms of the warriors of the Kunta and Panchanada districts, fell in fighting by the sides of the hills.
8. The line of war chariots from Avanti, faced with the weapons of the warriors from the Kunta and Panchanada regions, fell in battle along the hillsides.
[Pg 409]
[Pg 409]
9. Those arrayed in silken attire, being dismantled by the enemy, fell upon the ground, and were trodden down by the elephants.
9. Those dressed in silk clothes, being taken apart by the enemy, fell to the ground and were trampled by the elephants.
10. The bravadoes of Daspura, being hacked in their breasts and shoulders by the hostile weapons, were pursued by the Banabhuma warriors, and driven to the distant pool.
10. The bravadoes of Daspura, being wounded in their chests and shoulders by enemy weapons, were chased by the Banabhuma warriors and forced to retreat to the distant pool.
11. The Sántikas being ripped in their bellies, lay dead and motionless in naked field, and wrapped in their mangled entrails, which were torn and devoured by the voracious Pisáchas at night.
11. The Sántikas, their bellies torn open, lay dead and motionless in the open field, wrapped in their shredded intestines, which were ripped apart and eaten by the hungry Pisáchas at night.
12. There the veteran and vociferous warriors of Bhadrasiri, who were well skilled in the battle field, drove the Amargas to the ditch, as they drive the tortoises to their pits.
12. There, the experienced and loud warriors of Bhadrasiri, who were skilled in battle, pushed the Amargas into the ditch, just like they would drive tortoises into their pits.
13. The Haihayas were driving the Dandakas, who like fleet stags were flying with the swiftness of winds, and all gushing in blood by the pointed and piercing arrows of the enemy.
13. The Haihayas were chasing the Dandakas, who, like fast deer, were moving as quickly as the winds, all bleeding from the sharp and piercing arrows of the enemy.
14. The Daradas were gored by the tusks of the elephants of their enemies, and were borne away in floods of their blood, like the broken branches of trees.
14. The Daradas were pierced by the tusks of their enemies' elephants, and their blood flowed like a river, carrying them away like broken branches.
15. The Chínas (Chinese) were mangled in their bodies by darts and arrows, and cast their tortured bodies in the water, as a burden they could no longer support.
15. The Chinese were mangled by darts and arrows, and threw their tortured bodies into the water, as a burden they could no longer bear.
16. The Asúras, pierced in their necks by the flying lances of the Karnatic lancers, fled in all directions like the faggots of fire, or as the flying meteors of heaven.
16. The Asúras, struck in their necks by the flying lances of the Karnatic lancers, scattered in every direction like burning twigs or like meteors shooting across the sky.
17. The Sákas and Dásakas were fighting together, by holding down one another by the hair on their heads, as if the whales and elephants were struggling mutually from their respective elements.
17. The Sákas and Dásakas were fighting together, grabbing each other by the hair, like whales and elephants struggling in their own elements.
18. The flying cowards were entrapped in the snares cast by the Dasárna warriors, as dolphins hiding under the reeds, are dragged out by nets on the blood-red shore.
18. The cowardly flyers were caught in the traps set by the Dasárna warriors, like dolphins hiding under the reeds, dragged out by nets onto the blood-red shore.
19. The lifted swords and pikes of the Tongas (Tonguise), destroyed the Gurjara (Guzrati) force by hundreds, and these[Pg 410] like razors balded the heads (i.e. made widows) of hundreds of Gurjara women. (It is their custom to remain baldheaded in widowhood).
19. The raised swords and spears of the Tongas (Tonguise) wiped out the Gurjara (Guzrati) forces by the dozens, and these[Pg 410] acted like razors, shaving the heads (i.e. making widows) of many Gurjara women. (It is their custom to stay bald after losing a husband).
20. The lustre of the lifted weapons of the warriors, illumined the land as by flashes of lighting; and the clouds of arrows were raining like showers of rain in the forest.
20. The shine of the warriors' raised weapons lit up the land like flashes of lightning, and the clouds of arrows fell like rain showers in the forest.
21. The flight of the crowbars (bhusundis), which untimely obscured the orb of the sun, affrighted the Abhíra (cowherd) warriors with the dread of an eclipse, and overtook them by surprise, as when they are pursued by a gang of plunderers of their cattle.
21. The sudden arrival of the crowbars (bhusundis), which unexpectedly blocked out the sun, terrified the Abhíra (cowherd) warriors with the fear of an eclipse, catching them off guard, like when they are chased by a group of cattle thieves.
22. The handsome gold collared army of the Támras or tawny coloured soldiers, were dragged by the Gauda warriors, as captors snatch their fair captives by the hair.
22. The attractive gold-collared army of the Támras or tan-colored soldiers was pulled by the Gauda warriors, just like captors snatch their fair captives by the hair.
23. The Tongons were beset by the Kanasas, like cranes by vultures with their blazing weapons, destroying elephants and breaking the discuses in war.
23. The Tongons were attacked by the Kanasas, like cranes are attacked by vultures with their fierce weapons, taking down elephants and shattering the discuses in battle.
24. The rumbling noise (gudugudurava), raised by the whirling of cudgels by the Gauda gladiators, frightened the Gándháras to a degree, that they were driven like a drove of beasts, or as the dreading Drávídas from the field.
24. The rumbling sound (gudugudurava), created by the spinning of clubs by the Gauda gladiators, scared the Gándháras so much that they fled like a herd of animals, just like the terrified Drávídas escaping the battlefield.
25. The host of the Sáka or Scythian warriors, pouring as a blue torrent from the azure sky, appeared by their sable garb as the mist of night, approaching before their white robed foes of the Persians.
25. The group of Sáka or Scythian warriors, pouring down like a blue torrent from the bright sky, looked like the night mist in their dark clothing as they approached their white-robed Persian enemies.
26. The crowded array of lifted arms in the clear and bright atmosphere, appeared as a thick forest under the milk white ocean of frost, that shrouds the mountainous region of Mandara.
26. The packed cluster of raised arms in the clear, bright air looked like a dense forest beneath the milky white sea of frost that covers the mountainous area of Mandara.
27. The flights of arrows which seemed as fragments of clouds in the air from below, appeared as waves of the sea, when viewed by the celestials from above.
27. The arrows that looked like bits of clouds in the air from below appeared as waves of the sea when seen by the heavenly beings from above.
28. The air appeared as a forest thickly beset by the trees of spears and lances, with the arrows flying as birds and bees; and innumerable umbrellas, with their gold and silver mountings, appearing as so many moons and stars in the sky.
28. The air looked like a forest densely packed with trees made of spears and lances, with arrows flying around like birds and bees; and countless umbrellas, with their gold and silver decorations, appeared like numerous moons and stars in the sky.
[Pg 411]
[Pg 411]
29. The Kekayas made loud shouts, like the war whoops of drunken soldiers, and the Kankas covered the field like a flight of cranes, and the sky was filled with dust over their heads.
29. The Kekayas shouted loudly, like the battle cries of drunken soldiers, and the Kankas filled the field like a flock of cranes, as dust filled the sky above them.
30. The Kiráta army made a purling noise (kulakula) like the effeminate voice of women; causing the lusty Angas to rush upon them with their furious roar.
30. The Kiráta army made a swirling noise that sounded like the soft voice of women, provoking the fierce Angas to charge at them with a loud roar.
31. The Kásas (Khasias) covering their bodies with kusa grass (in their grassy garbs), appeared as birds with feathers, and raised clouds of dust by flapping their feathered arms.
31. The Kásas (Khasias) covered their bodies with kusa grass (in their grass outfits), looked like birds with feathers, and kicked up clouds of dust by flapping their feathered arms.
32. The giddy warriors of Narmada’s coasts, came rushing in the field unarmed with their weapons, and began to fleer and flout and move about in their merry mood.
32. The excited fighters from the Narmada shores rushed into the field unarmed, laughing and joking as they moved around in their cheerful spirit.
33. The low statured Sálwas came with the jingling bells of their waist bands, flinging their arrows in the air, and darting showers of their darts around.
33. The short Sálwas arrived with the jingling bells of their waistbands, throwing their arrows into the air and scattering showers of their darts everywhere.
34. The soldiers of Sibi were pierced with the spears hurled by the Kuntas. They fell as dead bodies in the field, but their spirits fled to heaven in the form of Vidyádharas.
34. The soldiers of Sibi were struck by the spears thrown by the Kuntas. They collapsed like lifeless bodies in the field, but their souls ascended to heaven in the form of celestial beings.
35. The Pándu-nagaras were laid groveling on the ground in their quick march, by the mighty and light footed army, who had taken possession of the field.
35. The Pándu-nagaras were lying flat on the ground during their rapid march, overpowered by the swift and agile army that had seized the battlefield.
36. The big Páncha-nadas (Punjabis), and the furious warriors of Kási (Benares), crushed the bodies of stalwart warriors with their lances and cudgels, as elephants crush the mighty trees under their feet and tusks.
36. The large Punjabis and the fierce warriors of Benares smashed the bodies of strong fighters with their lances and clubs, just like elephants break down huge trees with their feet and tusks.
37. The Burmese and Vatsenis were cut down on the ground by the disks of the Nípas (Nepalese); and the Sahyas were sawn down with saws as withered trees.
37. The Burmese and Vatsenis were slashed to the ground by the disks of the Nípas (Nepalese), and the Sahyas were sawed down like withered trees.
38. The heads of the white Kákas (Caucasians), were lopped off with sharp axes; and their neighbouring prince of the Bhadras was burnt down by the fiery arrows (fire arms).
38. The leaders of the white Kákas (Caucasians) had their heads chopped off with sharp axes, and their neighboring prince of the Bhadras was set on fire by fiery arrows (firearms).
39. The Matangajas (of Elephanta) fell under the hands of Káshthayodhas (of Katiawar), as old unchained elephants falling in the miry pit; and others that came to fight, fell as dry fuel into the blazing fire.
39. The Matangajas (of Elephanta) fell into the hands of Káshthayodhas (of Katiawar), like old, unchained elephants sinking into a muddy pit; and those who came to fight fell like dry wood into a raging fire.
[Pg 412]
[Pg 412]
40. The Mitragartas falling into the hands of the Trigartas, were scattered about as straws in the field, and having their heads struck off in their flight, they entered the infernal regions of death.
40. The Mitragartas, captured by the Trigartas, were scattered like straw in a field, and as they fled with their heads cut off, they descended into the depths of death.
41. The weak Vanila force, falling into the hands of the Magadha army, resembling a sea gently shaken by the breeze, went down in the sands, as lean and aged elephants.
41. The weak Vanila force, captured by the Magadha army, resembled a sea gently stirred by the wind, sinking into the sands like thin, old elephants.
42. The Chedis lost their lines in fighting with the Tongans, and lay withered in the field of battle, as flowers when scattered in the plains, fade away under the shining sun.
42. The Chedis lost their ranks in battle against the Tongans and lay wilted on the battlefield, like flowers scattered on the plains that fade away under the bright sun.
43. The Kosalas were unable to withstand the war cry of the deadly Pauravas, and were discomfited by showers of their clubs, and missile arrows and darts.
43. The Kosalas couldn't handle the battle cry of the fearsome Pauravas and were thrown off balance by a barrage of their clubs, arrows, and darts.
44. Those that were pierced by pikes and spears, became as coral plants red with blood all over their bodies, and thus besmeared in bloodshed, they fled to the sheltering hills like red hot suns to the setting mountains (astáchala).
44. Those who were pierced by pikes and spears became like coral plants, red with blood all over their bodies. Covered in bloodshed, they fled to the safety of the hills like red-hot suns setting behind the mountains.
45. The flight of arrows and weapons borne away by the rapid winds, moved about in the air as fragments of clouds, with a swarm of black bees hovering under them.
45. The flight of arrows and weapons carried off by the swift winds moved through the air like bits of clouds, with a swarm of black bees buzzing beneath them.
46. The flying arrows seemed as showering clouds, and their feathers appeared as the woolly breed; their reedy shafts seeming as trees, were roving with the roar of elephants.
46. The flying arrows looked like falling clouds, and their feathers resembled soft wool; their slender shafts appeared like trees, moving with the sound of elephants.
47. The wild elephants and people of the plains, were all torn to pieces like bits of torn linen.
47. The wild elephants and people of the plains were all ripped apart like shreds of torn fabric.
48. War chariots with their broken wheels, fell into the pits like the broken craigs of mountains, and the enemy stood upon their tops as a thick mist or cloud.
48. War chariots with their shattered wheels fell into the pits like broken rocks from the mountains, and the enemy stood on their tops like a thick fog or cloud.
49. The multitude of stalwart warriors meeting in the field, had given it the appearance of a forest of tála and tamála trees; but their hands being lopped off by weapons, they made it appear as a mountainous wood, with its clumps of tapering pine trees.
49. The large group of brave fighters gathered in the field looked like a forest of tála and tamála trees; but with their hands cut off by weapons, it made the scene resemble a rugged woodland, filled with clusters of tall pine trees.
50. The youthful damsels of Paradise were filled with joy and glee, to find the groves of their native hill (Meru), full of the brave champions (fallen in the field).
50. The young maidens of Paradise were filled with joy and happiness to discover the groves of their home hill (Meru), full of the brave warriors (fallen in battle).
[Pg 413]
[Pg 413]
51. The forest of the army howled in a tremendous roar, until it was burnt down by the all devouring fire of the enemy.
51. The army's forces roared like a wild beast until they were consumed by the all-devouring flames of the enemy.
52. Hacked by the Pisáchas (Assamese), and snatched of their weapons by the Bhutas (Bhoteas), the Dasárnás (at the confluence of the ten streams of Vindhya) threw off their staffs, and fled as a herd of heifers (nikuchya karnidhavati—bolted with their broken staves. Pánini).
52. Hacked by the Pisáchas (Assamese), and their weapons taken by the Bhutas (Bhoteas), the Dasárnás (at the confluence of the ten streams of Vindhya) dropped their staffs and fled like a herd of heifers (nikuchya karnidhavati—bolted with their broken staves. Pánini).
53. The Kásias were eager to despoil the tinsels from the dead bodies of the chiefs by their valour, as the summer heat robs the beauty of lotuses in a drying pool.
53. The Kásias were eager to strip the decorations from the dead bodies of the chiefs with their bravery, just as the summer heat takes away the beauty of lotuses in a drying pool.
54. The Tushákas were beset by the Mesalas, with their darts, spears and mallets; and the sly Katakas were defeated and driven away by the Narakas in battle.
54. The Tushákas were attacked by the Mesalas, who used their darts, spears, and mallets; and the cunning Katakas were defeated and chased off by the Narakas in battle.
55. The Kauntas were surrounded by Prastha warriors, and were defeated like good people by the treachery of the wily.
55. The Kauntas were surrounded by Prastha warriors and were defeated, like good people, by the deceit of the cunning.
56. The elephant drivers, that struck off the heads of their hosts in a trice, were pursued by the harpooners, and fled with their severed heads, as they do with the lotus-flowers plucked by their hands.
56. The elephant handlers, who quickly decapitated their hosts, were chased by the harpooners and ran away with the severed heads, just like they do with the lotus flowers they picked.
57. The Sáraswatas fought on both sides with one another until it was evening, and yet no party was the looser or gainer, as in a learned discussion between pandits and among lawyers.
57. The Sáraswatas continued to argue with each other until evening, and neither side came out the loser or the winner, much like a scholarly debate between experts or a legal discussion among lawyers.
58. The puny and short statured Deccanese, being driven back by the Rákshas of Lanka, redoubled their attack on them, as the smothering fire is rekindled by fuel.
58. The small and short Deccanese, pushed back by the Rákshas of Lanka, intensified their attack on them, just like how suffocating fire is reignited by fuel.
59. What more shall I relate Ráma about this war, which baffles the attempt of the serpent Vásuki even, to give a full description of it with his hundred tongues and mouths.
59. What more can I tell Ráma about this war, which even the serpent Vásuki struggles to describe fully with his hundred tongues and mouths?
[Pg 414]
[Pg 414]
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
End of the War.
Vasishtha continued:—Now as the war was waging fiercely, with mingled shouts on both sides, the sun shrouded his burnished armour under the mist of darkness, and was about to set.
Vasishtha continued:—As the battle raged on intensely, with chaotic shouts from both sides, the sun hid his shining armor behind a veil of darkness and was about to set.
2. The waters of the limpid streams glided with the showers of stones flung by the forces, and falling on the fading clusters of lotuses growing in them.
2. The clear streams flowed smoothly with the stones tossed by the currents, landing on the wilting clusters of lotuses that were growing in them.
3. Flashes of fire glittered in the sky, by the clashing of the shafts and darts below; and waves of arrows were seen, now approaching nigh and now receding at a distance.
3. Bright flashes of fire sparkled in the sky, accompanied by the sounds of arrows and darts colliding below; waves of arrows could be seen, sometimes getting closer and other times pulling away into the distance.
4. Severed heads like loose lotuses, floated and whirled in the whirlpools of blood below, and the sea of heaven was filled with flying weapons, moving as marine animals above.
4. Severed heads like loose lotuses floated and swirled in the whirlpools of blood below, and the sky was filled with flying weapons, moving like sea creatures above.
5. The rustling of the breeze and the whistling of the overshadowing clouds of weapons, frightened the aerial Siddhas and sylvan apes, with the fear of an approaching rain.
5. The sound of the breeze and the whistling of the looming clouds of weapons scared the flying Siddhas and forest apes, making them fear that rain was coming.
6. The day declined after it had run its course of the eight watches (Yámárdhas), and assumed the graceful countenance of a hero, returning in glory, after he has fought his battle.
6. The day faded after it had gone through its eight watches (Yámárdhas) and took on the proud look of a hero coming back in glory after winning his battle.
7. The army like the day, declined in splendour, being battered in its cavalry, and shattered in its force of elephants.
7. The army, like the day, lost its brilliance, weakened in its cavalry, and broken in its elephant force.
8. Then the commanders of the armies, in concert with the ministers of war, sent envoys to the hostile parties for a truce to the fighting.
8. Then the leaders of the armies, along with the defense ministers, sent messengers to the opposing sides to negotiate a ceasefire.
9. Both parties agreed to the armistice, seeing how much they were harassed in the engagement; and the soldiers with one voice, gave their assent to it.
9. Both sides agreed to the ceasefire, recognizing how much they had suffered during the battle; and the soldiers unanimously supported it.
10. They hoisted their soaring banners of truce on the pinnacles of the highest chariots (rathas); and a crier on each side, mounted over one, to give proclamation to the armies below.
10. They raised their flying banners of peace on the tops of the highest chariots (rathas); and a messenger on each side, mounted on one, announced to the armies below.
[Pg 415]
[Pg 415]
11. They furled the white flags on all sides, which like so many moons in the gloom of night, proclaimed peace on earth by cessation from contention.
11. They lowered the white flags all around, which, like many moons in the darkness of night, announced peace on earth by putting an end to conflict.
12. Then the drums sent their loud peals around, which were resounded by roarings of the clouds (Pushkarávartas) above and all about.
12. Then the drums boomed loudly, echoing the roars of the clouds (Pushkarávartas) above and all around.
13. The flights of arrows and weapons, that had been raging as fire in the atmosphere, now began to fall in torrents, like the currents of the lake Mansaravara on the ground below.
13. The flurry of arrows and weapons, which had been blazing like fire in the sky, now started to rain down in torrents, similar to the flows of Lake Mansaravara below.
14. The hands and arms of the warriors were now at rest like their feet; as the shaking of trees and the surges of the sea are at an end after the earthquake is over.
14. The warriors' hands and arms were now still, just like their feet; the shaking of the trees and the crashing waves had stopped after the earthquake was done.
15. The two armies now went their own ways from the field of battle, as the arms of the sea run into the land in different directions.
15. The two armies now parted ways from the battlefield, like the arms of the sea stretching out into the land in different directions.
16. The armies being at rest, there was an end of all agitation in the field; as the waves of the ocean are lulled to rest, on its calm after a storm (literally, after its churning by the Mandara mountain).
16. With the armies at rest, all the chaos in the field came to an end; just like the waves of the ocean settle down peacefully after a storm.
17. It became in an instant as dreadful as the dismal womb of death (Pútaná); and as deep and dark as the hollow pit of the sea, after its waters were sucked up by Agastya (the sun).
17. It instantly became as terrifying as the gloomy depths of death (Pútaná); and as deep and dark as the empty abyss of the sea after its waters were drained by Agastya (the sun).
18. It was full of the dead bodies of men and beasts, and flowed in floods of purpling blood; it was resonant with the sounds of insects, like a heath with the humming of beetles.
18. It was filled with dead bodies of people and animals, and it flowed with streams of darkening blood; it echoed with the sounds of insects, like a field buzzing with beetles.
19. The gory bodies were gushing with blood, and gurgling as the waves of the sea; and the cries of the wounded who wished to live, pierced the ears, and throbbed the heart strings of the living.
19. The bloody bodies were pouring out blood and gurgling like the sea waves; the cries of the wounded who wanted to survive pierced the ears and tugged at the heartstrings of the living.
20. The dead and wounded weltering side by side in streams of blood, made the living think the dead as still alive like themselves.
20. The dead and injured lying next to each other in pools of blood made the living believe the dead were still alive like they were.
21. Big elephants lying dead in piles in the field appeared as fragments of clouds, and the heaps of broken chariots seemed as a forest dispersed by the storm.
21. Large elephants lay dead in piles in the field, looking like bits of clouds, while the broken chariots resembled a forest scattered by a storm.
[Pg 416]
[Pg 416]
22. Streams of blood were running with the dead bodies of horses and elephants, and heaps of arrows and spears and mattocks and mallets, flowing together with broken swords and missiles.
22. Rivers of blood flowed alongside the dead bodies of horses and elephants, with piles of arrows, spears, shovels, and hammers merging together with shattered swords and weapons.
23. Horses were lying girt in their halters and harnesses, and the soldiers wrapt in their mails and armours; and flags and flappers and turbans and helmets lay scattered in the field.
23. Horses were lying secured in their halters and harnesses, and the soldiers wrapped in their armor; flags, banners, turbans, and helmets were scattered across the field.
24. The winds were rustling in the orifice of the quivers, like the hissing of arrowy snakes, or as the whistling of the breeze in the holes of bamboo trees; and the Pisáchas were rolling on beds of dead bodies, as upon their beddings of straws.
24. The winds were rustling through the openings of the quivers, like the hissing of arrows or the whistling of the breeze in the holes of bamboo trees; and the Pisáchas were rolling on piles of dead bodies, as if on their beds of straw.
25. The gold chains of the helmets and the head ornaments of the fallen soldiers, glittered with the various colours of the rainbow, and greedy dogs and jackals were tearing the entrails of the dead like long ropes or strings.
25. The gold chains from the helmets and the headpieces of the fallen soldiers sparkled with all the colors of the rainbow, and hungry dogs and jackals were ripping apart the guts of the dead like long ropes or strings.
26. The wounded were gnashing their teeth in the field of blood, like the croaking of frogs in the miry pool of blood.
26. The injured were gritting their teeth in the bloody field, like the croaking of frogs in the muddy pool of blood.
27. Those clad in party coloured coats with a hundred spots on them, had now their arms and thighs gushing in a hundred streams of blood.
27. Those wearing brightly colored coats covered in a hundred spots now had their arms and thighs bleeding profusely from a hundred wounds.
28. The friends of the dead and wounded, were wailing bitterly over their bodies; lying amidst the heaps of arrows and weapons, the broken cars and the scattered trappings of horses and elephants, which had covered the land.
28. The friends of the dead and injured were crying out in grief over their bodies, lying among the piles of arrows and weapons, the shattered carts, and the scattered gear of horses and elephants that littered the ground.
29. Headless trunks of the goblins were dancing about with their uplifted arms touching the sky; and the stink of the carrion, fat and blood, filled the nostrils with nausea.
29. Headless bodies of the goblins were dancing around with their raised arms reaching for the sky; and the smell of the rotten flesh, fat, and blood filled the air, making it hard to breathe.
30. Elephants and horses of noble breed, lay dead and others gasping with their mouths gaping upwards; and the dashing of the waving streams of blood, beat as loud as drums against their rock-like bodies.
30. Elephants and purebred horses lay dead, while others gasped for air with their mouths open; the splashing of the flowing streams of blood struck against their sturdy bodies as loudly as drums.
31. The blood gushing out of the pores of the wounded horses and elephants, ran like that of a wounded whale into a hundred streams. And the blood spouting from the mouths of the dying soldiers flowed into a hundred channels.
31. The blood pouring out of the wounds of the horses and elephants flowed like that of an injured whale into a hundred streams. And the blood gushing from the mouths of the dying soldiers spread into a hundred channels.
[Pg 417]
[Pg 417]
32. Those who were pierced with arrows in their eyes and mouths, were uttering an inaudible voice in their last gasp of death; and those pierced in their bellies, had their bowels gushing out with a horrible stench; while the ground was reddened with thickened blood issuing out of the wounds.
32. Those who were shot in the eyes and mouths were making sounds that couldn't be heard in their final moments; and those hit in their bellies had their insides spilling out with a dreadful smell; while the ground was stained red with the thick blood pouring from their wounds.
33. Half dead elephants grasped the headless trunks with their uplifted trunks (proboscis), while the loose horses and elephants, that had lost their riders, were trampling over the dead bodies at random.
33. Half-dead elephants clutched the headless trunks with their raised trunks (proboscis), while the loose horses and elephants, who had lost their riders, were randomly trampling over the dead bodies.
34. The weeping, crying and tottering wives of the fallen soldiers, fell upon their dead bodies weltering in blood, and embracing them fast by their necks, made an end of themselves with the same weapons.
34. The crying, sobbing, and unsteady wives of the fallen soldiers collapsed over their dead bodies soaked in blood, and embracing them tightly by their necks, ended their own lives with the same weapons.
35. Bodies of soldiers were sent with their guides on the way, to fetch the dead bodies from the field; and the hands of their lively companions, were busily employed in dragging the dead.
35. Groups of soldiers were sent out with their guides to retrieve the bodies from the battlefield, while their active companions worked tirelessly to drag the dead.
36. The field had become a wide river running with waves of blood, and breaking into a hundred whirling streams, carrying the severed heads, as lotuses swimming in them, and the torn braids of hair floating as bushes on them.
36. The field had turned into a vast river flowing with waves of blood, breaking into countless swirling streams, carrying severed heads like lotuses drifting in them, and torn hair floating like bushes on the surface.
37. Men were busy to extract the weapons from the bodies of the wounded, who lamented loudly on account of their dying in a foreign land, and losing their arms and armours and horses and elephants in the field.
37. Men were busy removing the weapons from the bodies of the wounded, who cried out during their last moments about dying in a foreign land and losing their arms, armor, horses, and elephants in the battle.
38. The dying souls remembered their sons and parents, their dear ones and their adored deities, and called out by their names; and began to sigh and sob with heart-rending heigh-hos and alacks.
38. The dying souls thought about their sons and parents, their loved ones and their cherished gods, and called out their names; they began to sigh and cry with heartbreaking woes and regrets.
39. The brave that died cursed their fates, and those falling in their fighting with elephants, blamed the unkind gods they had adored in vain.
39. The brave who died cursed their fates, and those who fell while fighting elephants blamed the ungrateful gods they had worshiped in vain.
40. The cowards fearing to be killed betook themselves to base flight; but the dauntless brave stepped forward amidst the whirlpools of blood.
40. The cowards, scared of being killed, ran away in disgrace; but the fearless brave stepped forward into the chaos of blood.
41. Some suffering under the agony of arrows piercing[Pg 418] their mortal parts, thought upon the sins of their past lives, that had brought this pain upon them; while the blood sucking Vetálas, advanced with their horrid mouths for drinking the blood of the headless trunks (Kabandhas).
41. Some people, suffering from the pain of arrows piercing[Pg 418] their bodies, reflected on the sins of their past lives that had led to this suffering, while the blood-sucking Vetálas approached with their gruesome mouths ready to drink the blood of the headless trunks (Kabandhas).
42. The floating flags and umbrellas and flappers, seemed as white lotuses in the lake of blood below, while the evening stretched her train of stars like red lotuses in the etherial sea above.
42. The floating flags, umbrellas, and flappers looked like white lotuses in the blood-red lake below, while the evening spread her starry train like red lotuses in the celestial sea above.
43. The battle field presented the appearance of an eighth sea of blood; the rathas or warcars forming its rocks, and their wheels its whirlpools; the flags being its foam and froth, and the white flappers as its bubbles. (There are seven seas only on record).
43. The battlefield looked like an eighth sea of blood; the war chariots formed its rocks, their wheels created whirlpools; the flags were its foam and froth, and the white flappers were its bubbles. (There are only seven seas recorded).
44. The field of blood with the scattered cars, appeared as a track of land plunged in mud and mire, and covered over with woods broken down and blown away by a hurricane.
44. The area filled with blood and scattered cars looked like a piece of land sunk in mud and filth, covered with trees that had been broken and swept away by a hurricane.
45. It was as desolate as a country burnt down by a conflagration, and as the dry bed of the sea sucked up by the sage Agastya (the sun). It was as a district devastated by a sweeping flood.
45. It was as empty as a land scorched by a fire, and like the dry seabed drained by the sage Agastya (the sun). It resembled an area destroyed by an overwhelming flood.
46. It was filled with heaps of weapons, as high as the bodies of big elephants lying dead about the ground.
46. It was piled high with weapons, stacked up like the bodies of large elephants lying dead on the ground.
47. The lances which were carried down by the streams of blood, were as big as the palm trees growing on the summits of mountains. (Compare the description in Ossian’s poems).
47. The lances carried away by the streams of blood were as big as the palm trees growing on the mountain tops. (Compare the description in Ossian’s poems).
48. The weapons sticking in the bodies of the elephants, seemed as the shining flowers growing on verdant trees: and the entrails torn and borne up by vultures, spread a fretted network in the sky.
48. The weapons stuck in the bodies of the elephants looked like shining flowers blooming on lush trees: and the entrails ripped apart and carried by vultures created a tangled web in the sky.
49. The lances fixed beside the streams of blood, were as a woody forest on the bank of a river; and the flags floating on the surface, appeared as a bush of lotuses in the liquid-blood.
49. The lances stuck in the ground next to the streams of blood looked like a dense forest along the riverbank; and the flags floating on the surface resembled a cluster of lotuses in the blood.
50. Dead bodies of men were drawn up by their friends, from the bloody pool in which they were drowned, and the embedded bodies of big elephants were marked by men by the jutting weapons sticking in them.
50. Friends pulled the dead bodies of men from the bloody pool where they were drowned, and the bodies of large elephants were marked by men with the weapons sticking out of them.
[Pg 419]
[Pg 419]
51. The trunks of trees which had their branches lopped off by the weapons, appeared as the headless bodies of slain soldiers, and the floating carcasses of elephants seemed as so many boats swimming in the sea of blood.
51. The tree trunks that had their branches chopped off by the weapons looked like the headless bodies of fallen soldiers, and the floating bodies of elephants resembled boats drifting in the sea of blood.
52. The white garments that were swept down by the current, seemed as the froth of the pool of blood, and were picked up by the servants sent to search them out.
52. The white clothes that were carried away by the current looked like the foam on the pool of blood and were collected by the servants sent to find them.
53. The demoniac bodies of headless soldiers, were rising and falling in the field, and hurling large wheels and disks upon the flying army on all sides.
53. The demonic bodies of headless soldiers were rising and falling in the field, throwing large wheels and disks at the flying army from all directions.
54. The dying warriors were frothing forth floods of blood from their throats, and stones stained with blood were inviting the greedy vultures to devour them.
54. The dying warriors were pouring out streams of blood from their throats, and blood-soaked stones were luring the hungry vultures to feast on them.
55. Then there were groups of Sutála, Vetála and Uttála demons dancing their war dance about the field, and whirling the rafts of the broken cars upon the flying soldiers on all sides.
55. Then there were groups of Sutála, Vetála, and Uttála demons performing their war dance around the field, spinning the wreckage of the shattered cars at the fleeing soldiers from all directions.
56. The stir and last gasp of those that were yet alive, were fearful to behold, and the faces of the dying and the dead that were covered in dust and blood, were pitiful to the beholder.
56. The commotion and final breaths of those still alive were terrifying to see, and the faces of the dying and the dead, covered in dust and blood, were heartbreaking to witness.
57. The devouring dogs and ravenous ravens beheld the last gasp of the dying with pity; while the feeders on carrions were howling and fighting on their common carcass, till many of them became dead bodies by their mutual fighting.
57. The hungry dogs and greedy ravens watched the last breaths of the dying with sympathy; while the scavengers howled and fought over their shared meal, until many of them ended up dead from their fighting.
58. Now I have described the sea of blood, which flowed fast with the gore of unnumbered hosts of horses, elephants and camels, and of warriors and their leaders, and multitudes of cars, and war chariots; but it became a pleasure garden to the god of death, delighting in his bed of bloodshed, and grove of the weapons beset all around.
58. Now I've described the sea of blood, which flowed quickly with the blood of countless horses, elephants, camels, warriors, and their leaders, along with masses of carts and war chariots; but it turned into a pleasure garden for the god of death, reveling in his bed of violence, surrounded by a grove of weapons.
[Pg 420]
[Pg 420]
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Description of the Battlefield Overrun by Nighttime Creatures.
Now the blood-red sun set down in the west, like a hero red with blood; and hid his lustre, which was dimmed by the brightness of the weapons of war in the western main.
Now the blood-red sun sank in the west, like a hero stained with blood; and it concealed its brightness, which was overshadowed by the brilliance of the weapons of war in the western seas.
2. The sky which had reflected the blood-red flush of the field of blood, was now dimmed by the setting of the glorious sun, and darkened by the veil of evening.
2. The sky that had mirrored the blood-red glow of the battlefield was now fading as the sun set, covered by the evening darkness.
3. Thick darkness overspread the face of heaven and earth like the waters of the great deluge, and there appeared a body of ghosts (Vetálas), dancing in a ring and clapping their hands.
3. A deep darkness covered the sky and the earth like the waters of a great flood, and a group of ghosts (Vetálas) appeared, dancing in a circle and clapping their hands.
4. The face of the day like that of an elephant, being besmeared with the blackness of night fall, was again painted by the light of evening with the pearly spots of stars on the cheeks.
4. The face of the day, resembling that of an elephant, covered in the darkness of night, was once again adorned by the evening light with the pearly spots of stars on its cheeks.
5. The busy buzz of Creation being silent in the dead darkness of night, like the humming of bees over the surface of the waters, the hearts of men were closed in sleep as in death, like the petals of the lotus at night.
5. The busy hum of Creation was quiet in the dead darkness of night, like the buzzing of bees over the water's surface, while the hearts of men were shut in sleep as if they were dead, like the petals of the lotus at night.
6. The birds lay with their folded wings and fallen crests in their nests, as the dead bodies were lying in the field, covered with their wounds and weapons.
6. The birds rested with their wings tucked in and their heads lowered in their nests, just like the dead bodies lying in the field, covered with wounds and weapons.
7. Then the fair moonbeams shone above, and the white lotuses were blown below; the hearts of men were gladdened, and the victors felt joyous in themselves.
7. Then the beautiful moonlight shone above, and the white lotuses bloomed below; people's hearts were lifted, and the winners felt happy within themselves.
8. The ruddy evening assumed the shape of the blood-red sea of battle, and the fluttering bees now hid themselves like the faces of the fallen soldiers.
8. The reddish evening took on the appearance of a blood-red battlefield, and the buzzing bees now concealed themselves like the faces of the lost soldiers.
9. There was an etherial lake above spangled with stars like the white lotuses on high; and here was the earthly lake below, beset by lotuses resembling the stars of heaven.
9. There was a heavenly lake above, sparkling with stars like white lotuses up high; and below was the earthly lake, filled with lotuses that looked like the stars in the sky.
10. The bodies that were thought to be lost in darkness, were now recovered in light, as the gems hid under the water, are found scattered about in moonlight.
10. The bodies that were thought to be lost in darkness were now recovered in light, as the gems hidden under the water were found scattered about in the moonlight.
[Pg 421]
[Pg 421]
11. The battle field was filled by the Vetála demons, howling with their hideous cry; while bodies of vultures, crows and owls, were tearing the carcasses and sporting with the skeletons.
11. The battlefield was crowded with the Vetála demons, screaming with their terrifying cries; while the bodies of vultures, crows, and owls tore apart the carcasses and played with the skeletons.
12. Then blazed the funeral piles as brightly as the starry frame on high, and the fire consumed the dead bodies together with their bones and raiments.
12. Then the funeral pyres burned as brightly as the stars in the sky, and the fire consumed the corpses along with their bones and clothing.
13. The fire burnt the bodies with their bones to ashes, after which it extinguished itself as if sated with plenty. The female fiends now began to sport in the water.
13. The fire turned the bodies and their bones into ashes, after which it put itself out as if satisfied. The female demons then started to play in the water.
14. There arose a mingled cry of dogs and crows, of Yakshas and Vetálas, with the clapping of their hands; and bodies of ghosts were moving about as woods and forests.
14. A mixed noise of dogs and crows rose up, with Yakshas and Vetálas clapping their hands; and ghostly figures were moving around like trees in the woods and forests.
15. The Dákinis (Dáyinis) were eager to steal away the flesh and fat from the piles, and the Pisáchas delighted in sucking the blood and the flesh and bones of the dead.
15. The Dákinis (Dáyinis) were eager to take the flesh and fat from the piles, and the Pisáchas enjoyed sucking the blood, flesh, and bones of the dead.
16. The demons were now looking and now lurking about the funeral piles, and the Rákshasas that rushed in, bore away the carcasses on their shoulders.
16. The demons were now watching and now hiding around the funeral pyres, and the Rákshasas that rushed in carried the bodies on their shoulders.
17. There came also bodies of ferocious Kumbhándas, and big Dámaras, uttering their barbarous cries of chumchum, and hovering over the fumes of fat and flesh in the shapes of clouds.
17. There also appeared fierce Kumbhándas and large Dámaras, making their savage cries of chumchum, and hovering over the smoke of fat and flesh like clouds.
18. Bodies of Vetálas stood in the streams of blood like earthly beings, and snatched the skeletons with hideous cries.
18. Bodies of Vetálas stood in the streams of blood like human beings, snatching the skeletons with horrifying screams.
19. The Vetála younglings slept in the bellies and chests of the elephants, and the Rákshasas were drinking their fill in the bloody field.
19. The Vetála young ones slept in the bellies and chests of the elephants, while the Rákshasas were drinking their fill in the bloody battlefield.
20. The giddy Vetálas fought with one another with the lighted faggots of the piles, and the winds were wafting the stench of the putrid carcasses on all sides.
20. The excited Vetálas battled each other with the burning sticks from the piles, while the winds carried the smell of the decaying bodies all around.
21. The female fiends (Rúpikás), filled the baskets of their bellies with carrion, with a rat-a-tat (ratarata) noise; and the Yaksha cannibals were snatching the half-burnt carcasses from the funeral piles, as their roasted meat and dainty food (S. kali A. Kul).
21. The female demons (Rúpikás) stuffed their bellies with dead animals, making a rat-a-tat noise; while the Yaksha cannibals grabbed half-burnt corpses from the funeral pyres, treating them as their cooked meat and gourmet food (S. kali A. Kul).
[Pg 422]
[Pg 422]
22. Aerial imps (khagas) attacked the dead bodies of the big Bangas and black Kalingas, and flouted about with their open mouths, emitting the blaze of falling meteors.
22. Aerial imps (khagas) attacked the corpses of the large Bangas and dark Kalingas, flailing about with their mouths wide open, releasing the glow of falling meteors.
23. The Vetála goblins fell down in the dark and discoloured blood-pits, lying hid in the midst of the heaps of dead bodies; while the Pisácha ogres and the leaders of Yogini sprites, laughed at them for their false step (vetála).
23. The Vetála goblins tumbled down into the dark, stained blood-pits, hiding among the piles of dead bodies, while the Pisácha ogres and the leaders of Yogini sprites laughed at them for their mistake (vetála).
24. The pulling of the entrails (antras-ánts), vibrated as by striking the strings of wired instruments (tantras—or tánts); and the ghosts of men that had become fiends from their fiendish desires, fell a-fighting with one another.
24. The pulling of the guts (antras-ánts) vibrated like strumming the strings of wired instruments (tantras—or tánts); and the spirits of men who had turned into monsters due to their wicked desires, began to fight with each other.
25. Valiant soldiers were affrighted at the sight of the spectres (Rúpíkás); and the obsequies were disturbed by the Vetála and Rákshasa goblins.
25. Brave soldiers were frightened at the sight of the ghosts (Rúpíkás); and the funeral rites were interrupted by the Vetála and Rákshasa spirits.
26. The hobgoblins of the night (nisácharas), got frightened at the fall of the carcasses from the shoulders of the elves (Rúpíkás), who were carrying them aloft in the air; where they were waylaid by a throng of ghostly demons (bhúta-sankata).
26. The hobgoblins of the night (nisácharas) were scared when the carcasses fell from the shoulders of the elves (Rúpíkás), who were carrying them high in the air; where they were ambushed by a crowd of ghostly demons (bhúta-sankata).
27. Many dying bodies, that were lifted aloft with labour by the bogies (Dánas), were let to fall down dead on the ground, being found unfit for their food.
27. Many dying bodies, which were hoisted with effort by the bogies (Dánas), were dropped dead on the ground, deemed unfit for consumption.
28. Pieces of blood-red flesh, fallen from the fiery jaws of jackals, resembled clusters of asoka flowers, strewn all around the funeral ground.
28. Bits of blood-red flesh, dropped from the fiery mouths of jackals, looked like clusters of asoka flowers scattered all over the funeral ground.
29. Vetála urchins were busy in putting on the scattered heads over the headless bodies of kabandhas (acephali); and bodies of Yaksha, Raksha and Pisácha ogres, were flashing as firebrands in the sky.
29. Vetála spirits were busy putting the scattered heads back on the headless bodies of kabandhas (headless ones); and the bodies of Yaksha, Raksha, and Pisácha ogres were glowing like firebrands in the sky.
30. At last a thick cloud of darkness, covered the face or the sky, and the view of the hills and valleys, gardens and groves, was hid under an impenetrable gloom. The infernal spirits got loose from their dismal abodes, and ranged and ravaged at large over the field, as a hurricane under the vault of heaven.
30. Finally, a thick cloud of darkness covered the sky, hiding the view of the hills and valleys, gardens and groves, under an impenetrable gloom. The wicked spirits escaped from their gloomy homes and roamed freely across the field, like a hurricane under the open sky.
[Pg 423]
[Pg 423]
CHAPTER XL.
Thoughts on Human Life and the Mind.
Vasishtha related:—The nocturnal fiends were thus infesting the gloomy field, and the myrmidons of death (Yama), roaming about it as marauders in the day time.
Vasishtha related:—The nighttime spirits were haunting the dark field, while the followers of death (Yama) wandered through it like thieves during the day.
2. The naked and fleeting ghosts, were revelling on their provision of carrion in their nightly abode, and under the canopy of thick darkness, which was likely to be laid hold upon under the clutches of one’s hand (hasta-gráhya).
2. The bare and fleeting ghosts were enjoying their supply of carrion in their nighttime home, under the thick darkness, which could easily be grasped in one’s hand.
3. It was in the still hour of the gloomy night, when the host of heaven seemed to be fast bound in sleep, that a sadness stole in upon the mind of Lílá’s magnanimous husband (the belligerent prince Vidúratha by name).
3. It was in the quiet moments of a dark night, when the celestial beings appeared to be deep in sleep, that a sense of sadness crept into the thoughts of Lílá’s noble husband (the confrontational prince Vidúratha).
4. He thought about what was to be done on the next morning, in council with his Counsellors; and then went to his bed, which was as white as moonlight, and as cold as frost. (A cold bed in the east vs. a warm one in the west).
4. He thought about what needed to be done the next morning, in discussion with his advisors; and then he went to his bed, which was as white as moonlight and as cold as frost. (A cold bed in the east vs. a warm one in the west).
5. His lotus-eyes were closed in sleep for a while in his royal camp, which was as white as the moonbeams, and covered by the cold dews of night.
5. His lotus-like eyes were closed in sleep for a while in his royal camp, which was as white as the moonlight and covered by the cold dew of the night.
6. Then the two ladies, issued forth from their vacuous abode, and entered the tent through a crevice, as the air penetrates into the heart and amidst an unblown bud of flower.
6. Then the two ladies stepped out of their empty house and entered the tent through a small opening, just like air flows into the center of an unbloomed flower bud.
7. Ráma asked:—How is it possible sir, that the gross bodies of the goddesses, with their limited dimensions, could enter the tent through one of its holes, as small as the pore of a piece of cloth?
7. Ráma asked:—How is it possible, sir, that the physical bodies of the goddesses, with their limited sizes, could get into the tent through one of its openings, which is as small as a pore in a piece of cloth?
8. Vasishtha answered saying that:—Whoso mistakes himself to be composed of a material body, it is no way possible for him to enter a small hole with that gross body of his.
8. Vasishtha replied, saying that:—Anyone who believes they are just a material body cannot possibly enter a small hole with that physical body of theirs.
9. But he who thinks himself to be pent up in his corporeal body as in a cage, and obstructed by it in his flight, and does[Pg 424] not believe himself to fill his frame, or to be measured by its length; but has the true notion of his inward subtle spirit, it is no way impossible for him to have his passage any where he pleases to go.
9. But the person who believes they are trapped in their physical body like it's a cage, and feels restricted by it in their movement, and does[Pg 424] not think they occupy their entire body or are limited by its dimensions; instead, if they understand their true inner spirit, it is entirely possible for them to go wherever they want.
10. He who perceives his original spiritual state, as forming the better half of his body, may pass as a spirit through a chink; but whoso relies in his subsequent half of the material body, cannot go beyond it in the form of his intellect.
10. Someone who understands their true spiritual state as the better half of their being can slip through a gap as a spirit; however, anyone who depends on the physical half of their body can't rise above it in terms of their intellect.
11. As the air never rises upward, nor the flame of fire ever goes downward; so it is the nature of the spirit to rise upward, as that of the body to go down; but the intellect is made to turn in the way in which it is trained.
11. Just as the air doesn't rise up and the flame doesn't go down, it's the nature of the spirit to ascend, while the body tends to descend; however, the intellect is shaped to move in the direction it's taught.
12. As the man sitting in the shade, has no notion of the feeling of heat or warmth; so one man has no idea of the knowledge or thoughts of another person.
12. Just as the man sitting in the shade has no sense of heat or warmth, one person has no understanding of another person's knowledge or thoughts.
13. As is one’s knowledge so is his thought, and such is the mode of his life; it is only by means of ardent practice (of yoga and learning), that the mind is turned to the right course.
13. Your thoughts reflect your knowledge, and that shapes how you live; it's only through dedicated practice (of yoga and learning) that the mind is guided in the right direction.
14. As one’s belief of a snake in a rope, is removed by the conviction of his error; so are the bent of the mind and course of conduct in life, changed from wrong to right by the knowledge of truth.
14. Just as someone’s belief that a snake is in a rope disappears when they realize their mistake, the way a person thinks and acts in life can shift from wrong to right through the understanding of truth.
15. It is one’s knowledge that gives rise to his thoughts, and the thoughts that direct his pursuits in life: this is a truth known even to the young and to every man of sense.
15. It's our knowledge that shapes our thoughts, and those thoughts guide our actions in life: this is a truth understood by both the young and every sensible person.
16. Now then the soul that resembles a being seen in a dream or formed in fancy, and which is of the nature of air and vacuum, is never liable to be obstructed any where in its course: (for who can constrain the flight of his imagination?).
16. Now, the soul that looks like something from a dream or imagination, and is made of air and emptiness, can never be blocked in its journey: (for who can hold back the flight of their imagination?).
17. There is an intellectual body, which all living beings possess in every place. It is known both by consciousness, as well as the feelings of our hearts.
17. Every living being has a mind, which exists everywhere. It is recognized both through our awareness and the emotions we feel in our hearts.
18. It is by the divine will, that the intellect rises and sets by turns. At first it was produced in its natural, simple and intellectual form, and then being invested with a material body, it[Pg 425] makes together an unity of the person out of the duality (of its material and immaterial essences).
18. It's through divine will that the intellect rises and falls in cycles. Initially, it was created in its natural, simple, and intellectual form, and then, when it received a physical body, it[Pg 425] forms a unity of the person from the duality of its physical and non-physical essences.
19. Now you must know the triple vacuity, composed of the three airy substances—the spirit, mind and space, to be one and the same thing (all the three being equally all pervasive); but not so their receptacle (of the material body), which has no pervasion.
19. Now you need to understand the triple emptiness, made up of the three ethereal elements—the spirit, mind, and space—all being one and the same (each of the three being equally everywhere); but that’s not the case for their container (the physical body), which does not have this omnipresence.
20. Know this intellectual body of beings, to be like the air, present with every thing and every where (over which it extends and which it grasps in itself); just as your desire of knowing extends over all things in all places, and presents them all to your knowledge.
20. Understand that this group of intellectual beings is like the air, existing everywhere and in everything (encompassing all that it touches); just as your desire to know reaches across all things in all places, bringing them all into your awareness.
21. It abides in the smallest particles, and reaches to the spheres of heavens (which it grasps within itself): it reposes in the cells of flowers, and delights in the leaves of trees. (i.e. It stretches over all these things in its knowledge of them).
21. It exists in the tiniest particles and extends to the heavens (which it contains within itself): it rests in the cells of flowers and finds joy in the leaves of trees. (i.e. It encompasses all these things through its understanding of them).
22. It delights in hills and dales, and dances over the waves of the oceans; it rides over the clouds, and falls down in the showers of rain and hailstones of heaven.
22. It revels in hills and valleys, and skips across the ocean waves; it glides through the clouds and showers down as rain and hail from the sky.
23. It moves at pleasure in the vast firmament, and penetrates through the solid mountains. Its body bears no break in it, and is as minute as an atom.
23. It moves freely in the vast sky and passes through solid mountains. Its body has no breaks and is as tiny as an atom.
24. Yet it becomes as big as a mountain lifting its head to heaven, and as large as the earth, which is the fixed and firm support of all things. It views the inside and outside of every thing, and bears the forests like hairs on its body.
24. Yet it grows as big as a mountain reaching up to the sky, and as vast as the earth, which is the solid and sturdy foundation of everything. It observes the inner and outer aspects of everything, and holds the forests like hair on its body.
25. It extends in the form of the sky, and contains millions of worlds in itself; it identifies itself with the ocean, and transforms its whirlpools to spots upon its person.
25. It stretches out like the sky and holds millions of worlds within it; it merges with the ocean and turns its whirlpools into marks on its surface.
26. It is of the nature of an uninterrupted understanding, ever calm and serene in its aspect; it is possessed of its intellectual form, from before the creation of the visible world, and being all comprehensive as vacuity itself, it is conversant with the natures of all beings.
26. It has an ongoing understanding, always calm and peaceful in its appearance; it has its intellectual form from before the creation of the visible world, and being as all-encompassing as emptiness itself, it is familiar with the natures of all beings.
27. It is an unreality as the appearance of water in the[Pg 426] mirage, but manifests itself as a reality to the understanding by its intelligence. Without this (intellection), the intellectual man is a nil as the son of a barren woman, and a blank as the figure of a body seen in a dream.
27. It's like the illusion of water in a mirage; however, it becomes real to our understanding through our intelligence. Without this understanding, an intelligent person is as empty as a child born to a barren woman and as blank as the image of a body seen in a dream.
28. Ráma asked:—How is that mind to which you attribute so many powers, and what is that again which you say to be nothing? Why is it no reality, and as something distinct from all what we see?
28. Ráma asked:—What’s this mind you say has so many powers, and what do you mean by the idea of nothing? Why isn’t it real, and how is it different from everything we see?
29. Vasishtha replied:—All individual minds are indued with these faculties, except all such individualities, whose minds are engrossed with the error (of the reality) of the outer world.
29. Vasishtha replied:—All individual minds are equipped with these abilities, except for those individuals whose minds are absorbed by the misconception of the reality of the external world.
30. All the worlds are either of a longer or shorter duration, and they appear and disappear at times; some of these vanish in a moment, and others endure to the end of a Kalpa. But it is not so with the mind, whose progress I will now relate to you.
30. All worlds exist for varying lengths of time, appearing and disappearing periodically; some vanish in an instant, while others last until the end of a Kalpa. However, this is not the case with the mind, whose journey I will now share with you.
31. There is an insensibility which overtakes every man before his death; this is the darkness of his dissolution (mahá-pralaya-yáminí).
31. There's a numbness that takes over every person before they die; this is the darkness of their end (mahá-pralaya-yáminí).
32. After the shocks of delirium and death are over, the spiritual part of every man, is regenerated anew in a different form, as if it was roused from a state of trance, reverie or swoon; (the three states of insensibility—avidyá-trayam).
32. Once the shocks of delirium and death pass, the spiritual part of every person is renewed in a different form, almost as if it has been awakened from a state of trance, daydreaming, or fainting; (the three states of insensibility—avidyá-trayam).
33. And as the spirit of God, assumes his triune form with the persons of Brahmá and Viráj, after the dissolution of the world for its recreation; so every person receives the triplicate form of his spiritual, intellectual and corporeal beings, after the termination of his life by death.
33. And as the spirit of God takes on his triune form along with the figures of Brahmá and Viráj after the world ends for its renewal; so every person receives the threefold form of their spiritual, intellectual, and physical selves after their life ends in death.
34. Ráma said:—As we believe ourselves to be reproduced after death by reason of our reminiscence; so must we understand the recreation of all bodies in the world by the same cause. Hence there is nothing uncaused in it (as it was said with regard to the unproduced Brahmá and others).
34. Ráma said:—Just as we think that we are reborn after death because of our memories, we should also understand that all bodies in the world come into being for the same reason. Therefore, nothing in this process is without a cause (as was mentioned about the uncreated Brahmá and others).
35. Vasishtha replied:—The gods Hari, Hara and others, having obtained their disembodied liberation or videha-mukti,[Pg 427] (i.e. the final extinction of their bodies, their minds and spirit as in nirvána), at the universal dissolution, could not retain their reminiscence to cause their regeneration.
35. Vasishtha replied:—The gods Hari, Hara, and others, having achieved their disembodied liberation or videha-mukti,[Pg 427] (which means the complete cessation of their bodies, minds, and spirit as in nirvána), during the universal dissolution, were unable to remember anything to facilitate their rebirth.
36. But human beings having both their spiritual and intellectual bodies entire at their death, do not lose their remembrance of the past, nor can they have their final liberation like Brahmá, unless they obtain their disembodied state, which is possible to all in this life or hereafter, by the edification of their souls, through yoga meditation alone.
36. But when people die, their spiritual and intellectual selves remain intact, so they don't forget their past. They can't achieve complete freedom like Brahmá unless they reach a state of being without a body. This is something that everyone can achieve in this life or after, through the development of their souls, solely through yoga meditation.
37. The birth and death of all other beings like yourself, are caused by their reminiscence, and for want of their disembodied liberation or eternal salvation.
37. The birth and death of all other beings like you are caused by their memories and their longing for freedom from the physical world or for eternal salvation.
38. The living soul retains its consciousness within itself, after its pangs of death are over; but remains in its state of insensibility by virtue of its own nature (called pradhána).
38. The living soul keeps its consciousness after the pain of death has passed; however, it stays in a state of unawareness because of its own nature (called pradhána).
39. The universal vacuum is called nature (prakriti). It is the reflexion of the invisible divine mind (chit prativimbam); and is the parent of all that is dull or moving (Jadá-Jada), which are so produced by cause of their reminiscence or its absence (sansmriti and asmriti); the former causing the regeneration of living beings, and the latter its cessation as in inert matter.
39. The universal vacuum is known as nature (prakriti). It reflects the invisible divine mind (chit prativimbam) and is the source of everything that is either inactive or active (Jadá-Jada). These states arise due to the presence or absence of memory (sansmriti and asmriti); the former leads to the regeneration of living beings, while the latter results in the cessation of existence as seen in inert matter.
40. As the living principle or animal life begins to have its understanding (bodha), it is called mahat or an intelligent being, which is possessed of its consciousness (ahankára). It has then the organs of perception and conception, added to it from their elements (tanmátras) residing in the vacuous ether.
40. When the principle of life or animal life starts to gain understanding (bodha), it’s referred to as mahat or an intelligent being, which has its own consciousness (ahankára). It then acquires the organs for perception and understanding, which are derived from the elements (tanmátras) that exist in the empty space of the ether.
41. This minutely intelligent substance, is next joined with the five internal senses, which form its body, and which is otherwise called its spiritual body (átivahika or lingadeha).
41. This incredibly smart substance is then connected with the five internal senses, which make up its body, and which is also known as its spiritual body (átivahika or lingadeha).
42. This spiritual being by its long association with the external senses, comes to believe itself as a sensible being; and then by imagining to have the sensible form, it finds itself invested with a material body (ádhibhautika-deha) as beautiful as that of a lotus.
42. This spiritual being, through its long connection with the external senses, starts to see itself as a physical being; and then, by imagining it has a physical form, it finds itself embodied in a material body (ádhibhautika-deha) as beautiful as that of a lotus.
43. Then seated in the embryo, it reposes in a certain[Pg 428] position for sometime, and inflated itself like the air, until it is fully expanded.
43. Then seated in the embryo, it rests in a certain[Pg 428] position for a while, and inflates itself like air, until it is fully expanded.
44. It then thinks itself to be fully developed in the womb, as a man dreams of a fairy form in his sleep, and believes this illusion as a reality.
44. It then believes it is fully formed in the womb, just as a man imagines a beautiful figure in his dreams and accepts this illusion as reality.
45. He then views the outer world, where he is born to die, just as one visits a land where he is destined to meet his death; and there remains to relish its enjoyments, as prepared for him.
45. He then looks at the outside world, where he is born to die, just like someone visits a place where they are meant to meet their end; and he lingers to enjoy its pleasures, as they have been laid out for him.
46. But the spiritual man soon perceives every thing as pure vacuum, and that his own body and this world are but illusions and vain vacuities.
46. But the spiritual person quickly realizes that everything is just empty space, and that their own body and this world are nothing but illusions and empty voids.
47. He perceives the gods, and human habitations, the hills and the heavens resplendent with the sun and stars, to be no more than abodes of disease and debility, decay and ultimate death and destruction.
47. He sees the gods, human homes, the hills, and the skies shining with the sun and stars as nothing more than places of sickness and weakness, decay, and eventual death and destruction.
48. He sees nothing but a sad change in the natures of things, and all that is movable or immovable, great or small, together with the seas, hills and rivers and peoples of this earth and the days and nights, are all subject to decay sooner or later.
48. He sees nothing but a sad shift in the nature of things, and everything that’s movable or immovable, big or small, along with the seas, hills, rivers, and people of this earth, as well as the days and nights, is all destined to decay sooner or later.
49. The knowledge that I am born here of this father, and that this is my mother, these my treasures, and such are my hopes and expectations, is as false as empty air.
49. The understanding that I was born here to this father, and that this is my mother, these are my treasures, and such are my hopes and expectations, is as deceptive as thin air.
50. That these are my merits and these my demerits, and these the desires that I had at heart; that I was a boy and am now young; are the airy thoughts of the hollow mind.
50. These are my strengths and weaknesses, and these are the desires I held dear; that I was a boy and am now young; these are the empty thoughts of a shallow mind.
51. This world resembles a forest, where every being is like a detached arbor; the sable clouds are its leaves, and the stars its full blown flowers.
51. This world is like a forest, where every being is like a separate tree; the dark clouds are its leaves, and the stars are its fully bloomed flowers.
52. The walking men are as its restless deer, and the aerial gods and demons its birds of the air; the broad day light is the flying dust of its flowers, and the dark night the deep covert of its grove.
52. The walking men are like its restless deer, and the sky gods and demons are its birds; the bright daylight is the flying dust from its flowers, and the dark night is the deep cover of its grove.
53. The seas are like its rills and fountains, and the eight boundary mountains as its artificial hills; the mind is the great[Pg 429] tank in it, containing the weeds and shrubs of human thoughts in abundance.
53. The seas are like its streams and springs, and the eight boundary mountains are like its man-made hills; the mind is the great[Pg 429] reservoir within it, filled with the weeds and shrubs of human thoughts in abundance.
54. Wherever a man dies, he is instantly changed to this state, and views the same things every where; and every one thus rises and falls incessantly, like the leaves of trees in this forest of the world.
54. Wherever a person dies, they are immediately transformed into this state, and see the same things everywhere; and everyone constantly rises and falls, like the leaves of trees in this forest of the world.
55. Millions of Brahmás, Rudras, Indras, Maruts, Vishnus and Suns, together with unnumbered mountains and seas, continents and islands, have appeared and disappeared in the eternal course of the world.
55. Millions of Brahmas, Rudras, Indras, Maruts, Vishnus, and Suns, along with countless mountains and seas, continents and islands, have come into existence and faded away in the timeless flow of the world.
56. Thus no one can count the numbers of beings that have passed away, are passing and shall have to pass hereafter, nor such as are in existence and have to become extinct in the unfathomable eternity of Brahma.
56. So no one can count the number of beings that have died, are dying, or will die in the future, nor those that exist and will eventually become extinct in the endless eternity of Brahma.
57. Hence it is impossible to comprehend the stupendous fabric of the universe any how except in the mind, which is as spacious as the infinite space itself, and as variable as the course of events in the world.
57. Therefore, it's impossible to understand the incredible structure of the universe in any way other than through the mind, which is as vast as infinite space itself and as changeable as the events in the world.
58. The mind is the vacuous sphere of the intellect, and the infinite sphere of the intellect, is the seat of the Supreme.
58. The mind is the empty space of intellect, and the limitless space of intellect is the home of the Supreme.
59. Now know the whirlpool and waves of the sea to be of the same element, as the sea in which they rise and fall, though they are not of the same durable nature as the sea water, by reason of their evanescence. So the phenomena are the same with the Noumena, though none of these is a reality.
59. Now understand that the whirlpool and the waves of the sea are made of the same substance as the sea in which they rise and fall, even though they aren't as enduring as the seawater due to their fleeting nature. Likewise, the phenomena are the same as the Noumena, even though none of these is a true reality.
60. The etherial sphere of heaven, is but a reflexion of the intellectual sphere of the Divine mind, and the bright orbs of the firmament, are as gems in the bosom of Brahma. Its concavity is the cave of the mind of the Eternal One.
60. The ethereal sphere of heaven is just a reflection of the intellectual sphere of the Divine mind, and the shining orbs in the sky are like gems in the embrace of Brahma. Its curve is the cave of the mind of the Eternal One.
61. The world according to the sense in which I take it, as the seat of God, is highly interesting, but not so in your sense of its being a sober reality. So the meaning of the words “I and thou,” refers according to me to the intellectual spirit, and according to you to the living soul and body.
61. The world, in the way I see it—as the place of God—is really fascinating, but not in your view of it being a straightforward reality. So, when I say “I and you,” I’m referring to the intellectual spirit, while you see it as the living soul and body.
[Pg 430]
[Pg 430]
62. Hence Lílá and Sarasvatí, being in their vacuous intellectual bodies, were led by the pure desire of their souls, to every place without any obstruction or interruption.
62. So, Lílá and Sarasvatí, with their empty intellectual bodies, were guided by the pure desire of their souls to any place without any obstacles or interruptions.
63. The intellectual spirit has the power, to present itself wherever it likes, on earth or in the sky, and before objects known or unknown and wished to be known by it. It was by this power that they could enter into the tent of the prince.
63. The intellectual spirit has the ability to appear wherever it wants, whether on earth or in the sky, and in front of things familiar or unfamiliar that it desires to understand. It was through this ability that they could enter the prince’s tent.
64. The intellect has its way to all places and things, over which it exercises its powers of observation, reflection and reasoning to their full extent. This is known as the spiritual and unconfined body (Átiváhika), whose course cannot be obstructed by any restriction whatever.
64. The mind can reach everywhere and everything, utilizing its abilities to observe, reflect, and reason to the fullest. This is referred to as the spiritual and limitless body (Átiváhika), which cannot be hindered by any constraints at all.
[Pg 431]
[Pg 431]
CHAPTER XLI.
Error Discrimination.
Vasishtha said:—Upon the entrance of the ladies in the tent, it appeared as a bed of lotuses; and its white vault, seemed as graceful as the vault of heaven with two moons rising at once under it.
Vasishtha said:—When the ladies entered the tent, it looked like a bed of lotuses; and its white ceiling appeared as lovely as the sky with two moons rising at the same time beneath it.
2. A pure and cooling fragrance spread about it, as if wafted by the breeze from the Mandara flowers; and lulled the prince to sleep, with every body lying in their camps.
2. A fresh and soothing scent filled the air, as if it were carried by the breeze from the Mandara flowers; and it lulled the prince to sleep, while everyone else was lying in their camps.
3. It made the place as pleasant as the garden of Eden (Nandana), and healed all the pains and cares of the people there. It seemed as a vernal garden, filled with the fragrance of the fresh blown lotuses in the morning.
3. It made the place as enjoyable as the Garden of Eden (Nandana), and relieved all the worries and troubles of the people there. It felt like a spring garden, filled with the scent of freshly bloomed lotuses in the morning.
4. The cooling and moon-bright radiance of the ladies, roused the prince from his sleep, as if he was sprinkled over with the juice of ambrosia.
4. The cool, moonlit glow of the ladies woke the prince from his sleep, as if he had been splashed with the nectar of the gods.
5. He beheld upon his rising the forms of two fairies (apsarás), seated on two stools, and appearing as two moons risen on two pinnacles of the mount Meru.
5. As he got up, he saw the shapes of two fairies (apsarás), sitting on two stools, looking like two moons that had risen on the peaks of mount Meru.
6. The prince beheld them with wonder, and after being composed in his mind, he rose up from his bed, as the god Vishnu rises from his bed of the serpent.
6. The prince looked at them in awe, and after gathering his thoughts, he got up from his bed, just like the god Vishnu rises from his serpent bed.
7. Then advancing respectfully to them, with long strings of flowers in his hands, he made offerings of them to the ladies, with handfuls of flowers flung at their feet.
7. Then, stepping forward respectfully to them, with long strands of flowers in his hands, he offered them to the ladies, tossing handfuls of flowers at their feet.
8. Leaving his pillowed sofa in the midst of the hall, he sat with his folded legs on the ground; and lowly bending his head, he addressed them saying:—
8. Leaving his cushioned sofa in the middle of the room, he sat on the floor with his legs crossed; and, lowering his head, he spoke to them, saying:—
9. Be victorious, O moon-bright goddesses! that drive away all the miseries and evils and pains and pangs of life, by your radiance, and dispellest all my inward and outward darkness by your sunlike beams.
9. Be triumphant, O radiant goddesses! who chase away all the hardships, troubles, and pains of life with your light, and drive away all my inner and outer darkness with your sun-like rays.
[Pg 432]
[Pg 432]
10. Saying so he poured handfuls of flowers on their feet, as the trees on the bank of a lake, drop down their flowers on the lotuses growing in it.
10. Saying this, he scattered handfuls of flowers at their feet, just like the trees along the shore of a lake drop their blossoms onto the lotuses growing in the water.
11. Then the goddess desiring to unfold the pedigree of the prince, inspired his minister, who was lying by, to relate it to Lílá.
11. Then the goddess, wanting to reveal the prince's family background, prompted his minister, who was nearby, to share it with Lílá.
12. He upon waking, saw the nymphs manifest before him, and advancing lowly before them, threw handfuls of flowers upon their feet.
12. When he woke up, he saw the nymphs appear in front of him, and slowly moving toward them, he scattered handfuls of flowers at their feet.
13. The goddess said:—Let us know, O prince! who you are and when and of whom you are born herein. Hearing these words of the goddess, the minister spake saying:—
13. The goddess said, "Tell us, O prince! Who are you, when were you born, and who are your parents?" After hearing the goddess's words, the minister replied, saying:—
14. It is by your favour, O gracious goddesses! that I am empowered to give a relation of my prince’s genealogy to your benign graces.
14. It is by your kindness, O gracious goddesses! that I am able to share my prince’s family history with your generous graces.
15. There was a sovereign, born of the imperial line of Ixaku, by name of Mukunda-ratha, who had subjugated the earth under his arms.
15. There was a ruler, born from the royal lineage of Ixaku, named Mukunda-ratha, who had conquered the land.
16. He had a moon-faced son by name of Bhadraratha; whose son Viswaratha was father to the renowned prince Brihadratha.
16. He had a son with a round face named Bhadraratha, whose son Viswaratha was the father of the famous prince Brihadratha.
17. His son Sindhuratha was the father of Sailaratha, and his son Kámaratha was father of Maháratha.
17. His son Sindhuratha was the father of Sailaratha, and his son Kámaratha was the father of Maháratha.
18. His son Vishnuratha was father of Nabhoratha, who gave birth to this my lord of handsome appearance.
18. His son Vishnuratha was the father of Nabhoratha, who gave birth to this my lord with a handsome appearance.
19. He is renowned as Vidúratha, and is born with the great virtues of his sire, as the moon was produced of the milky ocean, to shed his ambrosial beams over his people.
19. He is known as Vidūratha and is born with the great virtues of his father, like the moon arising from the milky ocean, to shine his divine light over his people.
20. He was begotten by his mother Sumitrá, as the god Guha of Gauri; and was installed in the realm at the tenth year of his age, owing to his father’s betaking himself to asceticism.
20. He was born to his mother Sumitrá, like the god Guha of Gauri; and was placed in the realm when he was ten years old, because his father had turned to asceticism.
21. He has been ruling the realm since that time with justice; and your appearance here to night, betokens the blossoming of his good fortune.
21. He has been running the kingdom justly since then, and your presence here tonight signals the start of his good luck.
[Pg 433]
[Pg 433]
22. O goddesses! whose presence is hard to be had, even by the merit of long devotion, and a hundred austerities, you see here the lord of the earth-famed Vidúratha, present before you.
22. O goddesses! Your presence is difficult to attain, even through long devotion and countless acts of self-discipline, here stands the renowned lord of the earth, Vidúratha, before you.
23. He is highly blessed to-day by your favour. After saying these words, the minister remained silent with the lord of the earth.
23. He is truly fortunate today because of your support. After saying this, the minister stayed quiet alongside the lord of the land.
24. They were sitting on the ground with their folded legs (padmásana), and clasped hands (kritánjali), and downcast looks; when the goddess of wisdom told the prince, to remember his former births, by her inspiration.
24. They were sitting on the ground with their legs folded (padmásana), hands clasped (kritánjali), and gazes cast down; when the goddess of wisdom told the prince to remember his past lives, inspired by her.
25. So saying, she touched his head with her hand, and immediately the dark veil of illusion and oblivion was dispersed from over the lotus of his mind.
25. With that, she placed her hand on his head, and instantly the heavy fog of confusion and forgetfulness was lifted from the flower of his mind.
26. It opened as a blossom by the touch of the genius of intelligence, and became as bright as the clear firmament, with the rays of his former reminiscence.
26. It opened up like a flower thanks to the brilliance of his intelligence, and it shone as brightly as the clear sky, illuminated by the light of his past memories.
27. He remembered by his intelligence his former kingdom, of which he had been the sole lord, and recollected all his past sports with Lílá.
27. He remembered his former kingdom, where he had been the only ruler, and thought back on all the times he had spent playing with Lílá.
28. He was led away by the thoughts of the events of his past lives, as one is carried away by the current of waves, and reflected in himself, this world to be a magic sea of illusion.
28. He was swept away by memories of his past lives, just like someone is carried along by the waves, and he realized that this world was like a magical sea of illusions.
29. He said: I have come to know this by the favour of the goddesses, but how is it that so many events have occurred to me in course of one day after my death.
29. He said: I’ve come to understand this thanks to the favor of the goddesses, but how is it that so many events have happened to me in just one day after my death?
30. Here I have passed full seventy years of my lifetime, and recollect to have done many works, and remember also to have seen my grand-sire.
30. Here I have spent a full seventy years of my life, and I remember doing many things, and I also recall having seen my grandfather.
31. I recollect the bygone days of my boyhood and youth, and I remember well all the friends and relatives and all the apparels and suite, that I had before.
31. I remember the old days of my childhood and adolescence, and I clearly recall all the friends and family, as well as all the clothes and outfits that I had back then.
32. The goddess replied:—Know O king! that after the fit of insensibility attending on your death was over, your soul[Pg 434] continued to remain in the vacuum of the same place, of which you are still a resident.
32. The goddess replied: "Know, O king, that after you passed out during your death, your soul[Pg 434] still lingered in the same empty space where you now reside."
33. This royal pavilion, where you think yourself to abide, is situated in the vacuous space, within the house of the Bráhman in that hilly district.
33. This royal pavilion, where you think you live, is located in the empty space, inside the house of the Bráhman in that hilly area.
34. It is inside that house that you see the appearances of your other abodes present before you: and it was in that Bráhmana’s house, that you devoted your life to my worship.
34. Inside that house, you see the signs of your other homes before you: and it was in that Bráhmana’s house that you dedicated your life to my worship.
35. It is the shrine within the very house and on the same spot, that contains the whole world which you are seeing all about you.
35. It’s the shrine inside the house, right in the same place, that holds the entire world you see around you.
36. This abode of yours is situated in the same place, and within the clear firmament of your mind.
36. Your home is located in the same spot, and within the clear landscape of your mind.
37. It is a false notion of your mind, which you have gained by your habitual mode of thinking, that you are born in your present state, of the race of Ixáku.
37. It's a mistaken idea you've formed, shaped by your usual way of thinking, that you were born into your current situation, as part of the Ixáku race.
38. It is mere imagination, which has made you to suppose yourself to be named so and so, and that such and such persons were your progenitors, and that you had been a boy of ten years.
38. It’s just your imagination that has led you to think you’re named this or that, that these people were your ancestors, and that you were a ten-year-old boy.
39. That your father became an ascetic in the woods, and left you in the government of the realm. And that you have subjugated many countries under your dominion, and are now reigning as the lord paramount over them.
39. Your father became a hermit in the woods and left you in charge of the kingdom. You've conquered many lands under your rule and are now the supreme lord over them.
40. And that you are ruling on earth with these ministers and officers of yours, and are observant of the sacrificial rites, and a just ruler of your subjects.
40. And you are governing the earth with these ministers and officers of yours, paying attention to the sacrificial rites, and being a fair ruler to your subjects.
41. You think that you have passed seventy years of your life, and that you are now beset by very formidable enemies.
41. You believe that you've lived for over seventy years, and now you're facing some really tough opponents.
42. And that having waged a furious battle, you have returned to this abode of yours, where you are now seated and intend to adore the goddesses, that have become your guests herein.
42. After fighting a fierce battle, you have returned to your home, where you are now sitting and planning to honor the goddesses who have become your guests here.
[Pg 435]
[Pg 435]
43. You are thinking that these goddesses will bless you with your desired object, because one of them has given you the power of recollecting the events of your former births.
43. You believe that these goddesses will grant you what you want since one of them has given you the ability to remember the events of your past lives.
44. That these goddesses have opened your understanding like the blossom of a lotus, and that you have the prospect of getting your riddance from all doubts.
44. That these goddesses have opened your mind like a blooming lotus, and that you have the chance to get rid of all your doubts.
45. That you are now at peace and rest, and enjoy the solace of your solity; and that your long continued error (of this world), is now removed for ever.
45. That you are now at peace and rest, enjoying the comfort of your solitude; and that your long-standing mistake (of this world) is now gone for good.
46. You remember the many acts and enjoyments of your past life, in the body of prince Padma, before you were snatched away by the hand of death.
46. You remember the many experiences and pleasures of your past life in the body of Prince Padma, before you were taken away by death.
47. You now perceive in your mind, that your present life is but a shadow of the former, as it is the same wave, that carries one onward, by its rise and fall.
47. You now realize in your mind that your current life is just a shadow of the past, as it's the same wave that moves you forward, with its rise and fall.
48. The incessant current of the mind flows as the stream of a river, and leads a man, like a weed, from one whirlpool into another.
48. The constant stream of thoughts flows like a river, leading a person, like a piece of seaweed, from one whirlpool to another.
49. The course of life now runs singly as in dreaming, and now conjointly with the body as in the waking state, both of which leave their traces in the mind, at the hour of death.
49. The journey of life now flows alone like in a dream, and now together with the body like in the waking state, both of which leave their marks on the mind at the time of death.
50. The sun of the intellect being hid under the mist of ignorance, there arises this network of the erroneous world, which makes a moment appear as a period of hundred years.
50. When the light of understanding is covered by the fog of ignorance, it creates a web of a flawed world, causing a moment to feel like a hundred years.
51. Our lives and deaths are mere phantoms of imagination, as we imagine houses and towers in aerial castles and icebergs.
51. Our lives and deaths are just figments of our imagination, as we picture houses and towers in sky castles and icebergs.
52. The world is an illusion, like the delusion of moving banks and trees to a passenger in a vessel on water, or a rapid vehicle on land; or as the trembling of a mountain or quaking of the earth, to one affected by a convulsive disease.
52. The world is an illusion, similar to how a passenger on a boat sees shifting banks and trees, or how someone in a fast vehicle on land experiences the blur of their surroundings; or like the shaking of a mountain or the rumbling of the earth to someone suffering from a convulsive disorder.
53. As one sees extraordinary things in his dream, such as the decapitation of his own head; so he views the illusions of the world, which can hardly be true.
53. Just as one sees amazing things in a dream, like his own head being chopped off, so he perceives the illusions of the world, which can barely be real.
54. In reality you were neither born nor dead at any time[Pg 436] or place; but ever remain as pure intelligence in your own tranquility of soul.
54. In reality, you were neither born nor dead at any time or place; but you always exist as pure consciousness in your own inner peace. [Pg 436]
55. You seem to see all things about you, but you see nothing real in them; it is your all seeing soul, that sees every thing in itself.
55. You seem to notice everything around you, but you don't see anything real in them; it's your all-seeing soul that perceives everything within itself.
56. The soul shines as a brilliant gem by its own light, and nothing that appears beside it, as this earth or yourself or any thing else, is a reality.
56. The soul shines like a brilliant gem with its own light, and nothing that exists around it, whether this earth, yourself, or anything else, is truly real.
57. These hills and cities, these people and things, and ourselves also, are all unreal and mere phantoms, appearing in the hollow vault of the Bráhmana of the hilly district.
57. These hills and cities, these people and things, and us too, are all unreal and just illusions, showing up in the empty space of the Bráhmana of the hilly area.
58. The kingdom of Lílá’s husband, was but a picture of this earth, and his palace with all its grandeur, is contained in the sphere of the same hollow shrine.
58. The kingdom of Lílá's husband was just a reflection of this world, and his palace, with all its splendor, exists within the same hollow shrine.
59. The known world is contained in the vacuous sphere of that shrine, and it is in one corner of this mundane habitation, that all of us here, are situated.
59. The known world exists within the empty sphere of that shrine, and it is in one corner of this earthly home that all of us here are located.
60. The sphere of this vaulted shrine, is as clear as vacuity itself, which has no earth nor habitation in it.
60. The space of this vaulted shrine is as empty as a void, which has no ground or dwelling in it.
61. It is without any forest, hill, sea or river, and yet all beings are found to rove about in this empty and homeless abode (i.e. in the Divine Mind).
61. It has no forests, hills, seas, or rivers, and yet all beings are found wandering in this empty and homeless place (i.e. in the Divine Mind).
62. Here there are no kings, nor their retinue, nor any thing that they have on earth. Vidúratha asked:—If it is so, then tell me goddess! how I happened to have these dependants here?
62. Here there are no kings, no royal entourage, and no possessions they have on earth. Vidúratha asked, "If that's the case, then tell me, goddess! How did I end up with these followers here?"
63. A man is rich in his own mind and spirit, and is it not so ordained by the Divine mind and spirit also? If not, then the world must appear as a mere dream, and all these men and things are but creatures of our dreams.
63. A man is wealthy in his own thoughts and feelings, and isn't that how it's meant to be by the Divine as well? If that’s not the case, then the world must seem like just a dream, and all these people and things are simply creations of our imagination.
64. Tell me goddess, what things are spiritually true and false, and how are we to distinguish the one from the other.
64. Tell me, goddess, what things are spiritually true and false, and how can we tell the difference between them?
65. Sarasvatí answered:—Know prince that, those who have known the only knowable one, and are assimilated to the nature[Pg 437] of pure understanding, view nothing as real in the world, except the vacuous intellect within themselves.
65. Sarasvatí answered:—Know, prince, that those who have understood the one true reality and have become aligned with the essence of pure understanding see nothing in the world as real, except for the empty intellect within themselves. [Pg 437]
66. The misconception of the serpent in a rope being removed, the fallacy of the rope is removed also; so the unreality of the world being known, the error of its existence, also ceases to exist.
66. Once the mistaken belief of seeing a serpent in a rope is gone, the illusion of the rope disappears too; similarly, when we recognize that the world is not real, the mistake of believing in its existence also comes to an end.
67. Knowing the falsity of water in the mirage, no one thirsts after it any more, so knowing the falsehood of dreams, no one thinks himself dead as he had dreamt. The fear of dreaming death may overtake the dying, but it can never assail the living in his dream.
67. Knowing that the water in a mirage isn't real, no one longs for it anymore. Similarly, once you understand that dreams aren't true, no one believes they're dead as they might have in a dream. The fear of dreaming about death may affect those who are dying, but it can never disturb the living in their dreams.
68. He whose soul is enlightened with the clear light of the autumnal moon of his pure intellect, is never misled to believe his own existence or that of others, by the false application of the terms I, thou, this &c.
68. Someone whose soul is brightened by the clear light of the autumn moon of their pure intellect is never deceived into believing in their own existence or that of others by the misleading use of the words I, you, this, etc.
69. As the sage was sermonizing in this manner, the day departed to its evening service with the setting sun. The assembly broke with mutual greetings to perform their ablutions, and it met again with the rising sun, after dispersion of the gloom of night.
69. As the wise man was speaking this way, the day transitioned to evening with the setting sun. The group exchanged friendly greetings as they went to wash up, and they gathered again with the rising sun, after the night had cleared away.
[Pg 438]
[Pg 438]
CHAPTER XLII.
Philosophy of Dreaming. Swapnam or Somnum.
The man who is devoid of understanding, ignorant and unacquainted with the All-pervading principle, thinks the unreal world as real, and as compact as adamant.
The person who lacks understanding, is uninformed, and unfamiliar with the universal principle, considers the false world to be real, and as solid as stone.
2. As a child is not freed from his fear of ghosts until his death; so the ignorant man never gets rid of his fallacy of the reality of the unreal world, as long as he lives.
2. Just as a child isn't freed from their fear of ghosts until they die, the ignorant person never escapes their belief in the reality of the unreal world as long as they live.
3. As the solar heat causes the error of water in the mirage to the deer and unwary people, so the unreal world appears as real to the ignorant part of mankind.
3. Just like how the heat from the sun creates the illusion of water in a mirage for deer and unsuspecting people, the false world seems real to the ignorant part of humanity.
4. As the false dream of one’s death, appears to be true in the dreaming state, so the false world seems to be a field of action and gain to the deluded man.
4. Just as the illusion of one's own death feels real in a dream, the false world appears to be a place of activity and reward for the confused person.
5. As one not knowing what is gold, views a golden bracelet as a mere bracelet, and not as gold (i.e. who takes the form and not the substance for reality); so are the ignorant ever misled by formal appearances, without a knowledge of the causal element.
5. Just as someone who doesn’t recognize gold sees a golden bracelet as just a bracelet, not as gold (i.e. someone who focuses on the appearance rather than the true value); in the same way, the ignorant are often deceived by superficial appearances, lacking an understanding of the underlying cause.
6. As the ignorant view a city, a house, a hill and an elephant, as they are presented before him; so the visibles are all taken only as they are seen, and not what they really are.
6. Just as the uninformed see a city, a house, a hill, and an elephant for what they appear to be in front of them, the visible things are taken only as they are perceived, not for what they truly are.
7. As strings of pearls are seen in the sunny sky, and various paints and taints in the plumage of the peacock; so the phenomenal world, presents its false appearances for sober realities.
7. Just as strings of pearls shine in the bright sky, and the feathers of the peacock display various colors and patterns, the phenomenal world shows its misleading appearances instead of true realities.
8. Know life as a long sleep, and the world with myself and thyself, are the visions of its dream; we see many other persons in this sleepy dream, none of whom is real, as you will now learn from me.
8. Understand life as a long sleep, and the world, along with yourself and myself, are just the dreams within it; we see many other people in this sleepy dream, none of whom are real, as you'll learn from me now.
9. There is but one All-pervading, quiet, and spiritually substantial reality. It is of the form of unintelligible intellect, and an immense outspreading vacuity.
9. There is only one all-encompassing, calm, and spiritually significant reality. It takes the shape of incomprehensible intelligence and a vast, expansive emptiness.
10. It is omnipotent, and all in all by itself, and is of the form as it manifests itself everywhere.
10. It is all-powerful, completely self-sufficient, and takes shape as it appears everywhere.
[Pg 439]
[Pg 439]
11. Hence the citizens that you see in this visionary city, are but transient forms of men, presented in your dream by that Omnipotent Being.
11. So the people you see in this imagined city are just temporary figures of humans, shown to you in your dream by that all-powerful Being.
12. The mind of the viewer, remains in its self-same state amidst the sphere of his dreams, and represents the images thought of by itself in that visionary sphere of mankind. (So the Divine Mind presents its various images to the sight of men in this visionary sphere of the world, which has nothing substantial in it).
12. The mind of the viewer stays in the same state within their dream world and reflects the images it thinks of in that imagined realm of humanity. (Similarly, the Divine Mind shows various images to people in this dreamlike sphere of the world, which has no real substance to it).
13. The knowing mind has the same knowledge of things, both in its waking as well as dreaming states; and it is by an act of the percipient mind, that this knowledge is imprinted as true in the conscious souls of men.
13. The aware mind understands things the same way, whether it's awake or dreaming; and it's through an action of the perceiving mind that this knowledge is recorded as true in the conscious souls of people.
14. Ráma said:—If the persons seen in the dream are unreal, then tell me sir, what is that fault in the embodied soul, which makes them appear as realities.
14. Ráma said:—If the people seen in the dream aren't real, then tell me, sir, what is it about the embodied soul that makes them seem like they're real?
15. Vasishtha replied:—The cities and houses, which are seen in dreams are in reality nothing. It is only the illusion (máyá) of the embodied soul, which makes them appear as true like those seen in the waking state, in this visionary world.
15. Vasishtha replied:—The cities and houses that appear in dreams are actually nothing. They are just the illusion (máyá) of the embodied soul, making them seem real, just like those seen in the waking world, in this dreamlike reality.
16. I will tell you in proof of this, that in the beginning of creation the self-born Brahmá himself, had the notions of all created things, in the form of visionary appearances, as in a dream and their subsequent development, by the will of the creator; hence their creator is as unreal as their notions and appearances in the dream.
16. I’ll prove this to you by saying that at the beginning of creation, the self-born Brahmá himself had all the ideas of created things as if they were visions in a dream, along with their later development by the creator's will; therefore, the creator is just as unreal as the concepts and visions in the dream.
17. Learn then this truth of me, that this world is a dream, and that you and all other men have your sleeping dreams, contained in your waking dreams of this visionary world. (i.e. The one is a night dream and the other a day dream, and equally untrue in their substance).
17. Understand this truth about me: this world is a dream, and you and everyone else have your own sleeping dreams, wrapped up in the waking dreams of this imagined world. (i.e. One is a night dream and the other is a daydream, and both are equally untrue in their substance).
18. If the scenes that are seen in your sleeping dream, have no reality in them, how then can you expect those in your day dreams to be real at all?
18. If the scenes you see in your sleep dreams aren’t real, how can you expect the ones in your daydreams to be real at all?
19. As you take me for a reality, so do I also take you and[Pg 440] all other things for realities likewise, and such is the case with every body in this world of dreams.
19. Just as you see me as real, I see you and[Pg 440] everything else as real too, and that’s true for everyone in this world of dreams.
20. As I appear an entity to you in this world of lengthened dreams; so you too appear an actual entity to me; and so it is with all in their protracted dreaming.
20. As I seem to you as a being in this world of extended dreams, you also seem like a real being to me; and this is true for everyone in their prolonged dreaming.
21. Ráma asked:—If both these states of dreaming are alike, then tell me, why the dreamer in sleep, does not upon his waking, think the visions in his dream, to be as real as those of his day dreaming state?
21. Ráma asked, "If both these states of dreaming are similar, then tell me, why doesn’t the dreamer upon waking believe that the visions in his dream are as real as those in his daydreaming?"
22. Vasishtha replied:—Yes, the day dreaming is of the same nature as night dreams, in which the dreamt objects appear to be real; but it is upon the waking from the one, as upon the death of the day dreamer, that both these visions are found to vanish in empty air.
22. Vasishtha replied:—Yes, daydreaming is similar to dreaming at night, where the things imagined feel real; however, it is when one wakes from the daydream, just like the end of the daydreamer's experience, that both of these visions are seen to disappear into thin air.
23. As the objects of your night dreams do not subsist in time or place upon your waking, so also those of your day dream, can have no subsistence upon death.
23. Just as the things you dream about at night don't exist in reality when you're awake, the things you imagine during the day also won't have any existence after you die.
24. Thus is every thing unreal, which appears real for the present, and it disappears into an airy nothing at last, though it might appear as charming as a fairy form in the dream.
24. So everything that seems real right now is actually unreal, and in the end, it vanishes into thin air, even if it looks as enchanting as a fairy in a dream.
25. There is one Intelligence that fills all space, and appears as every thing both within and without every body; It is only by our illusive conception of it, that we take it in different lights.
25. There is one Intelligence that fills all space and shows up as everything both inside and outside of every being. It's only because of our misleading perception of it that we see it in different ways.
26. As one picks up a jewel he happens to meet with in a treasure house, so do we lay hold on any thing, with which the vast Intellect is filled according to our own liking. (Here we find the free agency of human will).
26. Just as someone picks up a jewel they find in a treasure house, we grasp anything that captures our interest, drawn from the vastness of the Intellect to suit our own preferences. (Here we see the freedom of human will).
27. The goddess of intelligence, having thus caused the germ of true knowledge, to sprout forth in the mind of the prince, by sprinkling the ambrosial drops of her wisdom over it, thus spake to him in the end:—
27. The goddess of intelligence, having caused the seed of true knowledge to grow in the mind of the prince by showering it with the precious drops of her wisdom, finally spoke to him:—
28. I have told you all this for the sake of Lílá, and now, good prince, we shall take leave of you, and these illusory scenes of the world.
28. I've shared all this for Lílá's sake, and now, good prince, we’ll say goodbye to you and these deceptive scenes of the world.
[Pg 441]
[Pg 441]
29. Vasishtha said:—The intelligent prince, being thus gently addressed by the goddess of wisdom, besought her in a submissive tone.
29. Vasishtha said:—The wise prince, being gently spoken to by the goddess of wisdom, asked her in a humble tone.
30. Vidúratha said:—Your visit, O most bounteous goddess, cannot go for nothing, when we poor mortals cannot withhold our bounty from our suppliant visitants.
30. Vidúratha said:—Your visit, O most generous goddess, cannot be in vain, as we poor mortals cannot deny our generosity to those who come seeking our help.
31. I will quit this body to repair to another world, as one passes from one chain of dreams into another.
31. I will leave this body to move on to another world, just like moving from one dream to another.
32. Look upon me, thy suppliant, with kindness, and deign to confer the favour I ask of thee; because the great never disdain to grant the prayers of their suppliants.
32. Look at me, your beggar, with kindness, and please grant the favor I ask of you; because the powerful never ignore the requests of those who seek help.
33. Ordain that this virgin daughter of my minister, may accompany me to the region, where I shall be led, that we may have spiritual joy in each other’s company hereafter.
33. Decree that this virgin daughter of my minister may join me in the place I'm being taken, so that we can share spiritual joy in each other's company from now on.
34. Sarasvatí said:—Go now prince to the former palace of your past life, and there reign without fear, in the enjoyment of true pleasure. Know prince, that our visits never fail to fulfil the best wishes of our supplicants.
34. Sarasvatí said:—Go now, prince, to the previous palace of your past life, and there rule without fear, enjoying true happiness. Know, prince, that our visits always fulfill the best wishes of those who seek our help.
[Pg 442]
[Pg 442]
CHAPTER XLIII.
City on Fire.
The goddess added:—Know further, O prince! that you are destined to fall in this great battle, and will have your former realm, presented to you in the same manner as before.
The goddess added:—Know this, O prince! You are destined to fall in this great battle, and your previous kingdom will be given back to you in the same way as before.
2. Your minister and his maiden daughter will accompany you to your former city, and you shall enter your lifeless corpse, lying in state in the palace.
2. Your minister and his unmarried daughter will go with you to your old city, where you will see your lifeless body lying in state in the palace.
3. We shall fly there as winds before you, and you will follow us accompanied by the minister and his virgin daughter as one returning to his native country.
3. We'll fly there like the wind, and you'll follow us with the minister and his daughter, just like someone returning to their homeland.
4. Your courses thereto will be as slow or swift as those of horses, elephants, asses, or camels, but our course is quite different from any of these.
4. Your journey will be as slow or fast as that of horses, elephants, donkeys, or camels, but our path is completely different from any of these.
5. As the prince and the goddess were going on with this sweet conversation, there arrived a man on horse back before them in great hurry and confusion.
5. While the prince and the goddess were enjoying their pleasant chat, a man on horseback suddenly appeared in front of them, looking frantic and disorganized.
6. He said:—Lord! I come to tell that, there are showers of darts and disks, and swords and clubs, falling upon us as rain, from the hostile forces, and they have been forcing upon us as a flood on all sides.
6. He said:—Lord! I come to tell you that there are showers of arrows and discs, and swords and clubs, raining down on us from the enemy, and they have been overwhelming us like a flood from all sides.
7. They have been raining their heavy weapons upon us at pleasure, like fragments of rocks hurled down from the heads of high hills, by the impetuous gusts of a hurricane.
7. They have been firing their heavy weapons at us whenever they want, like chunks of rock thrown down from the tops of high hills by the powerful winds of a hurricane.
8. There they have set fire to our rock-like city, which like a wild fire, is raging on all sides. It is burning and ravaging with chat chat sounds, and hurling the houses with a hideous noise.
8. They have set fire to our solid city, which is raging like a wildfire on all sides. It's burning and destroying everything with chat chat sounds, and crashing the houses down with a horrific noise.
9. The smoke rising as heaving hills, have overspread the skies like diluvian clouds; and the flame of fire, ascending on high, resembles the phœnix flying in the sky.
9. The smoke rising like heavy hills has spread across the sky like flood clouds, and the flames shooting up high look like a phoenix soaring in the sky.
10. Vasishtha said:—As the royal marshal was delivering[Pg 443] with trepidation this unpleasant intelligence, there arose a loud cry without, filling the sky with its uproar (hallahalloo-kolá halam).
10. Vasishtha said:—As the royal marshal nervously delivered this bad news,[Pg 443] a loud outcry erupted outside, filling the sky with its noise (hallahalloo-kolá halam).
11. The twanging (tankára) of bow strings drawn to the ears, the rustling (sarsara) of flying arrows flung with full force; the loud roaring (bringhana) of furious elephants, and the shrieks (chitkára) of frightened ones.
11. The twanging of bow strings pulled tight, the rustling of arrows flying at full speed; the loud roaring of angry elephants, and the screams of those that are scared.
12. The gorgeous elephants bursting in the city with a clattering (chatchata) sound; and the high halloos (halahala) of citizens, whose houses have been burnt down on the ground:—(Here dagdhadára Arabic daghdaghad-dár, means both a burnt house and also a burnt wife).
12. The beautiful elephants charging through the city with a loud clattering sound; and the high cries of citizens, whose homes have been destroyed:—(Here daghdhára *Arabic* daghdaghad-dár, means both a burned house and also a burned wife).
13. The falling and flying of burnt embers with a crackling noise (tankára); and the burning of raging fire with a hoarse sound (dhaghdhaga Arabic daghdagha, Bengali dhakdhak):—
13. The falling and flying of burnt embers with a crackling sound (tankára); and the burning of a fierce fire with a hoarse sound (dhaghdhaga Arabic daghdagha, Bengali dhakdhak):—
14. All these were heard and seen by the goddesses and the prince and his minister, from an opening of the tent; and the city was found to be in a blaze in the darkness of the night.
14. All of this was seen and heard by the goddesses, the prince, and his advisor from a gap in the tent; and the city was discovered to be on fire in the darkness of the night.
15. It was as the conflagration or fiery ocean of the last day, and the city was covered by clouds of the hostile army, with their flashing weapons, waving on all sides.
15. It was like the blazing fire or fiery sea of the final day, and the city was shrouded by clouds of the enemy army, with their shining weapons flashing everywhere.
16. The flame rose as high as the sky, melted down big edifices like hills by the all dissolving fire of destruction.
16. The flame shot up into the sky, melting down massive buildings like they were hills in the all-consuming fire of destruction.
17. Bodies of thick clouds roared on high, and threatened the people, like the clamour (kala-kala) of the gangs of stout robbers, that were gathered on the ground for plunder and booty.
17. Thick clouds rumbled overhead, threatening the people like the noise of tough robbers gathered below, ready to loot and pillage.
18. The heavens were hidden under clouds of smoke, rolling as the shades of Pushkara and Ávarta, and the flames of fire, were flashing, like the golden peaks of Meru.
18. The sky was covered with smoke, swirling like the colors of Pushkara and Ávarta, as the flames flickered brightly, resembling the golden peaks of Meru.
19. Burning cinders and sparks of fire, were glittering like meteors and stars in the sky; and the blazing houses and towers glared as burning mountains in the midst.
19. Burning embers and sparks of fire sparkled like meteors and stars in the sky; and the flaming houses and towers shone like fiery mountains in the middle.
20. The relics of the forces were beset by the spreading flames of clouds of fire, and the half burnt citizens (with their[Pg 444] bitter cries), were kept from flight, for fear of the threatening enemy abroad.
20. The remains of the troops were surrounded by flames erupting from the clouds of fire, and the half-burned citizens (with their[Pg 444] anguished cries) were unable to escape, afraid of the looming enemy outside.
21. Sleets of arrowy sparks flying in the air on all sides, and showers of weapons falling in every way, burnt and pierced the citizens in large numbers.
21. Streams of sharp sparks flew through the air from all directions, and showers of weapons fell everywhere, burning and injuring the citizens in large numbers.
22. The greatest and most expert champions, were crashed under the feet of elephants in fighting; and the roads were heaped with treasures, wrested from the robbers in their retreat.
22. The greatest and most skilled champions were trampled under the feet of elephants in battle, and the roads were piled with treasures taken from the robbers during their escape.
23. There were wailings of men and women at the falling of fire-brands upon them; and the splitting of splinters and the slitting of timbers emitted a phat-phat noise all around.
23. There were cries of men and women as the burning debris fell on them, and the cracking of splinters and the splitting of wood made a phat-phat sound all around.
24. Big blocks of burning wood were blown up, blazing as burning suns in the air; and heaps of embers filled the face of the earth with living fire.
24. Large chunks of burning wood were sent flying, shining like burning suns in the sky; and piles of embers covered the ground with a vibrant fire.
25. The cracking of combustible woods and the bursting of burning bamboos, the cries of the parched brutes and the howling of the soldiers, re-echoed in the air.
25. The popping of burning wood and the explosion of flaming bamboo, the cries of thirsty animals and the howls of the soldiers, echoed in the air.
26. The flaming fire was quenched after consuming the royalty to ashes, and the devouring flame ceased after it had reduced everything to cinders.
26. The blazing fire was put out after turning the royalty to ashes, and the consuming flames stopped after they had reduced everything to cinders.
27. The sudden outbreak of the fire was as the outburst of house breaking robbers upon the sleeping inhabitants; and it made its prey of everything (whether living or lifeless), that fell in its way.
27. The sudden outbreak of the fire was like a group of burglars attacking the sleeping residents; it devoured everything (whether alive or not) that came in its path.
28. At this moment the prince Vidúratha heard a voice, proceeding from his soldiers, at the sight of their wives flying from the scorching flames.
28. At that moment, Prince Vidúratha heard a voice coming from his soldiers as they saw their wives fleeing from the intense flames.
29. Oh! the high winds, that have blown the flames to the tops of our household trees, with their rustling sound (kharakhara) and hindered our taking shelter under their cooling umbrage.
29. Oh! the strong winds that have carried the flames to the tops of our trees, with their rustling sound and prevented us from finding shelter under their cooling shade.
30. Woe for the burning of our wives, who were as cold as frost to our bodies before (by their assuaging the smart of every pain); and whose ashes now rest in our breasts, like the lime of shells, i.e. in the sublimated state of spiritual bodies (súkshma-dehas).
30. Woe for the burning of our wives, who were as cold as frost to our bodies before (by soothing every pain); and whose ashes now rest in our hearts, like the lime from shells, i.e. in the refined state of spiritual bodies (súkshma-dehas).
[Pg 445]
[Pg 445]
31. Oh! the mighty power of fire, that has set to flame the forelocks of our fair damsels, and is burning the braids of their hair, like blades of grass or straws.
31. Oh! the incredible power of fire, which has ignited the hair of our lovely ladies, burning their braids like blades of grass or straw.
32. The curling smoke is ascending on high, like a whirling and long meandering river in the air, and the black and white fumes of fire, resemble the dark stream of Yamuná in one place, and the milky path of the etherial Gangá in another.
32. The curling smoke rises high, like a twisting and winding river in the air, and the black and white fumes from the fire look like the dark waters of the Yamuná in one spot and the milky flow of the ethereal Gangá in another.
33. Streams of smoke bearing the brands of fire on high, dazzled the sight of the charioteers of heaven by their bubbling sparks.
33. Streams of smoke marked by flames high above dazzled the charioteers of heaven with their shimmering sparks.
34. There are our fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, relations and suckling babes, all burnt alive in the livid flames; and here are we burning in grief for them in these houses, which have been spared by the devouring fire.
34. There are our dads, moms, brothers, sisters, relatives, and nursing babies, all burned alive in the angry flames; and here we are, burning with grief for them in these houses, which have been spared by the consuming fire.
35. Lo! there the howling fire is fast stretching to these abodes, and here the cinders are falling as thick as the frost of Meru.
35. Look! The raging fire is quickly spreading to these homes, and here the ashes are falling as thick as the frost on Meru.
36. Behold the direful darts and missiles dropping down as the driving rain, and penetrating the windows, like bodies of gnats in the shade of evening.
36. Look at the terrible arrows and missiles falling like driving rain, piercing through the windows, just like swarms of gnats in the evening shade.
37. The flashing spears and flaming fire, flaring above the watery ocean of the sky, resemble the submarine fire ascending to heaven.
37. The flashing spears and blazing fire, shooting up over the watery ocean of the sky, look like underwater fire rising to the heavens.
38. The smoke is rising in clouds, and the flames are tapering in the form of towers, and all that was humid and verdant, is sucked and dried up, as the hearts of the dispassionate.
38. The smoke is billowing in clouds, and the flames are narrowing into towers, and everything that was damp and green is being pulled in and dried up, just like the hearts of those who are indifferent.
39. The trees are broken down by the raging element, like posts of enraged elephants; and they are falling with a cracking noise (kata-kata), as if they were screaking at their fall.
39. The trees are torn apart by the raging force, like posts from angry elephants; and they come crashing down with a cracking sound, as if they were screaming as they fell.
40. The trees in the orchards, now flourishing in their luxuriance of fruits and flowers, are left bare by the burning fire, like householders bereft of their properties.
40. The trees in the orchards, now thriving with their abundance of fruits and flowers, stand stripped by the raging fire, like homeowners deprived of their belongings.
41. Boys abandoned by their parents in the darkness of the night, were either pierced by flying arrows or crushed under the falling houses, in their flight through the streets.
41. Boys left behind by their parents in the dark of night were either struck by flying arrows or crushed under collapsing buildings as they ran through the streets.
42. The elephants posted at the front of the army, got frightened[Pg 446] at the flying embers driven by the winds, and fled with loud screaming at the fall of the burning houses upon them.
42. The elephants at the front of the army got scared[Pg 446] from the flying sparks carried by the wind and ran away screaming loudly when the burning houses fell on them.
43. Oh! the pain of being put to the sword, is not more grievous, than that of being burnt by the fire, or smashed under the stones of the thundering engine.
43. Oh! The pain of being stabbed is no worse than being burned by fire or crushed under the stones of a powerful machine.
44. The streets are filled with domestic animals and cattle of all kinds, that are let loose from their folds and stalls, to raise their commingled cries like the confused noise of battle in the blocked up paths.
44. The streets are filled with pets and livestock of all kinds, roaming freely from their pens and stalls, raising their mixed cries like the chaotic sounds of a battle in the crowded paths.
45. The weeping women were passing as lotus flowers on land, with their lotus like faces and feet and palms, and drops of tears fell like fluttering bees from their lotiform eyes and wet apparel upon the ground.
45. The crying women were like lotus flowers on land, with their lotus-like faces, hands, and feet, and tears fell like fluttering bees from their lotus-shaped eyes and wet clothes onto the ground.
46. The red taints and spots of alakávali, blazed as asoka flowers upon their foreheads and cheeks.
46. The red stains and spots of alakávali glowed like asoka flowers on their foreheads and cheeks.
47. Alack for pity! that the furious flame of fire, should singe the black bee-like eyelids of our deer-eyed fairies; like the ruthless victor, that delights in his acts of inhumanity.
47. Oh, how sad! That the raging fire should scorch the dark, bee-like eyelids of our beautiful fairies; like a cruel winner who takes pleasure in his cruel deeds.
48. O the bond of connubial love! that the faithful wife never fails to follow her burning lord, and cremates herself in the same flame with him (this shows the practice of concremation to be older than the days of Válmíki and Viswámitra).
48. Oh, the bond of marital love! The devoted wife always follows her passionate husband and willingly shares the same fate in the flames with him (this shows that the practice of self-immolation is older than the time of Válmíki and Viswámitra).
49. The elephant being burnt in his trunk, in breaking the burning post to which he was tied by the leg, ran with violence to a lake of lotuses, in which he fell dead. (Here is a play upon the homonymous word “pushkara,” in its triple sense of a lake, a lotus and the proboscis of an elephant).
49. The elephant, with his trunk on fire, broke the burning post he was tied to by his leg and charged violently toward a lake filled with lotuses, where he collapsed and died. (There's a wordplay here on the homonymous word “pushkara,” which means a lake, a lotus, and the trunk of an elephant).
50. The flames of fire flashing like flitting lightnings amidst the clouds of smoke in the air, were darting the darts of burning coals like bolts of thunder in showers.
50. The flames of fire flickered like quick flashes of lightning through the clouds of smoke in the air, shooting out burning coals like bolts of thunder in a downpour.
51. Lord! the sparks of fire sparkling amidst the dusky clouds, appear as glittering gems in the bosom of the airy ocean, and seem by their twirling to gird the crown of heaven with the girdle of Pleiades.
51. Wow! The sparks of fire shining among the dark clouds look like sparkling gems in the heart of the sky, and their swirling seems to wrap the crown of heaven with the belt of the Pleiades.
52. The sky was reddened by the light of the flaming fires,[Pg 447] and appeared as the courtyard of Death dyed with purple hues in joy for reception of the souls of the dead.
52. The sky was turned red by the light of the blazing fires,[Pg 447] and looked like the courtyard of Death colored in purple, celebrating the arrival of the souls of the deceased.
53. Alas! the day and want of manners! that the royal dames are carried away by these armed ruffians by force. (O tempores O mores).
53. Oh, what a day and lack of decency! The royal ladies are being taken away by these armed thugs against their will. (O tempores O mores).
54. Behold them dragged in the streets from their stately edifices, and strewing their paths with wreaths of flowers torn from their necks; while their half burnt locks are hanging loosely upon their bare breasts and bosoms.
54. Look at them being dragged in the streets from their grand buildings, scattering wreaths of flowers ripped from their necks; while their half-burned hair hangs loosely on their bare chests and bodies.
55. Lo! their loose raiments uncovering their backs and loins, and the jewels dropt down, from their wrists, have strewn the ground with gems.
55. Look! Their loose clothing is revealing their backs and waists, and the jewels that fell from their wrists have scattered gems on the ground.
56. Their necklaces are torn and their pearls are scattered about; their bodies are bared of their bodices, and their breasts appear to view in their golden hue.
56. Their necklaces are ripped, and their pearls are scattered everywhere; their bodies are exposed without their bodices, and their breasts are visible in their golden glow.
57. Their shrill cries and groans rising above the war cry, choked their breath and split their sides; and they fell insensible with their eyes dimmed by ceaseless floods of tears.
57. Their high-pitched cries and groans drowned out the battle shouts, leaving them breathless and in pain; they collapsed, unconscious, with their eyes clouded by endless streams of tears.
58. They fell in a body with their arms twisted about the necks of one another, and the ends of their cloths tied to each other’s; and in this way they were dragged by force of the ruffians, with their bodies mangled in blood.
58. They fell together, arms wrapped around each other's necks, and the ends of their clothes tied to one another; and in this way, they were forcibly dragged by the thugs, their bodies mangled and covered in blood.
59. “Ah! who will save them from this state,” cried the royal soldiers, with their piteous looks on the sad plight of the females and shedding big drops of their tears like lotuses.
59. “Ah! who will save them from this condition?” cried the royal soldiers, their faces full of sorrow as they looked at the unfortunate women, shedding large tears like lotus flowers.
60. The bright face of the sky turned black at the horrible sight, and it looked with its blue lotus-like eyes of the clouds, on the fair lotus-like damsels thus scattered on the ground.
60. The bright sky turned dark at the terrible sight, and it gazed down with its blue, lotus-like eyes of the clouds at the beautiful, lotus-like young women scattered across the ground.
61. Thus was the goddess of royal prosperity, decorated as she was with her waving and pendant locks, her flowing garments, flowery chaplets and gemming ornaments brought to her end like these ladies, after her enjoyment of the pleasures of royalty and gratification of all her desires.
61. So the goddess of royal prosperity, adorned with her flowing hair, draping clothes, flower crowns, and sparkling jewels, met her end like those ladies, after experiencing the joys of royalty and fulfilling all her desires.
[Pg 448]
[Pg 448]
CHAPTER XLIV.
Spiritual Interpretation of the Vision.
Vasishtha said:—At this instant the great queen, who was in the bloom of youthful beauty, entered the camp of Vidúratha, as the goddess of grace pops upon the lotus flower.
Vasishtha said:—At that moment, the great queen, in her youthful beauty, walked into Vidúratha's camp, like the goddess of grace appearing on a lotus flower.
2. She was decorated with pendant wreaths of flowers and necklaces, and accompanied by a train of her youthful companions and handmaids, all terrified with fear.
2. She was adorned with hanging floral wreaths and necklaces, and followed by a group of her young friends and attendants, all filled with fear.
3. With her face as bright as the moon and her form as fair as the lily, she appeared as a luminary of heaven, with her teeth shining as sets of stars, and her bosom throbbing with fear.
3. With her face shining like the moon and her figure as lovely as a lily, she looked like a heavenly light, her teeth sparkling like stars, and her chest beating with fear.
4. Then the king was informed by one of her companions about the fate of the warfare, which resembled the onset of demons upon the Apsará tribe.
4. Then the king was told by one of her friends about how the battle was going, which was like the attack of demons on the Apsará tribe.
5. Lord! this lady, said she, has fled with us from her seraglio, to take refuge under thy arms, as a tender creeper seeks the shelter of a tree, from a rude gust of wind.
5. Lord! this lady, she said, has escaped with us from her harem, to find safety in your embrace, like a delicate vine looks for the protection of a tree from a harsh gust of wind.
6. Behold! the ravishers ravishing the wives of the citizens with their uplifted arms, like the swelling waves of the sea carrying away the arbours of the bank in their rapid current.
6. Look! The attackers are assaulting the citizens' wives with their raised arms, like the crashing waves of the sea sweeping away the structures along the shore in their swift current.
7. The guards of the royal harem are all crushed to death by the haughty marauders, as the sturdy trees of the forest are broken down by the furious tornado.
7. The guards of the royal harem are all killed by the arrogant invaders, just like the strong trees of the forest are toppled by the raging tornado.
8. Our armies frightened by the enemy from afar, dare not approach the falling city, as nobody ventures to rescue the lotus beds from a flood, under the threatening thunders of a rainy night.
8. Our armies, scared by the enemy from a distance, don’t dare to get close to the crumbling city, just as no one tries to save the lotus beds from a flood during the threatening thunder of a stormy night.
9. The hostile force have poured upon the city in terrible numbers, and having set it on fire, are shouting loudly under the clouds of smoke, with their weapons brandishing on all sides.
9. The enemy has descended upon the city in overwhelming numbers, and having set it ablaze, they are shouting loudly amid the smoke, brandishing their weapons on all sides.
10. The handsome ladies are dragged by the hair from amidst their families, in the manner of screaming cranes, caught and carried away by the cruel fowlers and fishermen.
10. The beautiful women are pulled by their hair from their families, like screaming cranes caught and taken away by cruel hunters and fishermen.
[Pg 449]
[Pg 449]
11. Now we have brought this exuberant tender creeper to thee, that thou mayst save her from similar fate by thy might.
11. Now we have brought this lively young plant to you, so that you may save her from a similar fate with your power.
12. Hearing this, he looked at the goddesses and said, now will I go to the war from here, and leave this my lady as an humble bee at your lotus feet.
12. Hearing this, he looked at the goddesses and said, now I will go to war from here and leave my lady as a humble bee at your lotus feet.
13. Saying so, the king rose in a rage from his seat and sprang like the enraged lion from the den, when pierced and pressed by the tusk of a furious elephant.
13. With that, the king jumped up in anger from his seat and charged like an enraged lion from its den, when stabbed and pushed by the tusk of a raging elephant.
14. The widowed Lílá beheld the queen Lílá to be exactly of her form and features, and took her for a true inflexion of herself in a mirror.
14. The widowed Lílá saw Queen Lílá as an exact reflection of her own form and features, and thought of her as a true version of herself in a mirror.
15. Then said the enlightened Lílá to Sarasvatí:—Tell me, O goddess! how this lady here is exactly as myself, she is what I have been before, and how she came to be as myself.
15. Then the enlightened Lílá said to Sarasvatí: “Tell me, O goddess! How is this lady here just like me? She is what I used to be, and how did she become like me?”
16. I see this prime minister with all these soldiers and citizens, these forces and vehicles, to be the same as mine, and situated in the same place and manner as before.
16. I see this prime minister with all these soldiers and citizens, these forces and vehicles, as being the same as mine, and in the same place and way as before.
17. How is it then, O goddess! that they came to be placed in this place. I see them as Images situated within and without the mirror of my mind, and know not whether these be living beings (or the false chimeras of my imagination).
17. How is it, oh goddess, that they ended up here? I see them as images inside and outside the mirror of my mind, and I don't know if they are real beings or just the false creations of my imagination.
18. Sarasvatí replied:—All our external perceptions of things, are the immediate effects of our internal conceptions of them. The intellect has the knowledge of all the intelligibles in it, as the mind has the impressions of mental objects in itself. (Or in other words:—the intellect is possessed of all intelligence, like the mind of its thoughts, as they present themselves in dreams. Gloss).
18. Sarasvatí replied:—All our external perceptions of things are direct results of our internal concepts of them. The intellect holds knowledge of all intelligible things, just as the mind contains impressions of mental objects. (Or in other words:—the intellect contains all intelligence, like the mind contains its thoughts as they appear in dreams. Gloss).
19. The external world appears in an instant in the same form and manner to one, as he has its notion and impression in his intellect and mind; and no distance of time or place, nor any intermediate cause can create any difference in them.
19. The outside world shows up instantly in the same way to someone as they perceive and understand it in their mind; and no amount of time, distance, or any other factors can change that perception.
20. The inward world is seen on the outside, as the internal impressions of our minds, appear to be seen without us in our dreams. Whatever is within us, the same appears without us,[Pg 450] as in our dreams and desires, and in all our imaginations and fancies of objects.
20. The inner world is reflected on the outside, as the thoughts and feelings we have in our minds seem to manifest beyond us in our dreams. Everything that exists within us also shows up outside of us, [Pg 450] just like in our dreams and desires, and in all our creative imaginations and fantasies about things.
21. It is the constant habitude of your mind, that presented these things as realities to your sight, and you saw your husband in the same state in which you thought him to be, when he died in that city of yours.
21. It’s the ongoing habit of your mind that showed you these things as real, and you saw your husband exactly as you believed him to be when he died in that city of yours.
22. It is the same place wherein he exists at present, and is presented with the same objects of his thought at present as he had at that moment. Any thing that appears to be different in this state, proceeds from the turn of his mind of thinking it so before.
22. It’s the same place where he exists now, and he’s faced with the same things he thinks about now as he was at that moment. Anything that seems different in this state comes from how he has chosen to think about it before.
23. All that appears real to him, is as unreal as his dream or desire, and the creation of his fancy; for every thing appears to be the same as it is thought of in the mind. (All external objects are representations of their prototypes in the mind).
23. Everything that seems real to him is just as unreal as his dreams or desires and the creations of his imagination; because everything looks exactly how it's perceived in the mind. (All external objects are reflections of their concepts in the mind).
24. Say therefore what truth can there be in these visionary objects, which are altogether unsubstantial as dreams, and vanish in the end into airy nothing.
24. So tell me, what truth can there be in these imagined things, which are completely insubstantial like dreams and ultimately disappear into thin air?
25. Know then every thing to be no better than nothing; and as a dream proves to be nothing upon waking, so is waking also a dream and equally nothing at death.
25. Understand that everything is no better than nothing; just as a dream turns out to be nothing when you wake up, waking life is also like a dream and is equally nothing at death.
26. Death in life time is a nullity, and life in death becomes null and extinct; and these extinctions of life and death, proceed from the fluctuating nature of our notions of them.
26. Death during life is meaningless, and life in death becomes void and gone; these disappearances of life and death come from the shifting way we understand them.
27. So there is neither any entity nor nonentity either, but both appear to us as fallacies by turns. For what neither was before, nor will be, after a Kalpa = creation or dissolution, the same cannot exist to-day or in any Yuga = age, whether gone before or coming afterwards.
27. So there is neither something nor nothing, but both seem to us as misconceptions at different times. For what was neither present before nor will exist after a Kalpa = creation or dissolution cannot exist today or in any Yuga = age, whether in the past or future.
28. That which is never inexistent, is the ever existent Brahma, and the same is the world. It is in him that we see everything to rise and fall by our fallacy, and what we falsely term as the creation or the created.
28. What never doesn't exist is the always existing Brahma, and that is the world. It is in him that we see everything rise and fall by our misconception, and what we mistakenly call creation or the created.
29. As phantoms appearing in the vacuum, are all vacant and void, and as the waves of the sea, are no other than its water; so do these created things exist and appear in Brahma only.
29. Just like phantoms show up in emptiness, completely absent and empty, and like the waves of the sea are just the water itself, these created things exist and show themselves only in Brahma.
[Pg 451]
[Pg 451]
30. As the minutiæ appearing in the air, vanish in the air; and as the dust driven by the winds, are lost in the winds; so the false notions of yourself and myself, are lost in that Supreme self, in which all things rise and fall like waves of the ocean.
30. Just like the tiny details that appear in the air disappear into the air, and like the dust blown by the winds gets lost in the winds, the false ideas about you and me fade away into that Supreme self, where everything comes and goes like waves in the ocean.
31. What reliance can there be in this dust of creation, which is no more than the water of the mirage? The knowledge of individualities is mere fallacy, when every thing is united in that sole unity.
31. What trust can we place in this dust of creation, which is nothing more than the water of a mirage? The understanding of individualities is just an illusion when everything is connected in that one unity.
32. We see apparitions in the dark, though the darkness itself is no apparition; so our lives and deaths are the false notions of our error, and the whole existence is equally the production of gross error (máyá).
32. We see ghostly figures in the dark, even though the darkness itself isn't a ghost; our lives and deaths are just mistaken ideas, and all of existence is simply the result of a major illusion (máyá).
33. All this is Himself, for He is the great Kalpa or will which produces every thing; it is He that exists when all things are extinct in Him; and therefore these appearances, are neither real nor unreal of themselves.
33. All of this is Him, because He is the great Kalpa or will that creates everything; He exists even when everything else is gone in Him; therefore, these appearances are neither real nor unreal on their own.
34. But to say both (the real and unreal) to be Brahma, is a contradiction; therefore it is He, who fills the infinity of space, and abides equally in all things and their minutest particles.
34. But saying that both the real and the unreal are Brahma is a contradiction; therefore, it is He who fills all of space and exists equally in everything and even in their tiniest particles.
35. Wherever the spirit of Brahma abides, and even in the minute animalcule, it views the whole world in itself; like one thinking on the heat and cold of fire and frost, has the same sensation within himself at that moment. (Vide Hume).
35. Wherever the spirit of Brahma exists, even in the tiniest creature, it reflects the entire world within itself; just as one thinks about the heat and cold of fire and frost, they feel the same sensations within themselves at that moment. (See Hume).
36. So doth the pure intellect perceive the Holy Spirit of God within itself, just as one sees the particles of light flying in his closet at sunrise.
36. The pure mind perceives the Holy Spirit of God within itself, just like one sees particles of light dancing in their room at sunrise.
37. So do these multitudes of worlds, move about as particles in the infinite space of the Divine mind, as the particles of odoriferous substances oscillate in the empty air.
37. So do these countless worlds move around like particles in the infinite expanse of the Divine mind, just as scent particles vibrate in the empty air.
38. In this manner does this world abide in its incorporeal state in the mind of God, with all its modifications of existence and inexistence, emanation and absorption, of its condensation and subtilization and its mobility and rest.
38. This is how the world exists in its non-physical form in the mind of God, with all its variations of existing and not existing, coming into being and being absorbed, its thickening and thinning, and its movement and stillness.
39. But you must know all these modes and these conditions[Pg 452] of being to belong to material bodies only and not to the spirit, which is unconditioned and indivisible (i.e. without attributes and parts).
39. However, you need to understand that all these ways and conditions[Pg 452] of existence apply only to physical bodies and not to the spirit, which is unconditioned and indivisible (i.e. without attributes and parts).
40. And as there is no change or division of one’s own soul, so there is no partition or variation of the Supreme Spirit. It is according to the ideas in our minds, that we view things in their different aspects before us.
40. Just like there’s no change or division in one’s own soul, there’s also no split or variation in the Supreme Spirit. We perceive things in their different aspects based on the ideas in our minds.
41. Yet the word world—visva—all, is not a meaningless term; it means the all as contained in Brahma (who is to pan). Therefore it is both real and unreal at the same time like the fallacy of a snake in a rope.
41. Yet the word world—visva—meaning all, is not just a meaningless term; it signifies everything as included in Brahma (who is to pan). Therefore, it is both real and unreal at the same time, similar to the illusion of a snake in a rope.
42. It is the false notion (of the snake), that makes the true (rope) to appear as the untrue snake to us, which we are apt to take for the true snake itself, so we take the Divine Intellect, which is the prime cause of all, as a living soul (like ours), by mistake.
42. It's the false idea (of the snake) that makes the real (rope) look like the fake snake to us, which we tend to mistake for the real snake itself. Similarly, we mistakenly take the Divine Intellect, the primary source of everything, as a living soul (like ours).
43. It is this notion (of the living soul), that makes us to think ourselves as living beings, which whether it be false or true, is like the appearance of the world in empty air.
43. It's this idea (of the living soul) that makes us see ourselves as living beings, which, whether it's right or wrong, is like the way the world looks in thin air.
44. Thus these little animals delight themselves with their own misconceived idea of being living beings, while there are others who think themselves so, by their preconceived notions as such.
44. So these small creatures take joy in their mistaken belief of being alive, while others believe they are alive based on their own preconceived ideas.
45. Some there are that have no preconceived notions, and others that retain the same as or somewhat different notions of themselves than before. Somewhere the inborn notions are predominant, and sometimes they are entirely lost.
45. Some people don't have any preconceived ideas, while others hold on to similar or slightly different views of themselves than they did before. In some cases, innate ideas are dominant, and in other instances, they are completely absent.
46. Our preconceived notions of ourselves, represent unrealities as realities to our minds, and present the thoughts of our former family and birth, and the same occupations and professions before us (as also the enjoyments we had before and no more existent at present).
46. Our preconceived ideas about ourselves make falsehoods seem real in our minds, bringing forth thoughts about our previous family and origins, along with the same jobs and professions we had before (including the joys we experienced then that no longer exist now).
47. Such are the representations of your former ministers and citizens, imprinted as realities in your soul, together with the exact time and place and manner of their functions, as before.
47. These are the impressions left by your former ministers and citizens, etched in your memory along with the precise time, place, and way they carried out their duties, just as before.
48. And as the intelligence of all things, is present in the omniscient spirit of God, so is the idea of royalty inherent[Pg 453] in the soul of the prince (i.e. like the ex-king Lear, he thinks himself every inch a king).
48. Just as the knowledge of everything is present in the all-knowing spirit of God, the concept of royalty is embedded in the soul of the prince (for example, like the former king Lear, he believes he is every bit a king).[Pg 453]
49. This notion of his goes before him as his shadow in the air, with the same stature and features, and the same acts and movements as he had before.
49. This idea of his follows him like a shadow in the air, having the same shape and characteristics, and the same actions and movements as he did before.
50. In this manner, Lílá! Know this world to be but a shadowy reflexion of the eternal ideas of God; and this reflection is caught by or refracted in the consciousness of all animal souls as in a prismatic mirror.
50. In this way, Lílá! Understand that this world is just a shadowy reflection of God's eternal ideas; and this reflection is captured or refracted in the awareness of all living souls like light in a prism.
51. Everything shows itself in every place in the form in which it is; so whatever there is in the living soul, casts out a reflexion of itself, and a shadow of it is caught by the intellect, which is situated without it. (The mind is a mirror of the images in the soul).
51. Everything reveals itself everywhere in the form it takes; so whatever exists in the living soul reflects itself, and a shadow of it is captured by the intellect, which is located outside of it. (The mind is a mirror of the images in the soul).
52. Here is the sky containing the world, which contains this earth, wherein you and myself and this prince are situated, as reflexions of the One Ego only. Know all these to be contained within the vacuous womb of the Intellect, and to remain as tranquil and transparent as vacuity itself.
52. Here is the sky that holds the world, which holds this earth, where you, me, and this prince exist as reflections of the One Ego. Understand that all of this is contained within the empty womb of the Intellect, remaining as calm and clear as emptiness itself.
[Pg 454]
[Pg 454]
CHAPTER XLV.
Theism Based on True Knowledge.
Sarasvatí continued:—Know Lílá! this Vidúratha, thy husband, will lose his life in this battle-field; and his soul will repair to the sepulchre in the inner apartment, where it will resume its former state.
Sarasvati continued:—Listen, Lílá! Your husband, Vidúratha, will die in this battle; and his soul will return to the tomb in the inner chamber, where it will return to its previous state.
2. Upon hearing these words of the goddess, the second Lílá, who was standing by, bent herself lowly before the goddess, and addressed her with her folded palms.
2. Upon hearing the goddess's words, the second Lílá, who was standing nearby, bowed low before her and spoke with her palms pressed together.
3. The second Lílá’s speech. Goddess! the genius of intelligence is ever adored by me, and she gives me her visits in my nightly dreams.
3. The second Lílá’s speech. Goddess! I always admire the brilliance of intelligence, and she visits me in my dreams at night.
4. I find thee here exactly of her likeness; therefore give me thy blessing, thou goddess with the beauteous face.
4. I see you here just like her; so please give me your blessing, you goddess with the beautiful face.
5. Vasishtha said:—The goddess being thus addressed by the lady, remembered her faith and reliance in her, and then spake with complacence to the lady standing suppliant before her.
5. Vasishtha said:—The goddess, hearing the lady's words, remembered the trust and faith she had in her, and then spoke kindly to the lady who was standing humbly before her.
6. The goddess said:—I am pleased my child, with thy unfailing and unslakened adoration of me all thy lifetime; now say what thou askest of me.
6. The goddess said:—I am pleased, my child, with your constant and unwavering devotion to me throughout your life; now tell me what you wish for.
7. The second Lílá said:—Ordain O goddess, that I may accompany my husband with this body of mine to whatever place he is destined to go, after his death in the war.
7. The second Lílá said:—Please, goddess, allow me to follow my husband with this body of mine wherever he is meant to go after his death in the war.
8. The goddess replied:—Be it so my child; that hast worshipped me with all diligence and without fail, with flowers, incense and offerings.
8. The goddess replied, "Alright, my child; you have worshipped me with great dedication and without fail, using flowers, incense, and offerings."
9. Vasishtha said:—The second Lílá being gladdened by this blessing of the goddess, the first Lílá, was much puzzled in her mind at the difference of their states.
9. Vasishtha said:—The second Lílá, feeling pleased by the goddess's blessing, left the first Lílá confused about the contrast between their situations.
10. The first Lílá said:—Those who are desirous of truth, and they whose desires lean towards godliness, have all their wishes fulfilled without delay and fail.
10. The first Lílá said:—Those who seek the truth, and those whose desires lean towards righteousness, have all their wishes granted right away and never fail.
[Pg 455]
[Pg 455]
11. Then tell me, goddess! why could I not keep company with my Bráhmana husband with my body of the Bráhmaní, but had to be taken to him in the hilly mansion after my death, (and reproduction in the present form).
11. Then tell me, goddess! Why couldn’t I stay with my Bráhmana husband in my Bráhmaní body, but had to be taken to him in the hilly mansion after my death, (and reproduction in the present form)?
12. The goddess answered saying:—Know O excellent lady! that I have no power to do anything; but every thing happens to pass according to the desire of the living being.
12. The goddess replied, "Know, O wonderful lady! that I have no power to do anything; everything happens based on the wishes of the living being."
13. Know me only as the presiding divinity of wisdom, and I reveal everything according to my knowledge of it. It is by virtue of the intellectual powers as exhibited in every being, that it attains its particular end.
13. Know me only as the guiding spirit of wisdom, and I will share everything based on what I know. It’s through the intellectual abilities shown in every being that it reaches its specific purpose.
14. It is according to the development of the mental powers of living beings in every state, that it obtains its object in the manner and in the same state as it aims at.
14. It’s based on how the mental abilities of living beings develop in every situation that they achieve their goals in the way and state they are aiming for.
15. You had attained the powers of your understanding by your devotedness to my service, and have always desired of me for being liberated from flesh.
15. You gained the strength of your mind through your dedication to my service and have always wished for me to be freed from the constraints of the body.
16. I have accordingly awakened your understanding in that way, whereby you have been able to arrive at your present state of purity.
16. I've helped you understand in a way that has led you to your current level of purity.
17. It was by cause of your constant desire of liberation, that you have gained the same state, by enlargement (of the powers) of your intellect.
17. It was because of your constant desire for freedom that you've achieved the same state by expanding your intellect.
18. Whoever exerts his bodily powers according to the dictates of his understanding, is sure to succeed in gaining his object sooner or later.
18. Whoever uses their physical abilities based on their understanding will eventually succeed in achieving their goals.
19. Performance of austerities and adoration of gods, are as vain without cultivation of the intellect, as to expect the falling of fruits from the sky.
19. Practicing austerity and worshiping gods are just as pointless without developing the mind, as expecting fruit to fall from the sky.
20. Without cultivation of the intellect and exertion of manly powers, there is no way to success; do therefore as you may choose for yourself.
20. Without developing your mind and putting in effort, there's no path to success; so do what you think is best for yourself.
21. It is verily the state of one’s mind, that leads his internal soul to that state which it thinks upon, and to that prosperity which it attempts to obtain.[Pg 456] 22. Now distinguish between what is desirable or disagreeable to you, and choose that which is holy and perfect, and you will certainly arrive to it.
21. It's truly a person's mindset that guides their inner self to the state they focus on and to the success they're trying to achieve.[Pg 456] 22. Now differentiate between what you find desirable or unpleasant, and select what is pure and perfect, and you will definitely reach it.
[Pg 457]
[Pg 457]
CHAPTER XLVI.
Onslaught of Vidúratha.
Ráma said:—Relate to me the acts of Vidúratha, after he went out enraged from the camp, and left the ladies and the goddess talking in that manner.
Ráma said:—Tell me about what Vidúratha did after he stormed out of the camp, leaving the women and the goddess chatting like that.
2. Vasishtha said:—Vidúratha left his camp in company with a large body of his companions like the bright moon beset by a host of stars.
2. Vasishtha said:—Vidúratha left his camp with a large group of his friends, like the bright moon surrounded by a crowd of stars.
3. He was in armour and girt by laces and girdles, and thus attired in his martial habit, he went forth amidst the loud war cry of vae victis, like the god Indra going to battle.
3. He was in armor and strapped with laces and belts, and dressed in his battle gear, he went out amidst the loud battle cry of vae victis, like the god Indra heading into battle.
4. He gave orders to the soldiers and was informed of the battle array; and having given directions to his captains, he mounted his chariot.
4. He instructed the soldiers and was updated on the battle setup; after giving directions to his captains, he got into his chariot.
5. It was adorned with mountings resembling the pinnacles of mountains and beset by five flags fringed with strings of pearls and gems, resembling a celestial car.
5. It was decorated with structures like mountain peaks and surrounded by five flags edged with strings of pearls and gems, looking like a heavenly chariot.
6. The iron hoops of its wheels flashed with their golden pegs, and the long and beautiful shaft of the car, rang with the tinkling of pearls which were suspended to it.
6. The metal rims of its wheels shone with their golden pegs, and the long, elegant shaft of the carriage chimed with the tinkling of pearls that were attached to it.
7. It was drawn by long necked, swift and slender horses of the best breed and auspicious marks; that seemed to fly in the air by their swiftness and bearing aloft a heavenly car with some god in it.
7. It was pulled by long-necked, fast, and slender horses of the finest breed and lucky markings; they looked like they were flying through the air with their speed, carrying a divine chariot with some god in it.
8. Being impatient of the swiftness of the winds, they spurred them with their hinder heels and left them behind, and sped the forepart of their bodies as if to devour the air, impeding their course.
8. Being impatient with how fast the winds were moving, they kicked with their heels and left them behind, pushing the front of their bodies as if to gulp down the air, slowing their progress.
9. The car was drawn by eight coursers with their manes hanging down their necks like flappers, and white spots or circlets resembling the disks of moon on their foreheads, and filling the eight sides around with their hoarse neighing.[Pg 458] 10. At this time there rose a loud noise of the elephants, resounding like drums from the hollows of the distant hills.
9. The car was pulled by eight horses with their manes flowing down their necks like ribbons, and white spots or circles that looked like moon disks on their foreheads, filling the air around them with their deep neighing.[Pg 458] 10. At that moment, a loud noise of the elephants erupted, echoing like drums from the valleys of the distant hills.
11. Loud clamours (kala-kalas) were raised by the infuriate soldiers, and the tinkling of their belted trinkets (kinkini), and clashing of their weapons, rang afar in the open air.
11. Loud shouts were raised by the furious soldiers, and the jingling of their belt decorations and the clashing of their weapons echoed far in the open air.
12. The crackling (chatachata) of the bows, and the wheezing (shitkara) of the arrows, joined with the jangle (jhanjhana) of armours, by their clashing against one another, raised a confused hubbub all around.
12. The crackling of the bows and the wheezing of the arrows, combined with the jangle of armor as they clashed against each other, created a chaotic noise all around.
13. The sparkling (kanatkara) of blazing fire, and the mutual challenge of the champions; the painful shrieks of the wounded and the piteous cry of captives, were seen and heard on all sides.
13. The bright sparks of the raging fire, and the competitive spirit of the champions; the agonizing screams of the injured and the mournful cries of the captives, could be seen and heard all around.
14. The mingled sounds thickened in the air, and filled its cavity and its sides as with solid stones and capable of being clutched in the hands.
14. The combined sounds thickened in the air, filling the space and its walls like solid stones that could be grasped in the hands.
15. Clouds of dust flew as fast and thick into the air, that they seemed to be the crust or strata of the earth, rising upward to block the path of the sun in the sky.
15. Clouds of dust soared into the air so quickly and densely that they looked like the Earth's crust or layers, rising up to block the sun's rays in the sky.
16. The great city was hid in the dark womb of the overspreading dust (rajas), as the ignorant state of man is covered in darkness by the rising passion (rajas) of juvenescence.
16. The great city was hidden in the deep darkness of the spreading dust (rajas), just as the clueless state of a person is shrouded in darkness by the growing passions (rajas) of youth.
17. The burning lights became as dim, as the fading stars of heaven by day light, and the darkness of night became as thick, as the devils of darkness gather their strength at night.
17. The burning lights grew dim, like the fading stars in the daylight, and the darkness of night thickened, as the forces of darkness gather their strength after dark.
18. The two Lílás saw the great battle with the virgin daughter of the minister from the tent; and they had their eyes enlightened with farsightedness by favour of the goddess.
18. The two Lílás watched the huge battle with the virgin daughter of the minister from the tent, and they were given the gift of foresight by the goddess.
19. Now there was an end of the flashing and clashing of the hostile arms in the city, as the flash and crash of submarine fires were put to an end by the all-submerging floods of the universal deluge.
19. Now the flashing and clashing of the enemy weapons in the city had stopped, as the bright lights and loud sounds of the underwater battles were silenced by the overwhelming floods of the great deluge.
20. Vidúratha collected his forces and without considering the superiority of the hostile power pressed himself forward amidst them, as the great Meru rushed into the waters of the great deluge.
20. Vidúratha gathered his troops and, disregarding the strength of the enemy, pushed forward into their ranks like the great Meru crashing into the waters of the massive flood.
[Pg 459]
[Pg 459]
21. Now the twanging of the bow strings emitted a clattering (Chatachata) sound; and the forces of the enemy advanced in battle array, like bodies of clouds with rainbows amidst them.
21. Now the sound of the bowstrings produced a clattering noise (Chatachata); and the enemy forces advanced in battle formation, like clouds with rainbows among them.
22. Many kinds of missiles flew as falcons in the air; and the black steel waved with a dark glare owing to the massacres they made.
22. Many types of missiles soared through the air like falcons, and the black steel glinted ominously due to the destruction they caused.
23. The clashing swords flashed with living flames of fire by their striking against one another; and showers of arrows whistled like hissing rainfalls in the air.
23. The clashing swords sparkled with bright, fiery flames as they hit each other, and showers of arrows whistled through the air like a heavy rain.
24. Two edged saws pierced the bodies of the warriors; and the flinging weapons hurtled in the air by their clashing at and crashing of each other.
24. Two-edged saws tore through the bodies of the warriors, and the thrown weapons flew through the air as they clashed and collided with one another.
25. The darkness of the night was put to flight by the blaze of the weapons; and the whole army was pierced by arrows, sticking as the hairs on their bodies.
25. The darkness of the night was chased away by the brightness of the weapons; and the entire army was struck by arrows, sticking like hairs on their bodies.
26. Headless trunks moved about as players in the horrid solemnity of the god of death (Yama); and the furies fled about at the dint of war, like the raving lasses at Bacchanal revelries.
26. Headless bodies moved around like players in the grim seriousness of the god of death (Yama), and the furies rushed about amidst the chaos of war, like the wild girls at Bacchanal parties.
27. Elephants fighting with their tusks, sent a clattering noise in the air; and the stones flung from the slings, flew as a flowing stream in the sky.
27. Elephants clashing their tusks made a loud noise in the air, and the stones hurled from the slings shot through the sky like a flowing stream.
28. Bodies of men were falling dead on the ground, like the dried leaves of forests blown away by blasts; and streams of blood were running in the field of battle, as if the heights of war were pouring down the floods of death below.
28. Bodies of men were dropping lifeless to the ground, like dried leaves from trees blown away by gusts; and streams of blood were flowing across the battlefield, as if the horrors of war were spilling down torrents of death below.
29. The dust of the earth was set down by the floods of blood, and the darkness was dispelled by the blaze of weapons; all clamour ceased in intense fighting, and the fear for life, was lost under the stern resolution of death.
29. The dust of the earth settled from the floods of blood, and the darkness was chased away by the flash of weapons; all noise quieted in fierce combat, and the fear of death melted away under the unwavering determination of mortality.
30. The fighting was stern without a cry or noise, like the pouring of rain in the breezeless sky, and with the glitter of swords in the darkened air, like the flashes of forky lightnings amidst the murky clouds.
30. The battle was intense, silent as rain falling in a still sky, with swords gleaming in the dark air, like flashes of jagged lightning in the gloomy clouds.
[Pg 460]
[Pg 460]
31. The darts were flying about with a hissing noise (khad-khada); and the crow-bars hit one another with a harsh (taktaka) sound; large weapons were struck upon one another with a jarring noise (jhanjhana), and the dreadful war raged direfully in the dim darkness (timitimi) of the night.
31. The darts were whizzing by with a hissing sound; and the crowbars clashed against each other with a harsh noise; large weapons struck together with a jarring sound, and the terrible war raged fiercely in the dim darkness of the night.
[Pg 461]
[Pg 461]
CHAPTER XLVII.
Meeting of Sindhu and Vidúratha.
Vasishtha said:—As the war was waging thus furiously between the two armies, the two Lílás addressed the goddess of knowledge and said:—
Vasishtha said:—While the battle was raging intensely between the two armies, the two Lílás spoke to the goddess of knowledge and said:—
2. “Tell us, O goddess! what unknown cause prevents our husband to gain the victory in this war, notwithstanding your good grace to him, and his repelling the hostile elephants in the combat”.
2. “Tell us, oh goddess! what unknown reason is stopping our husband from winning this war, despite your favor towards him and his defense against the enemy elephants in battle?”
3. Sarasvatí replied:—Know ye daughters, that I was ever solicited by Vidúratha’s enemy to confer him victory in battle, which your husband never craved of me.
3. Sarasvatí replied:—Know, daughters, that I was always asked by Vidúratha’s enemy to help him win in battle, which your husband never asked of me.
4. He lives and enjoys his life as it was desired by him, while his antagonist gains the conquest according to his aim and object.
4. He lives and enjoys his life as he wanted, while his opponent achieves his goals and objectives.
5. Knowledge is contained in the consciousness of every living being, and rewards every one according to the desire to which it is directed.
5. Knowledge exists in the awareness of every living being and rewards each person based on the desires they pursue.
6. My nature like that of all things is as unchangeable as the heat of fire (which never changes to cold). So the nature of Vidúratha’s knowledge of truth, and his desire of liberation lead him to the like result (and not to victory).
6. My nature, like everything else, is as unchangeable as the heat of fire (which never turns cold). So, the nature of Vidúratha's understanding of the truth and his desire for freedom lead him to a similar outcome (and not to victory).
7. The intelligent Lílá also will be liberated with him, and not the unintelligent one, who by her nature is yet unprepared for that highest state of bliss.
7. The smart Lílá will also be set free with him, while the less insightful one, who naturally isn’t ready for that ultimate state of joy, will not.
8. This enemy of Vidúratha, the king of Sinde, has long worshipped me for his victory in war; whereby the bodies of Vidúratha and his wife must fall into his hands.
8. This enemy of Vidúratha, the king of Sinde, has long revered me for his success in battle; as a result, the bodies of Vidúratha and his wife are destined to fall into his hands.
9. Thou girl wilt also have thy liberation like hers in course of time; but ere that, this enemy of yours,—the king of Sinde, will reign victorious in this earth.
9. You will also find your freedom like hers in time; but before that, this enemy of yours—the king of Sinde—will triumph over this world.
10. Vasishtha said:—As the goddess was speaking in this[Pg 462] manner, the sun appeared on his rising hill to behold the wondrous sight of the forces in fighting.
10. Vasishtha said:—As the goddess was speaking like this, the sun rose over the hill to see the amazing sight of the armies in battle.
11. The thick mists of night disappeared like the hosts of the enemy (Sinde); and left the forces of Vidúratha to glitter as stars at the approach of night.
11. The dense night fog vanished like an enemy army (Sinde); leaving Vidúratha's forces to shine like stars as night fell.
12. The hills and dales and the land and water gradually appeared to sight, and the world seemed to reappear to view from amidst the dark ocean of the (deluge).
12. The hills and valleys, along with the land and water, slowly came into view, and the world started to emerge from the dark ocean of the flood.
13. The bright rays of the rising sun radiated on all sides like the streams of liquid gold, and made the hills appear as the bodies of warriors besmeared with (blood).
13. The bright rays of the rising sun shone all around like streams of liquid gold, making the hills look like warriors covered in blood.
14. The sky seemed as an immense field of battle, stretched over by the radiant rays of the sun (Karas), likening the shining arms (Karas) of the warriors, shaking in their serpentine mood.
14. The sky looked like a vast battlefield, covered by the bright rays of the sun (Karas), resembling the gleaming weapons (Karas) of the warriors, moving in a serpentine way.
15. The helmets on their heads raised their lotus-like tops on high, and the rings about their ears blazed with their gemming glare below.
15. The helmets on their heads lifted their lotus-like tops high, and the rings around their ears shone with a dazzling brilliance below.
16. The pointed weapons were as fixed as the snouts of unicorns, and the flying darts fled about as butterflies in the air. The bloody field presented a picture of the ruddy dawn and dusk, and the dead bodies on the ground, represented the figures of motionless saints in their Yoga.
16. The sharp weapons were as steady as the noses of unicorns, and the flying darts fluttered around like butterflies in the sky. The bloody battlefield looked like a scene from both sunrise and sunset, and the lifeless bodies on the ground resembled statues of still saints in meditation.
17. Necklaces like snakes overhung their breasts, and the armours like sloughs of serpents covered their bodies. The flags were flying like crests of creepers on high, and the legs of the warriors stood as pillars in the field.
17. Necklaces draped over their breasts like snakes, and the armor wrapped around their bodies like snake skins. The flags flew high like the tops of climbing plants, and the warriors' legs stood firm like pillars in the field.
18. Their long arms were as branches of trees, and the arrows formed a bush of reeds; the flash of weapons spread as a verdant meadow all around, while their blades blazed with the lustre of the long-leaved ketaka flowers.
18. Their long arms were like tree branches, and the arrows created a bunch of reeds; the flash of weapons spread like a lush meadow all around, while their blades shone with the brilliance of the long-leaved ketaka flowers.
19. The long lines of weapons formed as rows of bamboos and bushes of brambles, and their mutual clashing emitted sparks of fire like clusters of the red asoka flowers.
19. The long lines of weapons looked like rows of bamboo and thickets of thorny bushes, and when they clashed, they sparked like clusters of red asoka flowers.
20. The bands of Siddhas were flying away with their leaders from the air, to avert the weapons which were blazing there[Pg 463] with the radiance of the rising sun, and forming as it were, a city of gold on high.
20. The groups of Siddhas were soaring away with their leaders through the air to dodge the weapons that were shining brightly there[Pg 463] like the glow of the rising sun, creating what seemed to be a city of gold in the sky.
21. The sky re-echoed to the clashing of darts and discuses, of swords and spears and of mallets and clubs in the field; and the ground was overflown by streams of blood, bearing away the dead bodies of the slain.
21. The sky echoed with the clash of arrows and throwing disks, swords and spears, and mallets and clubs on the battlefield; and the ground was flooded with streams of blood, carrying away the bodies of the fallen.
22. The land was strewn with crowbars, lances and spears, and with tridents and stones on all sides; and headless bodies were falling hideously, pierced by poles and pikes and other instruments of death.
22. The ground was scattered with crowbars, lances, and spears, along with tridents and stones everywhere; and headless bodies were grotesquely falling, impaled by poles, pikes, and other deadly weapons.
23. The ghosts and goblins of death were making horrible noise above, and the shining cars of Sindhu and Vidúratha, moved with a loud rumbling below.
23. The ghosts and goblins of death were making a terrible noise above, and the shining cars of Sindhu and Vidúratha rolled by with a loud rumble below.
24. They appeared as the two luminaries of the sun and moon in heaven, and equipped with their various weapons of disks and rods, of crowbars and spears, and other missiles besides.
24. They looked like the sun and moon shining in the sky, armed with their different weapons—disks, rods, crowbars, spears, and other projectiles.
25. They were both surrounded by thousands of soldiers, and turned about as thy liked, with loud shouts of their retinues.
25. They were both surrounded by thousands of soldiers and could move around as they pleased, with loud cheers from their followers.
26. Crushed under heavy disks, many fell dead and wounded with loud cries; and big elephants were floating lightly on the currents of blood.
26. Crushed under heavy disks, many fell dead and injured with loud cries; and large elephants were floating effortlessly on the currents of blood.
27. The hairs on the heads of dead bodies, floated like weeds in the stream of blood, and the floating discuses glided like the disks of the moon, reflected in the purple streamlet.
27. The hair on the heads of dead bodies floated like weeds in the stream of blood, and the floating discs glided like the disks of the moon reflected in the purple stream.
28. The jingling (jhanat) of gemming ornaments, and the tinkling (ranat) bells of war carriages, with the flapping (patat) of flags by the wind, filled the field with a confused noise.
28. The jingling of jewelry and the tinkling bells of war chariots, along with the flapping of flags in the wind, created a chaotic noise across the field.
29. Numbers of valiant as well as dastardly soldiers followed their respective princes, some bleeding under the spears of Kuntas and others pierced by the arrows of bowyers.
29. Brave and cowardly soldiers followed their respective leaders, some bleeding from the spears of Kuntas and others shot by the arrows of bowmen.
30. Then the two princes turned round their chariots in circling rings over the ground, and amidst phalanxes armed with all sorts of destructive weapons.
30. Then the two princes spun their chariots in circular patterns on the ground, surrounded by groups of soldiers armed with all kinds of deadly weapons.
31. Each confronted the other with his arms, and having[Pg 464] met one another face to face, commenced showering forth his arrows with the pattering sound of hailstones.
31. Each faced the other with their weapons, and as they stood face to face, they started firing their arrows with a noise like falling hailstones.
32. They both threatened one another with the roaring of loud surges and clouds, and the two lions among men, darted their arrows upon one another in their rage.
32. They both threatened each other with the loud crashing of waves and storms, and the two fierce men shot arrows at each other in their anger.
33. They flung their missiles in the air in the form of stones and malls, and some faced like swords, and others headed as mallets.
33. They hurled their projectiles into the air in the shape of stones and maces, some resembling swords, and others like hammers.
34. Some were as sharp edged disks, and some as curved as battle axes; some were as pointed as pikes and spears, and others as bars and rods in their forms, and some were of the shape of tridents, and others as bulky as blocks of stones.
34. Some were sharp-edged disks, some were curved like battle axes; some were pointed like pikes and spears, and others had the shape of bars and rods. Some looked like tridents, while others were as bulky as blocks of stone.
35. These missives were falling as fully and as fast as blocks of stones, which are hurled down from high and huge rocks, by gusts of blustering hurricanes. And the meeting of the two armigerent powers, was as the confluence of the Indus and the sea, with tremendous roaring, and mutual collision and clashing.
35. These messages were coming down as heavily and quickly as stones thrown from high cliffs by strong, fierce winds. And the meeting of the two warring powers was like the confluence of the Indus River and the sea, with massive roaring, and violent crashing and clashing.
[Pg 465]
[Pg 465]
CHAPTER XLVIII.
Description of Daivástras or Supernatural Weapons.[23]
Vasishtha said:—Rájá Vidúratha, finding the high shouldered Sindhu-rája before him, was enraged like the raging sun, in his mid-day fury.
Vasishtha said:—King Vidúratha, seeing the broad-shouldered Sindhu-rája in front of him, was furious like the blazing sun at its peak.
2. The twanging of his bow resounded in the air on all sides, and growled as loudly as the howling of winds in the caverns of mountains.
2. The twang of his bow echoed all around, rumbling as loudly as the howling winds in mountain caves.
3. He drew his arrows from the dark quiver, and darted them like the rays of the sun rising from the womb of night.
3. He took his arrows from the dark quiver and shot them like the rays of the sun emerging from the darkness of night.
4. Each arrow flung from the bowstring, flew as thousands in the air, and fell as millions on the ground. (The arrow or bána is a name given to bombs which burst out into unnumbered shells).
4. Each arrow shot from the bowstring soared like thousands in the air and fell like millions on the ground. (The arrow or bána is a term used for bombs that explode into countless shells).
5. The king Sindhu was equally expert in his bowmanship, as both of these bowyers owed their skill in archery to the favour of Vishnu.
5. King Sindhu was just as skilled with a bow, since both of these bowmakers gained their archery skills thanks to Vishnu's favor.
6. Some of these darts were called bolts, which blocked the aerial passages as with bolts at their doors, and fell down on the ground with the loud roar of thunderbolts.
6. Some of these darts were called bolts, which blocked the airways like bolts at their doors, and fell to the ground with the loud crash of thunderbolts.
7. Others begirt with gold, flew hissing as if blown by the winds in the air, and after shining as stars in the sky, fell as blazing meteors on the ground.
7. Others surrounded by gold flew through the air with a hissing sound, and after shining like stars in the sky, fell to the ground like blazing meteors.
8. Showers of shafts poured forth incessantly from the hands of Vidúratha, like the ceaseless torrents of rivers or billows of the sea, and the endless radiation of solar rays.
8. Showers of arrows poured endlessly from Vidúratha's hands, like the constant flow of rivers or waves of the sea, and the unending spread of sunlight.
9. Shells and bullets were flying about as sparks of fire[Pg 466] struck out of the balls of red-hot iron, and falling as flowers of forests, blown away by gusts of wind.
9. Shells and bullets were whizzing through the air as sparks flew from the red-hot iron balls, falling like forest flowers, swept away by gusts of wind.[Pg 466]
10. They fell as showers of rainwater, and as the rush of water-falls; and as plentifully as the sparks of fire which flew from the burning city of Vidúratha.
10. They fell like rain showers, and like the rush of waterfalls; and as abundantly as the sparks of fire that flew from the burning city of Vidúratha.
11. The jarring sound (chatchat) of their bowstrings, hushed the clamour of the two armies, as a calm quiets the roaring of the raging sea.
11. The sharp sound (chatchat) of their bowstrings silenced the noise of the two armies, like a calm calming the roaring of the raging sea.
12. The course of the arrows, was as the stream of Ganges (the milky path) in heaven, running towards the king Sindhu, as the river runs to meet the sea (Sindhu).
12. The path of the arrows was like the Milky Way in the sky, flowing towards King Sindhu, just as the river flows to meet the sea (Sindhu).
13. The shower of arrows flying from the golden bow of the king, was as the flood of rain falling under the variegated rainbow in the sky.
13. The shower of arrows coming from the king's golden bow was like the downpour of rain beneath the colorful rainbow in the sky.
14. Then Lílá the native of that city, saw from the window the darts of her husband, rushing like the currents of Ganges, against the forces of Sindhu resembling a sea.
14. Then Lílá, a local of that city, saw from the window her husband's arrows flying like the currents of the Ganges, against the forces of Sindhu that were like a sea.
15. She understood the flight of those darts to promise victory to her lord, and then spoke gladly to Sarasvatí, with her lotus like face (Lit.—by opening her lotus like mouth).
15. She recognized that the path of those darts signified victory for her lord, and then happily spoke to Sarasvatí, with her lotus-like face.
16. Be victorious O goddess! and behold victory waiting on the side of my lord, whose darts are piercing the rocks, and breaking them to pieces.
16. Be victorious, O goddess! Look, victory is on the side of my lord, whose arrows pierce the rocks and shatter them to pieces.
17. As she was uttering these words full of affection (to her lord), the goddesses eyed her askance, and smiled at her womanish tenderness of heart.
17. As she was saying these words filled with affection (to her lord), the goddesses looked at her skeptically and smiled at her feminine softness of heart.
18. The flaming (Agastian) fire of Sindhu swallowed the raging sea of Vidúratha’s arrows, as the submarine fire consumes the water, and as Jahnu drank the stream of Ganges.
18. The fierce fire of Sindhu consumed the violent waves of Vidúratha’s arrows, just like underwater fire devours water, and as Jahnu drank from the Ganges.
19. The missive weapons of Sindhu, thwarted the thickening arrows of his adversary, and drove them back broken and flying as dust in the empty air.
19. The missiles from Sindhu blocked the speeding arrows of his enemy, sending them back shattered and scattering like dust in the empty air.
20. As an extinguished lamp loses its light in the air, so the[Pg 467] flashes of the fire arms disappeared in the sky, and nobody knew where they fled.
20. Just like a burned-out lamp fades its light into the air, the[Pg 467] flashes from the firearms vanished in the sky, and no one knew where they went.
21. Having thus dispelled the shower of arrows, he sent a thick cloud of his weapons, appearing as hundreds of dead bodies flying in the air.
21. After deflecting the barrage of arrows, he unleashed a dense swarm of his weapons, resembling hundreds of lifeless bodies soaring through the sky.
22. Vidúratha repelled them quickly by means of his better bolts, as a hurricane disperses the frightening clouds in the air.
22. Vidúratha quickly drove them away with his superior arrows, just like a hurricane scatters the threatening clouds in the sky.
23. Both the kings being thus baffled in their aims by the opposing arms, which were indiscriminately let loose against one another, laid hold on more potent missiles (which they had got as gifts of their gods to them).
23. Both kings, thwarted in their goals by the random attacks from each side, grabbed more powerful weapons (which they had received as gifts from their gods).
24. Sindhu then let fly his magic missile the gift of a Gandharva to him, which kept his hostile army all spell-bound except Vidúratha’s self.
24. Sindhu then launched his magic missile, a gift from a Gandharva, which kept his enemy army completely entranced except for Vidúratha himself.
25. Struck with this weapon, the soldiers became as mute as moonstruck, staring in their looks, and appearing as dead bodies or as pictures in a painting.
25. Hit by this weapon, the soldiers became as silent as if they were in a trance, staring blankly and looking like lifeless bodies or paintings.
26. As the soldiers of Vidúratha remained exorcised in their files, the king employed his instruments of a counter-charm to remove the spell.
26. As the soldiers of Vidúratha stayed lined up, the king used his tools for a counter-charm to lift the spell.
27. This awakened the senses of Vidúratha’s men as the morning twilight discloses the bed of lotuses, and the rising sun opens their closed petals to light; while Sindhu like the raging sun darted his rage upon them.
27. This stirred the senses of Vidúratha’s men just like the morning light reveals a bed of lotuses, and the rising sun opens their closed petals to shine; while Sindhu, like the blazing sun, unleashed his fury on them.
28. He flung his serpentine weapons upon them, which bound them as fast as a band all about their bodies, and encircled the battle ground and air, like snakes twining round the craigs and rocks.
28. He threw his snake-like weapons at them, which wrapped around their bodies tightly, surrounding the battlefield and the air, like snakes twisting around cliffs and rocks.
29. The ground was filled with snakes as the lake with the spreading stalks of lotuses, and the bodies of gigantic warriors were begirt by them, like hills by huge and horrible hydras.
29. The ground was covered with snakes just like the lake was filled with extending lotus stems, and the bodies of massive warriors were surrounded by them, like hills encircled by enormous and terrifying hydras.
30. Everything was overpowered by the poignant power of the poison, and the inhabitants of the hills and forests were benumbed by the venomous infection.
30. Everything was overwhelmed by the intense effect of the poison, and the people living in the hills and forests were numb from the toxic infection.
[Pg 468]
[Pg 468]
31. The smart poison spread a fiery heat all around, and the frozen snows like fire-brands sent forth their burning particles which were wafted by the hot winds in the air.
31. The clever poison radiated a searing heat everywhere, and the icy snows, like flames, released their burning particles that were carried by the hot winds in the air.
32. The armigerous Vidúratha who was equally skilled in arms, had then recourse to his Garuda or serpivorous weapons, which fled like mountainous eagles to all sides.
32. The armigerous Vidúratha, who was just as skilled with weapons, then turned to his Garuda or snake-eating weapons, which soared wildly like giant eagles in every direction.
33. Their golden pinions spread in the sky on all sides, and embroidered the air with purple gold; and the flapping of their wings wheezed like a breeze, which blew away the poisonous effluvia afar in the air.
33. Their golden wings stretched out in the sky all around, filling the air with a shimmering purple gold; and the sound of their wings flapped like a breeze, sweeping away the toxic fumes far into the distance.
34. It made the snakes breathe out of their nostrils with a hissing, resembling the gurgling (ghurghur) of waters in a whirlpool in the sea.
34. It made the snakes exhale through their nostrils with a hissing sound, similar to the gurgling of water in a whirlpool at sea.
35. The flying Garuda weapons devoured the creeping terrene serpents with a whistling noise (salsala), like that of the rising waters (water-spouts), in the act of their suction by Agastya—the sun.
35. The flying Garuda weapons devoured the creeping ground snakes with a whistling sound, similar to that of rising waters (water-spouts), as Agastya—the sun—sucked them up.
36. The face of the ground delivered from its covering of these reptiles, again appeared to view, as the surface of the earth re-appeared to light, after its deliverance from the waters of the deluge.
36. The ground, freed from its covering of these reptiles, came back into view, just like the surface of the earth emerged again into the light after being released from the waters of the flood.
37. The army of Garudas disappeared afterwards from sight, like a line of lamps put out by the wind, and the assemblage of clouds vanishing in autumn.
37. The army of Garudas then vanished from view, like a row of lamps blown out by the wind, and the collection of clouds fading away in autumn.
38. They fled like flying mountains for fear of the bolts of the thundering Indra; and vanished like the evanescent world seen in a dream, or as an aerial castle built by fancy.
38. They fled like soaring mountains, terrified of the thunderous bolts from Indra; and disappeared like the fleeting world glimpsed in a dream, or like a fantasy castle floating in the air.
39. Then king Sindhu shot his shots of darkness (smoke), which darkened the scene like the dark cave under the ground.
39. Then King Sindhu released his clouds of darkness (smoke), which obscured the scene like a dark cave underground.
40. It hid the face of the earth and sky, like the diluvian waters reaching to the welkin’s face; making the army appear as a shoal of fishes, and the stars as gems shining in the deep.
40. It covered the ground and the sky, like floodwaters stretching up to the heavens; making the army look like a school of fish, and the stars appear as jewels sparkling in the depths.
41. The overspreading darkness appeared as a sea of ink or dark quagmire, or as the particles of Anjanagiri (Inky mountain) wafted by the breeze over the face of nature.
41. The spreading darkness looked like a sea of ink or a dark swamp, as the particles of Anjanagiri (Inky mountain) were carried by the breeze across the landscape.
[Pg 469]
[Pg 469]
42. All beings seemed to be immersed in the sea or darkness, and to lose their energies as in the deep gloom of midnight.
42. Everyone appeared to be submerged in a sea of darkness, losing their energy as if caught in the deep gloom of midnight.
43. Vidúratha the best of the most skilful in ballistics, shot his sun-bright shot which like the sun illumined the vault of the sky.
43. Vidúratha, the best among the most skilled in ballistics, fired his bright projectile, which illuminated the sky like the sun.
44. It rose high amidst the overspreading darkness like the sun (Agastya) with his effulgent beams, and dispelled the shades of darkness, as autumn does the rainy clouds.
44. It rose high in the spreading darkness like the sun (Agastya) with its shining rays, driving away the shadows of night, just like autumn clears away the rainy clouds.
45. The sky being cleared of its veil of darkness, manifested itself with its reddish clouds, resembling the blowzy bodices of damsels before the king. (Here is a pun upon the word payodhara which means both a cloud and the breast of a woman).
45. With the sky stripped of its darkness, it revealed reddish clouds that looked like the frilly dresses of maidens before the king. (Here is a pun on the word payodhara, which means both a cloud and a woman's breast).
46. Now the landscape appeared in full view, like the understanding (good sense) of men coming in full play after the extinction of their avarice.
46. Now the landscape came into full view, like people's understanding (common sense) kicking in after their greed has faded away.
47. The enraged Sindhu then laid hold on his dreadful Rákshasa weapon, which he instantly flung on his foe with its bedeviled darts.
47. The furious Sindhu then grabbed his terrifying Rákshasa weapon, which he quickly hurled at his enemy with its cursed darts.
48. These horrid and destructive darts flew on all sides in the air, and roared as the roaring sea and elephantine clouds (dighastis) of heaven.
48. These horrible and destructive arrows flew in all directions through the air, roaring like the crashing sea and massive clouds in the sky.
49. They were as the flames of lambent fire, with their long licking tongues and ash-coloured and smoky curls, rising as hoary hairs on the head, and making a chat-chat sound like that of moist fuel set up on fire.
49. They were like the flames of a gentle fire, with their long flickering tongues and ash-colored, smoky curls, rising like gray hairs on a head, making a chat-chat sound like damp wood catching fire.
50. They wheeled round in circles through the air, with a horrible tangtang noise, now flaming as fire and now fuming as smoke, and then flying about as sparks of fire.
50. They spun around in circles through the air, making a horrible tangtang noise, now glowing like fire and now billowing like smoke, and then darting around like sparks.
51. With mouths beset by rows of sprouting teeth like lotus stalks, and faces defaced by dirty and fusty eyes, their hairy bodies were as stagnate pools full of moss and weeds.
51. With mouths filled with rows of emerging teeth like lotus stalks, and faces marred by filthy and musty eyes, their hairy bodies resembled stagnant pools full of moss and weeds.
52. They flew about and flashed and roared aloud as some dark clouds, while the locks of hairs on their heads glared as lightnings in the midway sky.
52. They zoomed around, flashing and roaring like dark clouds, while the hair on their heads glowed like lightning in the sky.
53. At this instant Vidúratha the spouse of Lílá, sent forth[Pg 470] his Náráyana weapon, having the power of suppressing wicked spirits and demons.
53. At that moment, Vidúratha, Lílá's husband, unleashed his Náráyana weapon, which had the ability to suppress evil spirits and demons.[Pg 470]
54. The appearance of this magic weapon, made the bodies of the Rákshasas, disappear as darkness at sun rise.
54. The appearance of this magical weapon made the bodies of the Rákshasas vanish like darkness at sunrise.
55. The whole army of these fiends was lost in the air, as the sable clouds of the rainy season, vanish into nothing at the approach of autumn.
55. The entire army of these monsters disappeared into the air, like the dark clouds of the rainy season that fade away as autumn approaches.
56. Then Sindhu discharged his fire arms which set fire to the sky, and began to burn down every thing, as by the all destroying conflagration of the last day.
56. Then Sindhu fired his weapons, igniting the sky, and began to burn everything down, like the all-consuming fire of the last day.
57. They filled all the sides of air with clouds of smoke, which seemed to hide the face of heaven under the darkness of hell.
57. They filled the air on all sides with clouds of smoke that seemed to cover the sky, shrouding it in darkness like hell.
58. They set fire to the woods in the hills, which burned like mountains of gold; while the trees appeared to bloom with yellow champaka flowers all around.
58. They set the woods in the hills on fire, which burned like mountains of gold; while the trees looked like they were blooming with yellow champaka flowers all around.
59. All the sides of the sky above, and the hills, woods and groves below, were enveloped in the flames, as if they were covered under the red powder of huli, with which Yama was sporting over the plain.
59. All the parts of the sky above and the hills, woods, and groves below were surrounded by flames, as if they were blanketed in the red powder of huli, with which Yama was playing over the plain.
60. The heaven-spreading flame burnt down the legions in one heap of ashes, as the submarine fire consumes whole bodies of the fleet and navy in the sea.
60. The all-consuming fire turned the legions into a massive pile of ashes, just like the underwater blaze devours entire fleets in the sea.
61. As Sindhu continued to dart his firearms against his vanquished adversary, Vidúratha let off his watery arms with reverential regard.
61. As Sindhu kept firing his weapons at his defeated opponent, Vidúratha released his watery arms with great respect.
62. These filled with water, flew forward as the shades of darkness from their hidden cells; and spread up and down and on all sides, like a melted mountain gushing in a hundred cataracts.
62. These filled with water, surged forward like shadows emerging from their hidden spaces; and spread out in every direction, like a molten mountain spilling in a hundred waterfalls.
63. They stretched as mountainous clouds or as a sea in the air, and fell in showers of watery arrows and stones on the ground.
63. They spread out like massive clouds or a sea in the sky, and rained down in showers of watery arrows and stones onto the ground.
64. They flew up like large tamála trees, and being gathered in groups like the shades of night, appeared as the thick gloom beyond the lokáloka or polar mountains.
64. They soared up like big tamála trees, and gathered in clusters like the shadows of night, looked like the dense darkness beyond the lokáloka or polar mountains.
65. They gave the sky the appearance of subterraneous[Pg 471] caves, emitting a gurgling sound (ghurghura) like the loud roaring of elephants.
65. They made the sky look like underground caves[Pg 471], producing a gurgling sound (ghurghura) like the loud roar of elephants.
66. These waters soon drank (cooled) the spreading furious fire, as the shades of the dark night swallow (efface) the surrounding red tints of the evening.
66. These waters quickly extinguished the raging fire, just as the shadows of the dark night erase the surrounding red hues of the evening.
67. Having swallowed the fires above, the waters overflooded the ground and filled it with a humidity which served to enervate all bodies, as the power of sleep numbs every body in death-like torpidity.
67. After absorbing the flames above, the waters overflowed the ground and soaked it with moisture that weakened everyone, just as the power of sleep dulls the senses into a lifeless stupor.
68. In this manner both the kings were throwing their enchanted weapons against each other, and found them equally quelling and repelling one another in their course.
68. In this way, both kings were using their magical weapons against each other, and they found that they were equally overpowering and pushing each other back.
69. The heavy armed soldiers of Sindhu and the captains of his regiments were swept away by the flood, together with the warcars which floated upon it.
69. The heavily armed soldiers of Sindhu and the captains of his regiments were carried off by the flood, along with the war chariots that floated on it.
70. At this moment, Sindhu thought upon his anhydrous weapons (soshanástre—thermal arms), which possessed the miraculous power of preserving his people from the water, and hurled them in the air.
70. At that moment, Sindhu thought about his dry weapons (soshanástre—thermal arms), which had the amazing ability to keep his people safe from the water, and he threw them into the air.
71. These absorbed the waters as the sun sucks up the moisture of the night, and dried up the land and revived the soldiers, except those that were already dead and gone.
71. These soaked up the water like the sun draws in the moisture of the night, drying up the land and energizing the soldiers, except for those who were already dead and gone.
72. Their heat chased the coldness as the rage of the illiterate enrages the learned, and made the moist ground as dry, as when the sultry winds strew the forest land with dried leaves.
72. Their heat chased away the coldness like the anger of an uneducated person frustrates the knowledgeable, and made the damp ground as dry as when the hot winds scatter dried leaves across the forest.
73. It decorated the face of the ground with a golden hue, as when the royal dames adorn their persons with a yellow paint or ointment.
73. It covered the ground with a golden shade, like when royal women beautify themselves with yellow makeup or lotion.
74. It put the soldiers on the opposite side to a state of feverish (or blood heated) fainting, as when the tender leaves of trees are scorched by the warmth of a wild fire in summer heat.
74. It sent the soldiers into a frenzied (or heated) faint, just like when the delicate leaves of trees get burned by the heat of a wildfire in the summer.
75. Vidúratha in his rage of warfare laid hold on his bow (kodanda), and having bent it to a curve, let fly his cloudy arms on his antagonist.
75. Vidúratha, fueled by his rage for battle, grabbed his bow and, bending it with force, launched his powerful arrows at his opponent.
76. They sent forth columns of clouds as thick as the sable[Pg 472] shades of night, which flying upward as a forest of dark tamála trees, spread an umbrage heavy with water on high.
76. They released columns of clouds as thick as the black shades of night, which flew upward like a forest of dark tamála trees, spreading a heavy canopy filled with water above.
77. They lowered under the weight of their water, and stood still by their massive thickness; and roared aloud in their circles all over the sky.
77. They sagged under the weight of their water and remained still because of their enormous bulk; and they roared loudly in their arcs all across the sky.
78. Then blew the winds dropping the dewdrops of the icy store they bore on their pinions; and showers of rain fell fast from the collections of the clouds on high.
78. Then the winds blew, releasing the icy dew drops they carried on their wings; and heavy rain poured down from the clouds up above.
79. Then flashed the fiery lightnings from them like golden serpents in their serpentine course or rather like the aslant glances of the eyes of heavenly nymphs.
79. Then bright lightnings shot from them like golden serpents in their winding path or rather like the slanted glances of the eyes of celestial nymphs.
80. The roarings of the clouds rebounded in the mountainous caverns of the sky, and the quarters of heaven re-echoed to the same with the hoarse noise of elephants and the roaring of lions and growling of tigers and bears.
80. The thunder of the clouds echoed in the mountain caverns of the sky, and the corners of heaven resonated with the deep sounds of elephants, the roars of lions, and the growls of tigers and bears.
81. Showers of rain fell in floods with drops as big as musalas—malls or mallets, and with flashes of lightnings threatening as the stern glancings of the god of death.
81. Heavy rain poured down in torrents with drops as big as musalas—malls or mallets, and flashes of lightning flashed threateningly like the harsh looks of the god of death.
82. Huge mists rising at first in the form of vapours of the earth, and then borne aloft by the heated air into the sky, seemed like titans to rise from the infernal regions (and then invade heaven with their gloomy armament).
82. Huge mists initially rose as vapors from the earth and then were lifted into the sky by the warm air, appearing like giants emerging from the underworld (and then charging into heaven with their dark forces).
83. The mirage of the warfare ceased after a while; as the worldly desires subside to rest upon tasting the sweet joys attending on divine knowledge.
83. The illusion of conflict faded after a while; as earthly desires calm down, they settle into the sweet pleasures that come with divine knowledge.
84. The ground became full of mud and mire and was impassable in every part of it; and the forces of Sindhu were overflown by the watery deluge, like the river Sinde or the sea.
84. The ground was covered in mud and muck and was impossible to cross in any area; the forces of Sindhu were overwhelmed by the flood, like the river Sinde or the sea.
85. He then hurled his airy weapon which filled the vault of heaven with winds, and raged in all their fury like the Bhairava-Furies on the last day of resurrection.
85. He then threw his light weapon, which filled the sky with winds, and raged with all their intensity like the Bhairava-Furies on the final day of resurrection.
86. The winds blew on all sides of the sky, with darts falling as thunder bolts, and hailstones now piercing and then crushing all bodies as by the last blast of nature on the dooms-day.
86. The winds howled from every direction in the sky, with lightning strikes falling like thunder, and hailstones now piercing and then smashing everything as if it were the final blow of nature on judgment day.
[Pg 473]
[Pg 473]
CHAPTER XLIX.
Description of Other Types of Weapons.
Then blew the icy winds of winter, blasting the beauty of the foliage of forest trees, and shaking and breaking the beautiful arbors, and covering them with gusts of dust.
Then the cold winter winds blew, ruining the beauty of the leaves on the trees, shaking and breaking the lovely gardens, and covering them with clouds of dust.
2. Then rose the gale whirling the trees like birds flying in the air, dashing and smashing the soldiers on the ground, and hurling and breaking the edifices to dust.
2. Then the wind picked up, tossing the trees around like birds in the sky, crashing into the soldiers on the ground, and smashing the buildings to dust.
3. This fearful squall blew away Vidúratha and his force, as a rapid current carries away the broken and rotten fragments of wood.
3. This frightening storm swept away Vidúratha and his troops, just like a strong current washes away broken and decaying pieces of wood.
4. Then Vidúratha who was skilled in ballistics hurled his huge and heavy arrows, which stretched themselves to the sky, and withstood the force of the winds and rain.
4. Then Vidúratha, who was skilled in launching projectiles, shot his massive and heavy arrows that soared into the sky and held strong against the winds and rain.
5. Opposed by these rock-like barriers, the airy weapons were at a stand still, as the animal spirits are checked by the firm stoicity of the soul.
5. Blocked by these solid barriers, the light weapons came to a halt, just like the animal instincts are restrained by the strong resilience of the soul.
6. The trees which had been blown up by the winds and floating in the breezy air, now came down and fell upon the dead bodies, like flocks of crows upon putrid carcasses.
6. The trees that had been tossed around by the winds and drifting in the fresh air, now came down and fell onto the dead bodies, like flocks of crows on decaying carcasses.
7. The shouting (shitkára) of the city, the distant hum (dátkára) of the village, the howling (bhánkára) of forests, and the rustling (utkára) of the trees, ceased on all sides like the vain verbiology of men.
7. The shouting of the city, the distant buzz of the village, the howling of the forests, and the rustling of the trees all stopped everywhere, like the meaningless chatter of people.
8. Sindhu saw burning rocks (rockets?) falling from above like leaves of trees, and flying about as the winged Mainákas or moving rocks of the sea or Sinde (sindhu).
8. Sindhu saw burning rocks (rockets?) falling from above like leaves from trees, flying around like the winged Mainákas or the moving rocks of the sea or Sinde (sindhu).
9. He then hurled his thundering weapons, falling as flaming thunderbolts from heaven, which burnt the rocks away as the flaming fire destroys the darkness.
9. He then launched his powerful weapons, crashing down like fiery thunderbolts from the sky, which scorched the rocks as the blazing fire consumes the darkness.
10. These falling bolts broke the stones with their pointed[Pg 474] ends, and hewed down the heads (tops) of the hills, like a hurricane scattering the fruits of trees on the ground.
10. These falling bolts shattered the stones with their pointed [Pg 474] ends and chopped off the tops of the hills, like a hurricane scattering the fruits of trees to the ground.
11. Vidúratha then darted his Brahmá weapon to quell the thunderbolts, which jostling against one another, disappeared in their mutual conflict.
11. Vidúratha then launched his Brahmá weapon to counter the thunderbolts, which collided with each other and vanished in their chaotic clash.
12. Sindhu then cast his demoniac weapons (Pisáchástras) as black as darkness, which fled as lines of horrid Pisácha demons on all sides.
12. Sindhu then launched his demonic weapons (Pisáchástras), as black as darkness, which scattered like terrifying Pisácha demons in every direction.
13. They filled the firmament with the darkness of their bodies, and made the daylight turn to the shade of night, as if it were for fear of them.
13. They filled the sky with the darkness of their bodies and made the daylight change to the shade of night, as if it were afraid of them.
14. They were as stalwart in their figures as huge columns of smoke, and as dark in their complexion as the blackest pitch, and tangible by the hand.
14. They were as solid in their forms as massive columns of smoke, and as dark in their appearance as the blackest pitch, and could be felt by touch.
15. They were as lean skeletons with erect hairs on their heads and bearded faces, with looks as pale as those of beggars, and bodies as black as those of the aerial and nocturnal fiends.
15. They were like skinny skeletons with stiff hair on their heads and bearded faces, with expressions as pale as those of beggars, and bodies as dark as those of the ghostly and night creatures.
16. They were terrific and like idiots in their looks, and moved about with bones and skulls in their hands. They were as meagre as churls, but more cruel than either the sword or thunderbolt.
16. They looked amazing yet foolish, moving around with bones and skulls in their hands. They were as thin as peasants but even more brutal than a sword or a thunderbolt.
17. The Pisáchas lurk about the woods, bogs and highways, and pry into empty and open door houses. They hunt about as ghosts in their dark forms, and fly away as fast as the fleeting lightning.
17. The Pisáchas hide in the woods, swamps, and along the roads, peeking into empty and open houses. They move like ghosts in their dark shapes, and dart away as quickly as a flash of lightning.
18. They ran and attacked with fury the remaining forces of the enemy, that stood weaponless in the field, with their broken and sorrowful hearts.
18. They charged and attacked with intensity the remaining enemy forces, who stood defenseless in the field, with their shattered and heavy hearts.
19. Frightened to death they stood motionless, and dropped down their arms and armours, and stood petrified as if they were demon-struck, with staring eyes, open mouths, and unmoving hands and feet.
19. Terrified, they stood frozen in place, dropping their weapons and armor. They were as if turned to stone, with wide eyes, mouths agape, and hands and feet completely still.
20. They let fall both their lower and upper garments, loosened their bowels and slakened their bodies through fear, and kept shaking as fixed trees by the winds.
20. They dropped both their lower and upper garments, lost their composure, and trembled like trees swaying in the wind.
[Pg 475]
[Pg 475]
21. The line of the Pisáchas then advanced to frighten Vidúratha out of his wits, but he had the good sense to understand them as the mere Mumbo-jumbos of magic.
21. The Pisáchas then moved in to scare Vidúratha out of his mind, but he wisely recognized them as nothing more than the silly tricks of magic.
22. He knew the counter charm to fight out the Pisáchas from the field, and employed his charmed weapons against the Pisácha army of his enemy.
22. He knew the counter spell to drive the Pisáchas off the field and used his enchanted weapons against his enemy's Pisácha army.
23. He darted in his ire the Rúpiká weapon, which gave comfort to his own army, and deluded the Pisácha force of his adversary.
23. He threw the Rúpiká weapon in anger, which boosted the morale of his own army and tricked the Pisácha forces of his enemy.
24. These Rúpikás flew in the air with erect hairs on their heads; their terrific eyes were sunk in their sockets, and their waists and breasts moved as trees with bunches of fruit.
24. These Rúpikás soared through the air with straight hairs on their heads; their terrifying eyes were deep-set in their sockets, and their waists and chests swayed like trees laden with fruit.
25. They had past their youth and become old; and their bodies were bulky and worn out with age; they had deformed backs and hips, and protuberant navels and naves.
25. They had passed their youth and grown old; their bodies were heavy and worn out from aging; they had crooked backs and hips, and protruding bellies and navels.
26. They had dark dusky bodies, and held human skulls in their hands all besmeared with blood. They had bits of half devoured flesh in their mouths, and pouring out fresh blood from their sides.
26. They had dark, shadowy bodies and held human skulls in their hands, all smeared with blood. They had pieces of half-eaten flesh in their mouths and were pouring fresh blood from their sides.
27. They had a variety of gestures, motions and contortions of their bodies, which were as hard as stone, with wry faces, crooked backs and twisted legs and limbs.
27. They had all kinds of gestures, movements, and body contortions that were as tough as stone, with twisted faces, bent backs, and crooked legs and limbs.
28. Some had their faces like those of dogs, crows, and owls, with broad mouths and flat cheek-bones and bellies, and held human skulls and entrails in their hands.
28. Some had faces resembling those of dogs, crows, and owls, with wide mouths, flat cheekbones, and protruding bellies, and they held human skulls and entrails in their hands.
29. They laid hold of the Pisáchas as men catch little boys, and joined with them in one body as their consorts. (i.e. The Rúpiká witches bewitching the demoniac Pisáchas, got the better of them).
29. They caught the Pisáchas like people grab little boys and became one group with them as their partners. (i.e. The Rúpiká witches, enchanting the demonic Pisáchas, overpowered them).
30. They joined together in dancing and singing with outstretched arms and mouths and eyes, now joining hand in hand and now pursuing one another in their merry sport.
30. They came together to dance and sing with their arms wide open and their mouths and eyes engaged, sometimes linking hands and other times playfully chasing each other in their joyful fun.
31. They stretched their long tongues from their horrid mouths, and licked away the blood exuding from the wounds of the dead bodies.
31. They stuck out their long tongues from their grotesque mouths and licked up the blood oozing from the wounds of the dead bodies.
[Pg 476]
[Pg 476]
32. They plunged in the pool of blood with as much delight, as if they dived in a pond of ghee, and scrabbled in the bloody puddle with outstretched arms and feet, and uplifted ears and nose.
32. They plunged into the pool of blood with as much joy as if they had jumped into a pond of ghee, and scrambled in the bloody puddle with their arms and legs stretched out, their ears and nose raised high.
33. They rolled and jostled with one another in the puddle of carrion and blood, and made it swell like the milky ocean when churned by the Mandara mountain.
33. They tumbled and bumped into each other in the puddle of dead bodies and blood, making it rise like the milky ocean when stirred by the Mandara mountain.
34. As Vidúratha employed his magic weapon against the magic of Sindhu, so he had recourse to others from a sense of his inferiority.
34. Just as Vidúratha used his magic weapon against Sindhu's magic, he relied on others because he felt inferior.
35. He darted his Vetála weapon, which made the dead bodies, whether with or without their heads, to rise up in a body in their ghastly shapes.
35. He threw his Vetála weapon, causing the dead bodies, with or without their heads, to rise up in their horrifying forms.
36. The joint forces of the Vetálas, Pisáchas and Rúpikás presented a dreadful appearance as that of the Kavandhas, and seemed as they were ready to destroy the earth.
36. The combined forces of the Vetálas, Pisáchas, and Rúpikás looked terrifying, just like the Kavandhas, and seemed poised to obliterate the earth.
37. The other monarch was not slow to show his magical skill, by hurling his Rákshasa weapon, which threatened to grasp and devour the three worlds.
37. The other king quickly demonstrated his magical abilities by throwing his Rákshasa weapon, which seemed ready to grab and consume the three worlds.
38. These with their gigantic bodies rose as high as mountains, and seemed as hellish fiends appearing from the infernal regions in their ghostly forms.
38. These beings, with their enormous bodies, towered like mountains and looked like terrifying demons emerging from the depths of hell in their ghostly shapes.
39. The ferocious body of the roaring Rákshasas, terrified both the gods and demigods (surásuras), by their loud martial music and war dance of their headless trunks (Kavandhas).
39. The fierce bodies of the roaring Rákshasas frightened both the gods and demigods (surásuras) with their booming battle music and war dance of their headless trunks (Kavandhas).
40. The giddy Vetálas, Yakshas and Kushmándas, devoured the fat and flesh of dead bodies as their toast, and drank the gory blood as their lurid wines in the coarse of their war dance.
40. The excited Vetálas, Yakshas, and Kushmándas feasted on the fat and flesh of dead bodies as their appetizers, and drank the bloody gore as their dark wines during their wild war dance.
41. The hopping and jumping of the Kushmándas, in their war dance in streams of blood, scattered its crimson particles in the air, which assembled in the form of a bridge of red evening clouds over the sparkling sea.
41. The hopping and jumping of the Kushmándas in their war dance, surrounded by streams of blood, scattered its crimson droplets into the air, forming a bridge of red evening clouds over the sparkling sea.
[Pg 477]
[Pg 477]
CHAPTER L.
Vidúratha's Death.
Vasishtha said:—As the tide of war was rolling violently with a general massacre on both sides, the belligerent monarchs thought on the means of saving their own forces from the impending ruin.
Vasishtha said:—As the tide of war surged fiercely with widespread death on both sides, the warring kings looked for ways to protect their armies from the looming disaster.
2. The magnanimous Sindhurája, who was armed with patience, called to his mind the Vaishnava weapon, which was the greatest of arms and as powerful as Siva (Jove) himself.
2. The generous Sindhurája, who was patient, remembered the Vaishnava weapon, which was the best of weapons and as powerful as Siva (Jove) himself.
3. No sooner was the Vaishnava weapon hurled by him with his best judgment (mantra), than it emitted a thousand sparks of fire from its flaming blade on all sides.
3. As soon as he threw the Vaishnava weapon with his best mantra, it burst into a thousand sparks of fire from its blazing blade in every direction.
4. These sparks enlarged into balls, as big and bright as to shine like hundreds of suns in the sky, and others flew as the lengthy shafts of cudgels in the air.
4. These sparks grew into balls, as big and bright as hundreds of suns shining in the sky, while others shot through the air like long clubs.
5. Some of them filled the wide field of the firmament with thunderbolts as thick as the blades of grass, and others overspread the lake of heaven, with battle axes as a bed of lotuses.
5. Some of them filled the vast expanse of the sky with thunderbolts as dense as blades of grass, while others covered the heavenly lake with battle axes like a bed of lotuses.
6. These poured forth showers of pointed arrows spreading as a net-work in the sky, and darted the sable blades of swords, scattered as the leaves of trees in the air.
6. These unleashed streams of sharp arrows spreading out like a network in the sky, and hurled dark blades of swords, scattered like leaves from trees in the air.
7. At this time, the rival king Vidúratha, sent forth another Vaishnava weapon for repelling the former, and removing the reliance of his foe in his foible.
7. At this time, the rival king Vidúratha sent out another Vaishnava weapon to counter the previous one and to eliminate his enemy's confidence in his weakness.
8. It sent forth a stream of weapons counteracting those of the other, and overflowing in currents of arrows and pikes, clubs and axes and missiles of various kinds.
8. It launched a barrage of weapons to counter those of the other side, flooding the area with arrows, spears, clubs, axes, and various other missiles.
9. These weapons struggled with and justled against one another. They split the vault of heaven with their clattering, and cracked like loud thunder claps cleaving the mountain cliffs.
9. These weapons clashed and jostled against each other. They shattered the sky with their noise and crashed like loud thunder strikes hitting the mountains.
10. The arrows pierced the rods and swords, and the swords[Pg 478] hewed down the axes and lances to pieces. The malls and mallets drove the missiles, and the pikes broke the spears (saktis).
10. The arrows went through the rods and swords, and the swords[Pg 478] smashed the axes and lances into bits. The hammers and mallets propelled the projectiles, and the pikes shattered the spears (saktis).
11. The mallets like Mandara rocks, broke and drove away the rushing arrows as waves of the sea, and the resistless swords broke to pieces by striking at the maces.
11. The mallets, like Mandara rocks, shattered and deflected the speeding arrows like waves of the sea, and the unstoppable swords broke apart upon striking the maces.
12. The lances revolved like the halo of the moon, repelling the black sword-blades as darkness, and the swift missiles flashed as the destructive fires of Yama.
12. The lances spun like the moon's halo, pushing back the black sword blades as if they were darkness, while the quick projectiles glimmered like the destructive fires of Yama.
13. The whirling disks were destroying all other weapons; they stunned the world by their noise, and broke the mountains by their strokes.
13. The spinning disks were wiping out all other weapons; they shocked the world with their noise and shattered the mountains with their blows.
14. The clashing weapons were breaking one another in numbers, and Vidúratha defeated the arms of Sindhu, as the steadfast mountain defies the thunders of Indra.
14. The clashing weapons were shattering each other in droves, and Vidúratha overwhelmed Sindhu's arms, just as a strong mountain withstands the storms of Indra.
15. The truncheons (Sankus) were blowing away the falchions (asis); and the spontoons (súlas) were warding off the stones of the slings. The crow bars (bhusundis) broke down the pointed heads of the pikes (bhindhipálas).
15. The clubs were smashing the swords; and the polearms were blocking the stones from the slings. The crowbars took down the sharp tips of the spears.
16. The iron rods of the enemy (parasúlas) were broken by tridents (trisúlas) of Siva, and the hostile arms were falling down by their crushing one another to pieces.
16. The enemy's iron rods (parasúlas) were shattered by Siva's tridents (trisúlas), and the opposing weapons were collapsing as they crushed each other to pieces.
17. The clattering shots stopped the course of the heavenly stream, and the combustion of powder filled the air with smoke.
17. The loud gunshots interrupted the flow of the heavenly stream, and the gunpowder smoke filled the air.
18. The clashing of dashing weapons lightened the sky like lightnings, their clattering cracked the worlds like thunderclaps, and their shock split and broke the mountains like thunderbolts.
18. The clash of fierce weapons lit up the sky like lightning, their noise shattered the air like thunder, and their impact split and broke the mountains like a lightning strike.
19. Thus were the warring weapons breaking one another by their concussion, and protracting the engagement by their mutual overthrow.
19. So the fighting weapons were smashing into each other, extending the battle with their mutual collisions.
20. As Sindhu was standing still in defiance of the prowess of his adversary, Vidúratha lifted his own fire-arm, and fired it with a thundering sound.
20. While Sindhu stood firm, showing no fear of his opponent's strength, Vidúratha raised his weapon and fired it with a loud bang.
[Pg 479]
[Pg 479]
21. It set the war chariot of Sindhu on fire like a heap of hay on the plain, while the Vaishnava weapons filled the etherial sphere with their meteoric blaze.
21. It ignited the war chariot of Sindhu like a stack of hay on the ground, while the Vaishnava weapons lit up the sky with their fiery display.
22. The two Kings were thus engaged in fierce fighting with each other, the one darting his weapons like drops of raging rain, and the other hurling his arms like currents of a deluging river.
22. The two kings were locked in intense battle with each other, one launching his weapons like bursts of heavy rain, and the other throwing his strikes like the surge of a flooding river.
23. The two Kings were thus harassing each other like two brave champions in their contest, when the chariot of Sindhu was reduced to ashes by its flame.
23. The two kings were tormenting each other like two brave champions in their battle when Sindhu's chariot was turned to ashes by the fire.
24. He then fled to the woods like a lion from its cavern in the mountain, and repelled the fire that pursued him by his aqueous weapons.
24. He then ran into the woods like a lion escaping from its cave in the mountains, and he fought off the fire chasing him with his water-based tools.
25. After losing his car and alighting on the ground, he brandished his sword and cut off the hoofs and heels of the horses of his enemy’s chariot in the twinkling of an eye.
25. After losing his car and getting out onto the ground, he waved his sword and quickly severed the hooves and heels of the horses from his enemy’s chariot.
26. He hacked every thing that came before him like the lean stalks of lotuses; when Vidúratha also left his chariot with his asi (ensis) in hand.
26. He cut down everything in his path like the slender stalks of lotuses; when Vidúratha also got out of his chariot with his sword in hand.
27. Both equally brave and compeers to one another in their skill in warfare, turned about in their rounds, and scraped their swords into saws by mutual strokes on one another.
27. Both equally brave and matched in their combat skills, they turned in their circles and sharpened their swords by striking against each other.
28. With their denticulated weapons, they tore the bodies of their enemies like fishes crushed under the teeth, when Vidúratha dropt down his broken sword, and darted his javelin against his adversary.
28. With their jagged weapons, they ripped apart their enemies like fish crushed under teeth, when Vidúratha dropped his broken sword and hurled his javelin at his opponent.
29. It fell with a rattling noise on the bosom of Sindhu (the king), as a flaming meteor falls rumbling in the breast of the sea (Sindhu).
29. It crashed with a rattling sound onto the chest of Sindhu (the king), just like a blazing meteor falls with a rumble into the ocean (Sindhu).
30. But the weapon fell back by hitting upon his breast plate, as a damsel flies back from the embrace of a lover deemed an unfit match for her.
30. But the weapon rebounded upon hitting his breastplate, like a girl pulling away from the embrace of a suitor she finds unsuitable.
31. Its shock made Sindhu throw out a flood of blood from his lungs, resembling the water spout let out from the trunk of an elephant.
31. Its impact made Sindhu spit out a stream of blood from his lungs, similar to the water spout released from the trunk of an elephant.
[Pg 480]
[Pg 480]
32. Seeing this, the native Lílá cried with joy to her sister Lílá: see here the demon Sindhu killed by our lion-like husband.
32. Seeing this, the native Lílá cried with joy to her sister Lílá: look here, the demon Sindhu has been killed by our lion-like husband.
33. Sindhu is slain by the javelin of our lion-like lord, like the wicked demon by the nails of the lion-god Nrisinha, and he is spouting forth his blood like the stream of water, thrown out by the trunk of an elephant from a pool.
33. Sindhu is killed by the javelin of our powerful lord, just like the evil demon was by the claws of the lion-god Nrisinha, and he is gushing out his blood like water spilling from the trunk of an elephant in a pool.
34. But alas! this Sindhu is trying to mount on another car, although bleeding so profusely from his mouth and nostrils, as to raise a wheezing (chulchulu) sound.
34. But sadly! this Sindhu is trying to get into another vehicle, even though he’s bleeding heavily from his mouth and nose, making a wheezing (chulchulu) sound.
35. Lo there! our lord Vidúratha breaking down the golden mountings of his car with the blows of his mallet, as the thundering clouds—Pushkara and Ávarta break down the gold peaks of Sumeru.
35. Look! our lord Vidúratha is smashing the golden fittings of his chariot with his mallet, just like the thunderous clouds—Pushkara and Ávarta shatter the golden peaks of Sumeru.
36. See this Sindhu now mounting on another carriage, which is now brought before him, and decorated as the splendid seat of a Gandharva.
36. Look at this Sindhu now getting onto another carriage, which has just been brought to him and is adorned like the magnificent seat of a Gandharva.
37. Alack! our lord is now made the mark of Sindhu’s mallet darted as a thunder bolt against him; but lo! how he flies off and avoids the deadly blow of Sindhu.
37. Alas! Our lord has become the target of Sindhu’s hammer, launched like a thunderbolt at him; but look! How he evades the deadly strike of Sindhu.
38. Huzza! how nimbly he has got up upon his own car; but woe is to me! that Sindhu has overtaken him in his flight.
38. Hooray! Look how quickly he got onto his own chariot; but alas! Sindhu has caught up to him in his speed.
39. He mounts on his car as a hunter climbs on a tree, and pierces my husband, as a bird-catcher does a parrot hidden in its hollow, with his pointed arrow.
39. He gets into his car like a hunter climbs a tree and hits my husband, just like a bird-catcher catches a parrot hidden in its nest, with his sharp arrow.
40. Behold his car is broken down and its flags flung aside; his horses are hurt and the driver is driven away. His bow is broken and his armour is shattered, and his whole body is full of wounds.
40. Look, his car is broken down and its flags are tossed aside; his horses are injured and the driver is gone. His bow is broken and his armor is shattered, and his whole body is covered in wounds.
41. His strong breast-plate is broken also by slabs of stone and his big head is pierced by pointed arrows. Behold him thrown down on earth, all mangled in blood.
41. His strong armor is also shattered by chunks of stone, and his large head is pierced by sharp arrows. Look at him lying on the ground, all battered and bloody.
42. Look with what difficulty he is restored to his senses, and seated in his seat with his arm cut off and bleeding under Sindhu’s sword.
42. Look at how hard it is for him to come to his senses, sitting in his seat with his arm chopped off and bleeding from Sindhu’s sword.
[Pg 481]
[Pg 481]
43. See him weltering in blood gushing out profusely from his body, like a rubicund stream issuing from a hill of rubies. Woe is me! and cursed be the sword of Sindhu that hath brought this misery on us.
43. Look at him lying in a pool of blood pouring out of his body, like a red stream flowing from a hill of rubies. Oh, how tragic! And damn the sword of Sindhu that has brought this suffering upon us.
44. It has severed his thighs as they dissever a tree with a saw, and has lopped off his legs like the stalks of trees.
44. It has cut through his thighs like a saw cuts through wood, and has chopped off his legs like branches from a tree.
45. Ah! it is I that am so struck and wounded and killed by the enemy. I am dead and gone and burnt away with my husband’s body.
45. Ah! it's me who has been so hurt and destroyed by the enemy. I'm dead and gone, completely consumed along with my husband's body.
46. Saying so, she began to shudder with fear at the woeful sight of her husband’s person, and fell insensible on the ground like a creeper cut off by an axe.
46. Saying that, she started to tremble with fear at the heartbreaking sight of her husband, and collapsed on the ground like a plant cut down by an axe.
47. Vidúratha though thus mutilated and disabled, was rising to smite the enemy in his rage, when he fell down from his car like an uprooted tree, and was replaced there by his charioteer ready to make his retreat.
47. Although Vidúratha was injured and disabled, he was still trying to attack the enemy in his fury when he fell from his chariot like a toppled tree, and his charioteer took his place, ready to retreat.
48. At this instant, the savage Sindhu struck a sabre on his neck, and pursued the car in which the dying monarch was borne back to his tent.
48. At that moment, the fierce Sindhu struck a saber at his neck and chased the cart that was carrying the dying king back to his tent.
49. The body of Padma (alias Vidúratha), was placed like a lotus in the presence of Sarasvatí, shining with the splendour of the sun; but the elated Sindhu was kept from entering that abode, like a giddy fly from a flame.
49. The body of Padma (also known as Vidúratha) was laid out like a lotus in front of Sarasvatí, glowing with the brightness of the sun; but the excited Sindhu was prevented from entering that place, like a dizzy fly avoiding a flame.
50. The charioteer entered in the apartment, and placed the body in its death-bed, all mangled and besmeared with blood, exuding from the pores of the severed neck, in the presence of the goddess, from where the enemy returned to his camp.
50. The charioteer entered the room and laid the body on its deathbed, all mangled and covered in blood oozing from the severed neck, in front of the goddess, from where the enemy returned to his camp.
(Gloss). Here Padma fighting in the person of Vidúratha, and falling bravely in the field, obtained his redemption by his death in the presence of the goddess; but the savage Sindhu, who slew his foiled foe in his retreat, proved a ruffian in his barbarous act, and could have no admittance into the presence of the goddess and to his future salvation.
(Gloss). Here Padma, fighting as Vidúratha, fell valiantly in battle and achieved redemption through his death in front of the goddess; however, the brutal Sindhu, who killed his defeated enemy in flight, acted like a thug in his cruel deed and was barred from the goddess's presence and his future salvation.
[Pg 482]
[Pg 482]
CONCLUSION.
The whole vision of Lílá, like that of Mirza, shows the state of human life, with its various incidents and phases to its last termination by death. It is not so compact and allegorical as that of the western essayist; but as idle effusions of those ideal reveries or loose vagaries which are characteristic of the wild imagination of eastern rhapsodists. The discontented Bráhmana longs for royal dignity, imagines to himself all its enjoyments in the person of Padma, and sees at last all its evils in the character of Vidúratha; which serves as a lesson to aspirants from aiming at high worldly honours which end in their destruction.
The entire vision of Lílá, much like that of Mirza, illustrates the journey of human life, with its different events and stages culminating in death. It's not as structured and symbolic as that of Western essayists; instead, it reflects the free-form expressions of those ideal daydreams or whimsical fantasies typical of the vibrant imaginations of Eastern poets. The dissatisfied Bráhmana yearns for royal status, envisions all its pleasures through Padma, and ultimately recognizes its drawbacks in the character of Vidúratha. This serves as a warning to those seeking high worldly achievements, as they can lead to their downfall.
Lílá by her wisdom sees in her silent meditation, the whole course and vicissitudes of the world, and the rise and fall of human glory in the aspirations of her husband. These parables serve to show the nature of Yoga philosophy to be no other, than an absolute idealism or mental abstraction, consisting in the abstract knowledge of all things appertaining to our temporal as well as Spiritual concerns.
Lílá, through her wisdom, observes during her quiet meditation the entire journey and ups and downs of the world, along with the rise and fall of human greatness reflected in her husband's ambitions. These stories illustrate that the essence of Yoga philosophy is nothing but absolute idealism or mental abstraction, involving a deep understanding of everything related to our earthly and spiritual matters.
The knowledge is derived either by intuition as that of the Bráhmana and Padma, or by inspiration like that of the genius of wisdom to her votary Lílá. It may also be had by means of communication with others, as in the discourse of Ráma and his preceptor; as also from the attentive perusal of such works as the present one, treating both of temporal and spiritual subjects, and reviewing them with the eye of the mind.
The knowledge comes either from intuition like that of the Bráhmana and Padma, or from inspiration like the wisdom that guides Lílá. It can also be gained through communication with others, as seen in the discussions between Ráma and his teacher; or from carefully reading works like this one, which cover both worldly and spiritual topics, and reflecting on them thoughtfully.
The Yogi is said to know all things through the medium of his intellectual eye (jnána chakshu), apart from his connection with every thing in the world called nihsanga, as it is expressed by the Persian sophist;—“amokhteh Oniamekhteh az harche hast”.—“Knowing and not mixing with all that is.”
The Yogi is believed to understand everything through his intellectual eye (jnána chakshu), separate from his connection to everything in the world called nihsanga, as the Persian philosopher puts it;—“amokhteh Oniamekhteh az harche hast.”—“Knowing without getting involved with all that exists.”
From this view of Yoga, it will appear that, all kinds of knowledge, whether as it existed among the ancients, or is[Pg 483] in the course of its improvement in modern times, forms a subject of the Yoga or meditative philosophy, which embraces and comprehends in itself a knowledge of all practical arts and sciences, as the military art and other things treated of in this work. Hence it is evident, that a large fund of learning forms the greatest Yoga, and the most learned among men, were the greatest thinkers or Yogis amongst mankind in all ages. No rational being therefore can either refrain from thinking, or employing his mind to the acquisition of knowledge, both of which are termed Yoga in Indian philosophy.
From this perspective of Yoga, it seems that all types of knowledge, whether from ancient times or during its development in modern times, are part of the Yoga or meditative philosophy. This philosophy includes and understands all practical skills and sciences, such as military arts and other topics discussed in this work. Thus, it's clear that a vast amount of knowledge constitutes the greatest Yoga, and the most educated individuals have been the greatest thinkers or Yogis throughout history. Therefore, no rational being can avoid thinking or using their mind to gain knowledge, both of which are referred to as Yoga in Indian philosophy.
But the yogi is commonly believed to be an inspired sage or seer, viewing all things appearing before him in his dream and vision. These are sometimes retrospective, and resultants of the vibrations of waking feelings and imagination, as in the case of the Bráhmana’s anticipation of royalty as a coming reality.
But the yogi is often seen as an inspired sage or seer, perceiving everything that appears before him in his dreams and visions. These can sometimes be based on past experiences and are influenced by the feelings and imagination from waking life, much like when the Bráhmana anticipates royalty as a future reality.
In many instances they are believed as prospective and prophetic of future events, as in Padma’s dread of his future life and fate. In Lílá’s case however they were “no dreams but visions strange” of supernatural sights, and prophetical of the future state of her husband, as it was revealed to her by the goddess.
In many cases, they are seen as hopeful and prophetic about future events, similar to Padma’s fear of his future life and fate. However, in Lílá’s situation, they were “not dreams but strange visions” of supernatural sights, and foretold her husband’s future, as it was shown to her by the goddess.
But as there are few that rely any faith “in the baseless fabric of a vision”, they require to be told that the books of revelation in all religions are based upon these dreams and visions, which are believed to be the outpouring of the Holy Spirit into the souls of saints, in the sacred records of all nations.
But since there are few who put any faith in the “baseless fabric of a vision,” they need to be reminded that the books of revelation in all religions are built on these dreams and visions, which are thought to be the expression of the Holy Spirit in the souls of saints, found in the sacred writings of all nations.
The holy scriptures furnish us with many texts on the divine origin of dreams and visions as the following.
The holy scriptures provide us with many passages about the divine source of dreams and visions, like the following.
“But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God. I shall pour out of my spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams.
“But this is what was said by the prophet Joel. And it will happen in the last days, says God. I will pour out my spirit on everyone, and your sons and your daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, and your old men will dream dreams.
[Pg 484]
[Pg 484]
“And on my servants and on my handmaidens, I will pour out in those days of my spirit, and they shall prophesy;
“And on my servants and on my maidservants, I will pour out my Spirit in those days, and they will prophesy;
“And I will shew wonders, in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire and vapour of smoke:
“And I will show wonders in the sky above and signs on the earth below; blood, fire, and smoke.”
“The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood &c.”
“The sun will be turned to darkness, and the moon will become like blood, etc.”
END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
END OF VOLUME ONE.
[Pg 485]
[Pg 485]
GENEALOGY
I. | Kálí Mitra.[24] |
II. | Srídhara Mitra. |
III. | Sukti Mitra. |
IV. | Sauveri Mitra. |
V. | Hari Mitra. |
VI. | Soma Mitra. |
VII. | Kesava Mitra. |
VIII. | Mrityunjaya Mitra. |
IX. | Dhui Mitra.[25] |
X. | Nísápati Mitra. |
XI. | Lambodara Mitra Alias Kuvera. |
XII. | Parameswara Mitra.[26] |
XIII. | Dánapati Mitra. |
XIV. | Jayadeva Mitra. |
XV. | Shashthivara Mitra. |
XVI. | Sríkánta Mitra. |
XVII. | Sivaráma Mitra. |
XVIII. | Krishnaráma Mitra. |
XIX. | Sítáráma Mitra.[27] |
XX. | Gocula Chandra Mitra. |
XXI. | Jagamohana Mitra. |
XXII. | Rasika Lála Mitra |
XXIII. | Vihári Lála Mitra. |
FOOTNOTES:
Napídyate rogena nacha lipyate karmaná, Bádhyate sa na kalena, yo mudrám-vetti khecarím.
He who is not bound by action, who does not cling to the results of his deeds, and who understands the mystic power of the sky traveler, is not hindered by time.
The mode of conducting it is described as follows.
The way it’s carried out is described as follows.
Kapála kuhare jihvá, pravesitá viparítagá, Bhruvorantargatá drishtir, mudrá-bhavati khecarí.
Kapála kuhare jihvá, pravesitá viparítagá, Bhruvorantargatá drishtir, mudrá-bhavati khecarí.
And again: “when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men, which were of old, men of renown”.
And again: “when the sons of God went to the daughters of men, and they had children with them, those children became mighty men, known in ancient times as men of renown.”
These descriptions are left out in the vernacular translations of this work as entirely useless in Yoga philosophy, without minding, that they formed the preliminary step to Ráma’s military education, which he was soon after called to complete under the guidance of Viswámitra in the hermitage.
These descriptions are excluded in the everyday translations of this work as completely unnecessary in Yoga philosophy, not considering that they were the first step in Ráma’s military training, which he was soon called to finish under the guidance of Viswámitra in the hermitage.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!